Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 2
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, October 23, 1853
Brigham Young, October 23, 1853
THE GOSPEL--GROWING IN KNOWLEDGE--THE LORD'S SUPPER--BLESSINGS
OF
FAITHFULNESS--UTILITY OF PERSECUTION--CREATION OF
ADAM--EXPERIENCE.
A discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, October 23, 1853.
1
I wish to bear my testimony, before this congregation, to the
religion which is called "Mormonism," and preached by the Elders
of the same profession in all the world; and that, we believe, is
the Gospel of salvation, and calculated to save all the honest in
heart who wish to be saved.
1
This is my testimony concerning it--It is the power of God unto
salvation to all who believe and obey it. The words "obey it," I
have added to the text as it is given to us by King James's
translators. To say it is the power of God unto salvation to them
that believe, and that be the end of it, then the people could
not be saved by it. It is quite possible some may argue the point
as it is held out in the New Testament reading, and in their own
estimation justly. But to me one argument is sufficient to lay
the matter at rest in my mind--a person who disobeys the Gospel,
and operates against it, may not only believe it, but know it to
be true. Therefore I read the Scripture thus--"This Gospel that
we preach is the power of God unto salvation to all who believe
and obey it."
2
My testimony is based upon experience, upon my own experience, in
connection with that obtained by observing others. To me it has
become positively true--no doubt remains upon my mind, whatever,
as to the power of the revealed will of Heaven to man upon the
minds of the people, when the principles of salvation are set
before them by the authorized ministers of heaven. The heavenly
truth commends itself to every person's judgment, and to their
faith; and more especially to the senses of those who wish to be
honest with themselves, with their God, and with their neighbor.
Yet I must admit that all men are not operated upon alike; the
evidence of truth comes more forcibly to the understandings of
some than others. This is owing to numerous influences. The
Gospel may be preached to an individual, and the truth commend
itself to the conscience of that person, creating but a little
faith in its truth, to which there may be an addition made. If
persons can receive a little, it proves they may receive more. If
they can receive the first and second principles with an upright
feeling, they may receive still more, and the words of the
Prophet be fulfilled. He, seeing and understanding the mind of
man, and the operations of the different spirits that have gone
abroad into the world, and knowing the ways of the Lord, and the
vision of his mind being opened to those things we call
mysteries, said--"Whom shall he teach knowledge? and whom shall
he make to understand doctrine? them that are weaned from the
milk, and drawn from the breasts. For precept must be upon
precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line,
here a little, and there a little." That is, He gives a little to
His humble followers to-day, and if they improve upon it,
to-morrow He will give them a little more, and the next day a
little more. He does not add to that which they do not improve
upon, but they are required to continually improve upon the
knowledge they already possess, and thus obtain a store of
wisdom. It is plain, then, that we may receive the truth, and
know, through every portion of the soul, that the Gospel is the
power of God unto salvation, that it is the way to life eternal;
still there may be added to this, more power, wisdom, knowledge,
and understanding. The Apostle does not say, grow in grace, and
in the knowledge of the truth, as Jesus did; no, but it reads,
"Grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ," which implies a growing in strength, wisdom, and
understanding, as he did.
2
It is the privilege of all Saints to grow and increase in
understanding, and to spread abroad. If they receive a little, it
is their privilege to improve upon that little, and so receive
more, until they become perfect in the Lord--knowing and
understanding perfectly His ways. Then the manifestations of His
providence among the children of men cease to be a mystery to
them. Kingdoms and thrones, princes and potentates, with all
their earthly splendor, may be hurled to the dust, and revolution
upon revolution may spread scenes of affliction and blood among
the inhabitants of the earth, yet their eyes are open to see the
handy work of the Lord in all this. They realize that He is
capable of endowing His ministers and servants on the earth with
the same power as He possesses in Himself, that He scrutinizes
every particle of His work, and that not a hair of their heads
can fall to the ground without His notice.
3
I bear my testimony that the Gospel you have embraced is the way
of life and salvation to every one that believes it, and then
obeys it with an honest intent. The inquiry may arise in the
minds of some, as to how far they shall obey it. Every son and
daughter of God is expected to obey with a willing heart every
word which the Lord has spoken, and which He will in the future
speak to us. It is expected that we hearken to the revelations of
His will, and adhere to them, cleave to them with all our might;
for this is salvation, and any thing short of this clips the
salvation and the glory of the Saints. Consequently, we are here
to-day, engaged in the administration of the ordinance of the
Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. How does it appear to you, and
what are your sensations, when the servants of the Lord present
to you the emblems of His body? Do you believe you receive life?
Do you realize that you receive any benefit? Do you feel that you
will receive fresh strength, or additional knowledge, through
this holy ordinance? Or, do you do it because others do it? Do
you partake of these tokens of the love of the Redeemer because
it is a mere custom? Suffice it to say, varied are the feelings
among the human family upon this subject.
3
If you ask a certain class of the priests of Christendom what
they think of the bread and wine administered for the Sacrament
of the Lord's supper, they will declare that the bread is the
actual flesh, and the wine the real blood, of him who was slain
for the sins of the world.
3
If you ask another class of men what benefit they derive from
partaking of the Sacrament, from eating and drinking the emblems
of the body and blood of Christ, they reply, "It is merely a
token of our fellowship with each other." Is there any life, any
power, any real and substantial benefit to be obtained by
adhering to, and obeying faithfully, this ordinance? What do the
Latter-day Saints think about it? Do they understand the true
nature of this ordinance? Perhaps they do, and again perhaps they
do not.
3
It is an easy matter for me to understand the information the
Lord has imparted to me, and then communicate the same to you.
Will the bread administered in this ordinance add life to you?
Will the wine add life to you? Yes; if you are hungry and faint,
it will sustain the natural strength of the body. But suppose you
have just eaten and drunk till you are full, so as not to require
another particle of food to sustain the natural body; you have
eaten all your nature requires; do you then receive any benefit
from the bread and wine as mere particles of food? As far as the
emblems are concerned, you receive strength naturally, when the
body requires it, precisely as you would by eating bread, and
drinking wine, at any other time, or on any other occasion.
3
In what consists the benefit we derive from this ordinance? It is
in obeying the commands of the Lord. When we obey the
commandments of our heavenly Father, if we have a correct
understanding of the ordinances of the house of God, we receive
all the promises attached to the obedience rendered to His
commandments. Jesus said--Verily, Verily I say unto you, except
ye eat the flesh of the Son of God, and drink his blood, ye have
no life in you. Again, "He that eateth me," "shall live by me."
Again, "Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath
eternal life." "For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is
drink indeed."
3
Can you understand these sayings of the Saviour? These sayings
are but isolated portions of the vast amount of instructions
given by him to his followers in his day. Had a thousandth part
of his teachings to them been handed down to us, and all his
doings been faithfully recorded and transmitted to us, we should
not have known what to do with such a vast amount of information.
The Apostle says, "And there are also many other things which
Jesus did, the which, if they should be written every one, I
suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books
that should be written."
3
Allow me to explain this text. The Apostle could not possibly
mean what the language of the quotation implies--that the whole
earth would have been covered with books to a certain depth; no,
but he meant, by that saying, there would have been more written
than the world of mankind would receive, or credit. The people
then were as they are in this day--they are continually reaching
after something that is not revealed, when there is more written
already than they can comprehend. Instead of saying the world
could not contain the books, we will say there would have been
more written than the people would carry out in their lives.
4
I will now tell you what the Saviour meant by those wonderful
expressions touching his body and blood. It is simply this--"If
you do not keep the commandments of God, you will have no life of
the Son of God in you." Jesus, as they were eating, took the
bread, and blessed it, and broke it, and gave it to the
disciples, and said, "Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the
cup and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of
it; for this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for
many for the remission of sins." What were they required to drink
it for? What are we partaking of these emblems for? In token of
our fellowship with him, and in token that we desire to be one
with each other, that we may all be one with the Father. His
administering these symbols to his ancient disciples, and which
he commanded should be done until he came, was for the express
purpose that they should witness unto the Father that they did
believe in him. But on the other hand, if they did not obey this
commandment, they should not be blessed with his spirit.
4
It is the same in this, as it is in the ordinance of baptism for
the remission of sins. Has water, in itself, any virtue to wash
away sin? Certainly not; but the Lord says, "If the sinner will
repent of his sins, and go down into the waters of baptism, and
there be buried in the likeness of being put into the earth and
buried, and again be delivered from the water, in the likeness of
being born--if in the sincerity of his heart he will do this, his
sins shall be washed away. Will the water of itself wash them
away? No; but keeping the commandments of God will cleanse away
the stain of sin.
5
When we eat of this bread, and drink of this water, do we eat the
literal flesh of the Son of God? Were I a priest of the Roman
Catholic church, and had been trained from my youth in that
faith, I might believe fully, with my whole heart, that my
prayers would transform the bread of the eucharist into the
literal flesh, and the wine into the literal blood, of the Son of
God. But notwithstanding my faith on that matter, the bread and
wine would be just the same in their component parts, and would
administer to the mortal systems of men, or of beasts, the same
amount and kind of nutriment that the same quantity of unblessed
bread and wine would. If bread and wine are blessed, dedicated,
and sanctified, through the sincerity and faith of the people of
God, then the Spirit of the Lord, through the promise, rests upon
the individuals who thus keep His commandments, and are diligent
in obeying the ordinances of the house of God. So I understand
all the ordinances of the house of the Lord. You know we used to
get down upon our knees and pray for the remission of sins; and
we would pray until we got peace of mind, and then we thought our
sins were forgiven. I have no fault to find with this, it is all
right. Many in this way have been made to rejoice in the hope of
eternal life, to rejoice in the gift of the Spirit of the Lord,
and in the light of His countenance. Many received heavenly
visions, revelations, the ministering of holy angels, and the
manifestations of the power of God, until they were satisfied;
and all this before the ordinances of the house of God were
preached to the people. They obtained those blessings through
their faith, and the sincerity of their hearts. It was this that
called down heavenly blessings upon them. It was their fervency
of spirit, and not their obedience to the celestial law, through
which they received such blessings; and it was all right. What is
required of us when the law comes? We might obey it, as old Paul
did. He was a servant of God in all good conscience, when he took
care of the clothes of those who stoned Stephen to death; but
when the law came, sin revived in him, and he said, "I died."
That is, his former notions of serving God, his former incorrect
traditions, all appeared to him in their true light, and that
upon which he had trusted for salvation as baseless as a dream,
when the law of the Lord came by Jesus Christ; and in it he found
the promises and the gifts and the blessings of the holy Gospel,
through obedience to the ordinances. That is the only legal way
to obtain salvation, and an exaltation in the presence of God.
5
light do I view all the ordinances of the house of God. I do not
know of one commandment that may be preferred before another; or
of one ordinance of the house of God, from the beginning to the
end of all the Lord has revealed to the children of men, that is
not of equal validity, power, and authority with the rest. So we
partake of bread and wine, obeying the commandments of the Lord;
and by so doing we receive the blessing.
5
But how do the people feel? Perhaps you will refer the answer of
this question to myself. Were I to answer it, I should say, they
feel every way. Permit me to refer particularly to the brethren
and sisters who have lately come to this place--they have all the
variety of feelings that is common to the human heart. They know
how they feel; they are my witnesses. The most frivolous and
trifling circumstance that can transpire, will produce in them
the most keen and cutting trial. What can we say about it? For
one I will say, let them come, the small trials and the large
ones; let them be many or few, it is the same; let them come as
the Lord pleases. Brother Heber C. Kimball was speaking this
morning about this people being driven from pillar to post, and
he told the cause of their many trials. I will ask a question
concerning this matter. If you had not been driven from York
State, and the persecution become so hot as to send you up to
Kirtland, Ohio, would you have known as much as you now know?
Persecution did not commence in Kirtland, nor in Jackson County,
but it commenced at the time Joseph the Prophet sought the plates
in the hill Cumorah. It did not commence after I came into the
Church, but I found it at work when I entered the Church.
5
Suppose Joseph had not been obliged to flee from Pennsylvania
back to York State, would he have known as much as he afterwards
knew? Suppose he could have stayed in old Ontario County in
peace, without being persecuted, could he have learned as much as
he did by being persecuted? He fled from there to Kirtland,
accompanied by many others, to save their lives. There are men
now in this Church, whom I see before me, and in full fellowship,
who haunted my house for days, weeks, and months to kill me, and
I knew it all the time; and Joseph had to flee to Missouri.
6
Would he have known as much if this persecution had not come upon
him, as he afterwards did by its coming upon him? When the people
left Kirtland they went to Jackson County, Missouri, and Joseph
commenced to lay out a city to be called Zion; and not now, but
after a time, when the Lord has accomplished His preparatory
work, it will be built, even the New Jerusalem. The brethren were
persecuted also in Jackson County, and driven out; they had trial
upon trial, persecution on the right hand and on the left.
Suppose, when they went to Jackson County, all the people of
Missouri had hailed them as brethren, fellow citizens, and as
neighbors, and had treated them accordingly, and they had been
protected in their religious liberty, would the people that were
driven from Jackson County have known as much as they now know?
Could they have gained the knowledge and wisdom they have
obtained by means of their persecutions? You can answer these
questions to suit your own minds. When they had to flee from Ohio
to Missouri, it certainly gave the people an experience they
could not have obtained in any other way. When they were driven
from Jackson County, and went to Clay, Ray, Caldwell, and Davies
counties, persecution still followed them, and every man and
woman who acknowledged Joseph Smith to be a Prophet, had to leave
the State forthwith.
6
I feel inclined now to give some of you a gentle touch on the
left side. Brethren, how glad I am to see you; how pleased I am
to see you; where have you been these few years back? Where have
you been living? Where did you go after you left Missouri? "Why I
stayed there." I say, there was not a man who would say that
Joseph Smith was a Prophet, could stay there; they had all to
leave the State; and you will now show yourselves at this late
day, and try to have me believe you are first-rate Latter-day
Saints. My thoughts are, "YOU POOR DEVILS!"
6
I hope I do not hurt any of your feelings. If you will do right
from this time henceforth, and help with your mights to build up
the Kingdom of God, I will hold you in fellowship after you have
thus proved yourselves. But you may regard it as an established
fact, that I have no fellowship for you yet; and I have as much
as the Lord has. Still, if I have anything to fear, it is that I
fellowship people too much, when they are not worthy; that is, I
reflect--"Can I be more merciful than the Lord?" But I have not
got light enough nor wisdom enough to fellowship men who lived in
peace with those who sought to kill us.
6
Ask yourselves whether you think this people would have received
as much as they have received, if they never had been persecuted.
Could they have advanced in the school of intelligence as far
without being persecuted, as they have by being persecuted? Look
for instance at Adam. Listen, ye Latter-day Saints! Supposing
that Adam was formed actually out of clay, out of the same kind
of material from which bricks are formed; that with this matter
God made the pattern of a man, and breathed into it the breath of
life, and left it there, in that state of supposed perfection, he
would have been an adobie to this day. He would not have known
anything.
6
Some of you may doubt the truth of what I now say, and argue that
the Lord could teach him. This is a mistake. The Lord could not
have taught him in any other way than in the way in which He did
teach him. You believe Adam was made of the dust of this earth.
This I do not believe, though it is supposed that it is so
written in the Bible; but it is not, to my understanding. You can
write that information to the States, if you please--that I have
publicly declared that I do not believe that portion of the Bible
as the Christian world do. I never did, and I never want to. What
is the reason I do not? Because I have come to understanding, and
banished from my mind all the baby stories my mother taught me
when I was a child.
7
But suppose Adam was made and fashioned the same as we make
adobies; if he had never drunk of the bitter cup, the Lord might
have talked to him to this day, and he would have continued as he
was to all eternity, never advancing one particle in the school
of intelligence. This idea opens up a field of light to the
intelligent mind. How can you know truth but by its opposite, or
light but by its opposite? The absence of light is darkness. How
can sweetness be known but by its opposite, bitter? It is by this
means that we obtain all intelligence. This is "Mormonism," and
it is founded upon all truth, upon every principle of true
philosophy; in fact the Gospel of Jesus Christ is the only true
philosophy in existence. There is not one particle of it that is
not strictly philosophical, though you and I may not understand
all the fulness of it, but we will if we continue faithful.
7
Let the brethren who have been persecuted and driven from city to
city, inquire of themselves if they like it. Some of you may give
a negative to this inquiry. You recollect brother Taylor telling
about a woman in Far West who had her house burnt down some four
or five times; she finally said, "she would be damned if she
would stand it any longer." If her eyes had been opened to see,
she would have thanked the Lord for that, more than for anything
else; that persecution was more precious to her than riches,
because it was designed to teach her to understand the knowledge
of God. Do I acknowledge the hand of the Lord in persecution?
Yes, I do. It is one of the greatest blessings that could be
conferred upon the people of God. I acknowledge the hand of the
Lord in levelling His people to the dust of the earth, and
reducing them to a state of abject poverty.
7
Time and time again have I left handsome property to be inherited
by our enemies.
7
Suppose we were called to leave what we have now, should we call
it a sacrifice? Shame on the man who would so call it; for it is
the very means of adding to him knowledge, understanding, power,
and glory, and prepares him to receive crowns, kingdoms, thrones,
and principalities, and to be crowned in glory with the Gods of
eternity. Short of this, we can never receive that which we are
looking for.
7
For example, I will refer to your crossing the plains. How could
you in any other way have known the hardships incident to such a
journey? And do you not feel ashamed for getting angry at your
cattle, or for letting passion arise in your bosoms? Suppose you
were rolling in wealth, and perfectly at your ease, with an
abundance around you; you might have remained in that condition
until Doomsday, and never could have advanced in the school of
intelligence, any more than Adam could have known about the works
of God, in the great design of the creation, without first being
made acquainted with the opposite? "Is there evil in the city and
I have not done it, saith the Lord." There is no evil that is not
known to the Lord. He has been perfectly acquainted with all the
persecutions the Saints have passed through. His hand was there,
as much so as it is in building up and tearing down kingdoms and
thrones on earth; and even the moth we trample upon is not
overlooked by Him. Everything is under His watchful eye; he
understands all the works of His hands, and knows how to use them
to His own glory. He has given the children of men the privilege
of becoming equal with His Son Jesus Christ, and has placed all
things that pertain to this world in their hands, to see what use
they will make of them.
8
Joseph could not have been perfected, though he had lived a
thousand years, if he had received no persecution. If he had
lived a thousand years, and led this people, and preached the
Gospel without persecution, he would not have been perfected as
well as he was at the age of thirty-nine years. You may calculate
when this people are called to go through scenes of affliction
and suffering, are driven from their homes, and cast down, and
scattered, and smitten, and peeled, the Almighty is rolling on
His work with greater rapidity. But let you and me live and die
in peace, and in our lives we send the Gospel to the nations,
from kingdom to kingdom, and from people to people, will it
advance with the same speed if it receive no persecution? If we
had received no persecution in Nauvoo, would the Gospel have
spread as it now has? Would the Elders have been scattered so
widely as they now are, preaching the Gospel? No, they would have
been wedded to their farms, and the precious seed of the word
would have been choked. "Brother Joseph, or brother Brigham, do
not call upon me to go on a mission, for I have so much to do I
cannot go," would have been the general cry. "I want to build a
row of stores across this or that block, and place myself in a
situation to make $100,000 a year, and then I can devote so much
for the building up of the kingdom of God." The Elders would have
been so devoted to riches, they would not have gone to preach
when the Lord wanted them. But when they have not a frock to put
upon the backs of their children, or a shoe for their feet, then
they can go out and preach the Gospel to the world.
8
Well, do you think that persecution has done us good? Yes. I sit
and laugh, and rejoice exceedingly when I see persecution. I care
no more about it than I do about the whistling of the north wind,
the croaking of the crane that flies over my head, or the
crackling of the thorns under the pot. The Lord has all things in
His hand; therefore let it come, for it will give me experience.
Do you suppose I should have known what I now know, had I not
been persecuted? I can now see the hearts of the children of men
with the same clearness as I can your persons in the light of
day. I know we have been sunk in the depths of poverty and
wretchedness, by the hands of our enemies, but in this we have
seen the works of the Lord, and the works of darkness
intermingled; this has taught us to discriminate between the two,
that we may learn to choose the good, and refuse the evil; or in
other words, to separate the chaff from the wheat.
8
I am a witness that "Mormonism" is true upon philosophical
principles. Every particle of sense I have, proves it to be
sound, natural reason. The Gospel is true, there is a God, there
are angels, there are a heaven and a hell, and we are all in
eternity, and out of it we can never get, it is boundless,
without beginning or end, and we have never been out of it. Time
is a certain portion of eternity allotted to the existence of
these mortal bodies, which are to be dissolved, to be decomposed,
or disorganized, preparatory to entering into a more exalted
state of being. It is a portion of eternity allotted to this
world, and can only be known by the changes we see in the
composition and decomposition of the elements of which it is
composed. The Lord has put His children here, and given them
bodies that are also subject to decay, to see if they will prove
themselves worthy of the particles of which their tabernacles are
composed, and of a glorious resurrection when their mortal bodies
will become immortalized. Now if you possess the light of the
Holy Spirit, you can see clearly that trials in the flesh are
actually necessary.
9
I will refer again to the brethren and sisters who have lately
come over the plains. My counsel to them to-day is, as it has
been on former occasions to all who have come into these valleys,
Go and be baptized for the remission of sins, repenting of all
your wanderings from the path of righteousness, believing firmly,
in the name of Jesus Christ, that all your sins will be washed
away. If any of you inquire what is the necessity of your being
baptized, as you have not committed any sins, I answer, it is
necessary to fulfil all righteousness.
9
I have heard of some of you cursing and swearing, even some of
the Elders of Israel. I would be baptized seven times, were I in
your place; I would not stop teasing some good Elder to baptize
me again and again, until I could think my sins forgiven. I would
not live over another night until I was baptized enough to
satisfy me that my sins were forgiven. Then go and be confirmed,
as you were when you first embraced the religion of Jesus. That
is my counsel.
9
Furthermore I counsel you to stop and think what you are doing,
before you commit any more sins, before you give way to your
temper. The temper, or the evil propensities of men, when given
way to, are the cause of their sinning so much. The Lord is
suffering the devil to work upon and try His people. The selfish
will, operated upon by the power of Satan, is the strongest cord
that vibrates through the human system. This has been verified a
thousand times. Men have sacrificed their money, their health,
their good names, their friends, and have broken through every
tender tie to gratify their wills. Curb that, bridle the tongue,
and then hold the mastery over your feelings, that they submit
not to the will of the flesh, but to the will of the Holy Ghost;
and decide in your own minds that your will and judgment shall be
none other than the will and judgment of the Spirit of God, and
you will then go and sin no more.
9
Many of the brethren who have led companies through this season
are scattered through the congregation. I will tell a story you
will scarcely believe. In the first place, I will remark, it has
been very common for the companies crossing the plains to send
into the city for provisions to be sent out to them. Again, many
of you new comers have suffered for want of food on the plains.
Would you have suffered as you did if you had been in possession
of the experience you now have? "No," you reply. "No," says this
father, and that mother, and this man that brought through a
company, "had we the experience we now have, when we left the
Missouri river, we could have come through, and none have
suffered for food, and less of our stock would have been
destroyed." This experience is good for you. It helps you to
learn the lessons of human life, for the Lord designs His people
to understand the whole of it--to understand the light and the
darkness, the height and the depth, the length and the breadth of
every principle that is within the compass of the human mind.
10
Now for the hard saying. Brother David Wilkin's company, Joseph
Young's company, John Brown's company, and other companies, had
more provisions for their journey, when they left Missouri river,
by a great amount, than the first emigrants had who started to
come to this valley, not knowing whither they went, carrying with
them their farming implements into a country where they could
obtain nothing to sustain themselves in life until they raised it
from the ground. When you started for this place, you had more
provisions, according to your numbers, than the first Pioneer
companies had who came here six years ago. Can you believe this
statement? I can prove it to you. Here are hundreds who can
testify to the truth of this statement. And you complained of
suffering! If you suffer, it is for want of experience. This is
positive proof to you, that were it not that the Lord turns us
into these difficulties, and leads us into these trials, we could
not know how to be glorified and crowned in His presence. If
these companies were again to cross the plains, they would have
plenty, and some to spare to feed the poor, and take up the lame,
and the halt, and the blind, by the way, and bring them to Zion,
and then have a surplus. Are you to blame? No. If you are to
blame for anything, it is for complaining against the providence
of God, instead of feeling thankful for the knowledge and
intelligence the Lord has given you in this experience. When you
are in the like situation again, you can save yourselves, and
those associated with you. Your experience is worth more to you
than gold.
10
Brother Kimball referred to Zion's camp going to Missouri. When I
returned from that mission to Kirtland, a brother said to me,
"Brother Brigham, what have you gained by this journey?" I
replied, "Just what we went for; but I would not exchange the
knowledge I have received this season for the whole of Geauga
County; for property and mines of wealth are not to be compared
to the worth of knowledge." Ask those brethren and sisters who
have passed through scenes of affliction and suffering for years
in this Church, what they would take in exchange for their
experience, and be placed back where they were, were it possible.
I presume they would tell you, that all the wealth, honors, and
riches or the world could not buy the knowledge they had
obtained, could they barter it away.
10
Let the brethren be contented, and if you have trials, and must
see hard times, learn to acknowledge the hand of the Lord in it
all. He directs the affairs of this world, and will until He
reigns King of Saints. The vail which is over this people is
becoming thinner; let them be faithful until they can rend it
asunder, and see the hand of the Lord, and His goings forth among
the people, with a vision unobstructed by the vail of ignorance,
and bless the name of the Lord.
10
Brethren and sisters, inasmuch as I have the right and privilege,
through the Priesthood, I bless you in the name of the Lord, and
say, Be you blessed. These are my feelings to the Latter-day
Saints, and would be to all the human family, if they would
receive my blessings, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
Jedediah M. Grant, February 19, 1854
Jedediah M. Grant, February 19, 1854
THE POWER OF GOD AND THE POWER OF SATAN.
A discourse by Elder Jedediah M. Grant, delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 19, 1854.
11
I have been pleased with the remarks of Elder Hyde this
afternoon. I am myself more or less familiar with the doings of
the Spirit Rappers, having had an opportunity of becoming
acquainted with them when I was last in New York and
Philadelphia; and I am satisfied now, and was then, that they are
manifestations of spirits; and startling are the sentiments,
developments, and doctrines they have made known. It has been
treated as a bubble upon the wave that soon would burst asunder;
but I am satisfied the result of the manifestations of the
spirits (wicked spirits) will be to combine their forces in as
systematic an order as they are capable of, to successfully
resist the Priesthood upon the earth.
11
I am aware that even some of the Latter-day Saints are slow to
believe in relation to the power of Lucifer, the son of the
morning, who was thrust from the heavens to the earth; and they
have been slow to believe in relation to the spirits that are
associated with him; but from the first revelations of the
Almighty to brother Joseph Smith, not only revelations in
relation to the deep things of the kingdom of God, and the high
things of heaven, and the depths of hell, but revelations showing
him the power of Lucifer, the opposite to good, that he might be
aware of the strength of his opponent, and the opponent of the
Almighty--I say, from perusing these revelations, I have always
been specially impressed with the doctrine relating to the power
of Satan, as well as with the doctrines relating to the power of
God.
11
I have always felt that no Saint fully comprehends the power of
Satan as well as God's Prophet; and again I have thought that no
Saint could fully understand the power of God unless he learn the
opposite. I am not myself acquainted with any happiness that I
have not learned the opposite of. You may perhaps enjoy a great
deal, the opposite of which you know nothing of, you may be
constituted different to me, your feelings may be different, you
may have learned to enjoy without first experiencing the
opposite; but I may say with safety, nearly all the blessings I
enjoy and highly prize are most appreciated after I have learned
their opposite; and I am of opinion that all Saints sooner or
later will have to learn the opposite to good, they will have to
partake of the bitter in order to properly appreciate the sweet,
they will have to be impressed with pain that they may appreciate
pleasure.
11
In relation to spirits, for it seems to be the subject introduced
to-day, I have this idea, that the Lord our God absolutely gave
Lucifer a mission to this earth; I will call it a mission. You
may think it strange that I believe so good a being as our Father
in heaven would actually send such an odd missionary as Lucifer.
You may call him a missionary, or any thing else you please, but
we learn he was thrust out of heaven, the place where the Lord
dwells, to this earth; and his mission, and the mission of his
associates who were thrust down with him, and of those whom he is
successful in turning away from God's children who have
tabernacles, is to continue to oppose the Almighty, scatter His
Church, wage war against His kingdom, and change as far as
possible His government on the earth. He could take the Saviour
upon the pinnacle of the temple, and show him the kingdoms of
this world, and could perform many wonderful works in the days of
Jesus. When the Priesthood of God is upon the earth, then the
priesthood of the devil may be seen operating, for he has got
one. When the kingdom of God is on the earth, you may expect to
see a special display or manifestation of the opposite to the
Gospel of the kingdom, or of the Priesthood of God.
12
If you read the Book of Mormon, the Bible, and the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants, you read about the power of Satan upon
the earth--the manifestation of wicked spirits. When was this
special power of Satan more particularly made manifest? It has
always been when the power of the holy Priesthood and the kingdom
of God were upon the earth. In the days of Moses, in the days of
the Patriarchs, in the days of the Prophets, and in the days of
Jesus and his Apostles, and while his Church remained upon the
earth, the opposite of the principles of heaven were specially
made manifest, causing a lull in the public mind. The world is
more or less controlled all the time by influences that Lucifer
evidently is not opposed to; he has little objection to the
present organization of human society, from the fact that every
thing passes along in the wake that agrees with his religion, and
rather tends to forward his purposes.
12
Now some suppose if they can see a miracle, as they call it, that
is, something beyond that which is ordinary with man, they are
bound to believe; but I am of opinion that Lucifer and his
associates can show as many miracles as the people desire to see;
they can show as many as were exhibited in Egypt in the days of
king Pharaoh. I believe Lucifer has just as much power to make
lice now as ever he had, he has just as much ability to display
his power in making a serpent to oppose a Moses as ever. Has he
lost his power during the last two, three, or four thousand
years? We do not believe he has. If, then, he possesses the same
power as he once did, why is he not able in this dispensation to
make manifestations corresponding to those in previous ones?
12
I wish to come down to our own day, for you know I am
fond of rooting, grubbing, building, fencing, and doing the
things needed right here at home. Let us then confine our remarks
to this dispensation, when the Prophet Joseph Smith was visited
by an holy angel, clad in robes of light, who authorized him to
sound the trump of the Gospel of peace, and receive the sacred
records from the earth, and the Urim and Thummim, and who laid
hands upon him and gave him the Holy Ghost, and authorized him to
baptize for the remission of sin, and organize the kingdom of God
on the earth. What do we see at this time? We see the
manifestations of the power of Satan immediately after the
revelations of the angel to Joseph. For instance, there were
spirit mediums in Kirtland, when the Church was first organized
there by brother Parley P. Pratt and others; but when Joseph went
with the Priesthood, the devil had to leave, for he had learned
the power of Lucifer; and Joseph organized the Church,
established the Priesthood, and set every thing right.
12
I might go on with a long routine of manifestations of the power
of God, and of the power of the devil; but you who have come from
the old country, and some of the first Elders that went over
there--Presidents Young, Kimball, Hyde, and others, recollect
manifestations of the spirits of the devil in that land. They
attacked those brethren by hundreds and by thousands, and the
spirits were actually visible. If you could call up brother
Willard Snow, and converse with him, I have no doubt that he
would tell you he was attacked by them, and they overcame his
body.
12
I am not surprised to see these manifestations increased upon the
earth; but where is the anchor to the faith of the Saints? Where
is the surety of the Saints against these manifestations?
Inasmuch as the world would not listen to the Prophet Joseph, and
receive the word of God through him, I look for the Lord to
fulfil His word, and send them strong delusion, inasmuch as they
believe not the truth, and will permit them now to believe a lie,
that all who have pleasure in unrighteousness may be damned. I
anticipate seeing strong delusion among the wicked in the day in
which we live, but where is the anchor for the faith of the
Saints? I will tell you where mine is.
13
When Joseph Smith was alive, his declaration to me was as the
voice of Almighty God. Why? Because he had the Priesthood of God
on the earth; the Priesthood that is without father, without
mother, without beginning of days or end of years, which is God's
authority, the eternal power and right of the government of God
upon the earth. I was subject to that government in the days of
Joseph. Men used to talk on this wise--"But would you believe in
the Prophet if he should demand all your property?" Lucifer would
suggest this idea to them. "No," says another, "I would not."
"Suppose he should come to you, and tell you, you must sell your
farm in the east, and go to Kirtland, and consecrate your
property to the Lord, would you do it?" "No," answers his
neighbor, "the Lord has no use for my property, I would not do
it." "Well," says one, "do you think Joseph is right to dictate
in temporal matters?" "No." There were quite a majority, I
believe, in the days of Joseph, who believed he had no right to
dictate in temporal matters, in farms, houses, merchandize, gold,
silver, &c.; and they were tried on various points.
13
When the family organization was revealed from heaven--the
patriarchal order of God, and Joseph began, on the right and on
the left, to add to his family, what a quaking there was in
Israel. Says one brother to another, "Joseph says all covenants
are done away, and none are binding but the new covenants; now
suppose Joseph should come and say he wanted your wife, what
would you say to that?" "I would tell him to go to hell." This
was the spirit of many in the early days of this Church.
13
If you maintain the fact that the Priesthood of God is upon the
earth, and God's representatives are upon the earth, the
mouth-piece of Jehovah, the head of the kingdom of God upon
earth, and the will of God is done upon earth as it is in heaven,
it follows that the government of God is upon the earth. I allude
to the Church which it dictates, and then to the whole earth
which it will dictate, Satan may succeed for a season to curtail
the extent of this government and the free working of its
machinery, but if the Lord Almighty has organized a government
upon the earth, and has committed the keys and Priesthood of it
to His Prophet, that Prophet holds jurisdiction over the earth,
the same as Adam did in the beginning. And righteous men in every
dispensation since the creation, if they had any keys, had the
keys of the kingdom of God; and they extended over this wide
world wherever God had a people and a government; and just as far
as the Priesthood exercised its authority, just so far the rule
of the Almighty reached.
14
If Joseph had a right to dictate me in relation to salvation, in
relation to a hereafter, he had a right to dictate me in relation
to all my earthly affairs, in relation to the treasures of the
earth, and in relation to the earth itself. He had a right to
dictate in relation to the cities of the earth, to the natives of
the earth, and in relation to everything on land and on sea. That
is what he had a right to do, if he had any right at all. If he
did not have that right, he did not have the Priesthood of God,
he did not have the endless Priesthood that emanates from an
eternal being. A Priesthood that is clipped, and lacks length, is
not the Priesthood of God; if it lacks depth, it is not the
Priesthood of God; for the Priesthood in ancient times extended
over the wide world, and coped with the universe, and had a right
to govern and control the inhabitants thereof, to regulate them,
give them laws, and execute those laws. That power looked like
the Priesthood of God. This same Priesthood has been given to
Joseph Smith, and has been handed down to his successors.
14
I do not care how many devils rap, it is no trouble to me. I say,
rap away, and give as many revelations as you please, whether you
are good spirits or bad ones, it does not trouble my cranium. Rap
away, for I trust in the anchor of my soul that is sure and
steadfast, in the Priesthood of God upon the earth.
14
What would a man of God say, who felt aright, when Joseph asked
him for his money? He would say, "Yes, and I wish I had more to
help to build up the kingdom of God." Or if he came and said, "I
want your wife?" "O yes," he would say, "here she is, there are
plenty more."
14
There is another main thread connected with this, that I have not
brought out. You know in fishing with the hook and line, if you
draw out suddenly on the line when you have got a large trout,
you may break your line; you must therefore angle a little, and
manage your prize carefully. I would ask you if Jehovah has not
in all ages tried His people by the power of Lucifer and his
associates; and on the other hand, has He not tried them and
proved them by His Prophets? Did the Lord actually want Abraham
to kill Isaac? Did the Prophet Joseph want every man's wife he
asked for? He did not, but in that thing was the grand thread of
the Priesthood developed. The grand object in view was to try the
people of God, to see what was in them. If such a man of God
should come to me and say, "I want your gold and silver, or your
wives," I should say, "Here they are, I wish I had more to give
you, take all I have got." A man who has got the Spirit of God,
and the light of eternity in him, has no trouble about such
matters.
14
I am talking now of the present day. There was a time when we
could be tried pretty severely upon these points, but I now could
pick you out hundreds of men that cannot be tried in this way,
but they will hand over every thing they possess. They understand
the nature of such doctrines, and the object of such
requirements. They know it is to prove the people, both men and
women, and to develop what they will do. How can the Priesthood
judge the people, if it does not prove them.
14
If ever you are brought into the presence of God, and exalted to
a seat in His celestial kingdom, it will be by virtue of the Holy
Priesthood, therefore you have got to be proved, not only by
being tempted by the devil, but the Priesthood will try you--it
will try you to the core. If one thing won't try you, something
else will be adopted, until you are like the passive clay in the
hands of the Potter. If the Lord our God does not see fit to let
the devil loose upon you, and mob you, He will employ some other
means to try you as in a crucible, to prove you as gold is tried
seven times in the furnace.
14
The world philosophizes about the "Mormons," about their leaders,
and the life they are living. There are a thousand conjectures
among them in relation to the "Mormons." The grand secret is told
in a few words; the fact is, the Almighty God has spoken from the
heavens, sent heavenly messengers, and organized His Church,
restored the Holy Priesthood, established His government on the
earth, and exerted his power to extend it, and send forth His
word. And that Priesthood understands the principles and motives
by which men are actuated, and it understands the workings of the
devil on the earth; that Priesthood knows how to govern, when to
strike, and when not to strike.
15
Some things in this Church start up at times, that you would
think the whole Church would be rent asunder, like the clans of
Scotland. Clanism, and "Mormonism " are like that [putting his
fingers across]; "Mormonism" is one, it is governed by one head,
one President, and that head representing God on earth. If Joseph
Smith held the keys of the kingdom of God on earth, of the
Apostleship, does not his successor possess the same? Does he not
have a right to give laws, to instruct, to control and rule the
people of God?
15
I might still go on, and explain to your understandings exactly
what I mean by rule. If this Priesthood is upon the earth, and
you are controlled thereby, and listen to its counsels, you will
be united as one people. I know the time was that many of this
people believed that if a man was adopted here and there, one man
would hold this way, and another that; but the fact is, in the
kingdom and Church of the Lord they are all in one pile. I do not
care how many of you have been adopted here or there; that is the
doctrine to me.
15
Let the devils rap, then, and let them talk, and mutter, and have
their mediums; what do I care, so long as the Priesthood is upon
the earth, and the Apostleship is upon the earth, and the
government of God, and the light and influence of the Holy Ghost,
are upon the earth? Can they shake the Saints? No. But let a man
lose the Spirit of God, and depart from this Church, and from the
men that hold the Priesthood of God on the earth, and I have no
doubt that Lucifer will reveal a great many truths to him, and
teach and advocate principles and sentiments that will agree with
doctrines of this Church. And they will even imitate Joseph
Smith's hand writing, and the hand writing of brother Hyrum, of
Bishop Partridge, and of Bishop Whitney, and others; and they
will give you flaming revelations, and the light they emit will
blaze like a comet.
15
Now Lucifer has philosophy enough and religion enough to suffer
his agents to run along with the truth hand in hand, and make
himself appear like an angel of light, and teach hundreds of true
principles, if he can only thereby get you to swallow one item of
false doctrine. But the grand story is, the devil may rage as
long as he pleases, and use all the cunning and craft that he
may, yet he never can overreach those who hold the keys of the
Priesthood, nor succeed in deceiving them. This Joseph taught the
people, but they were slow to believe. But now the energies of
the people move as one man; and if they want to build a Temple,
they can build it, and whatever they want to accomplish they can
do.
15
The Priesthood is a power we should respect, reverence, and obey,
no matter in whose hands it is. Let Lucifer mix in truths with
error, and work great signs and wonders to deceive the very
elect, but it is not possible. Why? Because they have learned the
Priesthood, and they possess the power thereof that cannot be
shaken. Let the Rappers go ahead, then, for it is not possible
for them to deceive the elect of God; and let the witch of Endor,
and all other witches and wizards, with the prince and power of
the air at their head, do their best, if we keep the commandments
of God we shall continually soar far above their power and
influence.
16
I want to have nothing to do with Satan, I desire not to shake
hands with him, nor to do anything that will bring me in contact
with him, for he is powerful, and if he once gets you in his
grasp and shakes you, you will think you are less than a
grasshopper. Let us rally round the standard of God, and when we
are in the circle of truth, then let the devil and the enemies of
the Church of God fire their loudest guns, and wage their war,
and marshal their strength, yet, armed with the armor of
righteousness, clothed with the Priesthood and generalship of the
Almighty, we shall successfully resist, and triumphantly conquer
Satan and all his allied forces of the earth and hell. They will
then find out whether Joseph had a right to rule this earth by
the power of the Priesthood. They will then find out that the
"Mormons," notwithstanding their curious bumps, for they have got
some curious bumps, are authorized to preach the Gospel of God,
gather Israel, build up Zion, bind Lucifer with a chain, and
establish the reign of peace on earth.
16
My prayer is that the Saints may understand that they are safe as
long as they listen to the Priesthood authorized of heaven, are
united in one, and not divided into clans, but become one great
clan, under one head. Then let all the clanism of the world rally
against us, and we are as firm as the rock of ages, that supports
the throne of Jehovah. May God bless you with the truth as it is
in Himself, and save you in His kingdom, through Jesus Christ.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, July 24, 1854
Brigham Young, July 24, 1854
THE WORD OF WISDOM ESPECIALLY SUITED TO INFANTS AND
YOUTH--PRIVATIONS
IN MISSOURI--NECESSITY OF INTEGRITY, AND STRIFE FOR
EXCELLENCE--RESPONSIBILITY OF PARENTS.
An address by President Brigham Young, to the children who formed
the
procession at the anniversary of the entrance of the pioneers
into
Great Salt Lake Valley, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, July 24, 1854.
16
My remarks on this occasion will be disconnected, in order to
answer my feelings, and to satisfy the congregation.
16
Here is a spectacle that is indeed admirable, and a scene that
has called forth many reflections in my mind, and, no doubt, in
the minds of the spectators.
17
First of all, allow me to remark, that before it was concluded to
celebrate this day, the Seventh Anniversary of the entrance of
the Pioneers into these valleys which we now occupy, I had
determined to treat some of my family and friends to a dinner,
and had made preparations accordingly. This has occupied a
portion of my time and attention, but before all my preparatory
labor was performed, I was urged to attend on this interesting
occasion. This has thrown my previous plans, touching this day,
somewhat into confusion, still I am filled with joy in beholding
this heart-cheering scene. According to the Programme it seems I
am to be escorted by the procession back to my dwelling. I
however ask it as a favor of the officers of the day to excuse
me, and relieve me from being present, or from taking any further
part in this day's proceedings, after the dismissal of this
congregation, that I may repair immediately to my house, for, if
I have to wait for the company to escort me, it will make it late
before I can be present to wait upon my friends.
17
Before I proceed further, I wish to make another request, in
behalf of the children, who are not capable of judging for
themselves--they would traverse these streets until they fainted.
I wish the Bishops and Marshals of the day to consider this, and
my advice is to dismiss them soon; and while they are parading
the streets, be sure to have plenty of water handy for them to
drink. If these requests can be granted, I shall feel thankful,
and I presume you will have no objections to granting them.
17
On such occasions as this, our Tabernacle does not afford room
for seating the people, I wish the Bishops to hearken to a
request I will make of them--Enable brother Hyde to prosecute the
labors placed upon him to build a Bowery, on the north of this
Tabernacle, that will convene about twelve thousand people; and
let it be done before another Celebration comes off, or even
before another Conference. I am disposed to take a vote upon this
matter. If the brethren and sisters, old and young, will put
forth their exertions and means to assist in accomplishing this
work, let them signify it by raising their right hands. [All
hands were up.] I shall with pleasure render all the assistance
possible.
17
Were there time, I would like to make a great many remarks
pertaining to parents and children, but my time will be too
limited.
17
A portion of the youth of our community is before me, and could I
give these young persons a word of counsel, it would meet my
wishes, and gratify my desires to do them good. I will venture to
give them a few items pertaining to life, health, vigor, and
salvation; and I hope they will not forget what I am about to say
to them.
17
I will begin by asking the older portion of the assembly, if you
do not recollect that when you were two, three, or four years of
age, many of your mothers, as soon as you were able to drink out
of a glass, and they happened to have a little wine, would compel
you to partake of it, contrary to your feeble remonstrances? Do
you not recollect when your mother made a little sling to revive
her when she was fatigued with labor or exertion of any kind,
saying to you, "Drink, my child?" Now, I wish to say to you
girls, never be guilty of such practices when you become mothers.
Never, when you sit down at the table to drink strong tea,
perhaps as a stimulant when you are fatigued, give it to your
child. I see this practice almost daily, or occasionally, at
least, in this as well as other communities. Keep the tea, the
coffee, and the spirits from the mouths of your children.
17
I could say many things that would be of great worth to you,
pertaining to the rising generation, had I time; but I wish you
to recollect and practise this one item I have briefly laid
before you. I wish the daughters of Israel to far exceed their
mothers in wisdom. And I wish these young men and boys to far
exceed their fathers. I wish my sons to far exceed me in goodness
and virtue. This is my earnest desire concerning my children, and
that they not only walk in the footsteps of their father, but
take a course to enjoy life, health, and vigor while they live,
and the Spirit of intelligence from God, that they may far
outstrip their father in long life, and in the good they will
perform in their day. What I say of my children I apply to all.
18
Young men, my young brethren, will you accept a little counsel
from me? When you go from this Tabernacle make a covenant with
yourselves that you will taste no more ardent spirits, unless it
is absolutely necessary, and you know it is; also make a covenant
with yourselves that no more of that filthy, nasty, and obnoxious
weed called tobacco shall enter your mouths; it is a disgrace to
this and every other community. I am well aware of the
reflections of many upon this subject. You may say to yourselves,
"If I can do as well as my parents, I think I shall do well, and
be as good as I want to be; and I should not strive to excel
them." But if you do your duty you will far excel them in
everything that is good--in holiness, in physical and
intellectual strength, for this is your privilege, and it becomes
your duty. Young men, take this advice from me, and practise it
in your future life, and it will be more valuable to you than the
riches of this world. "Why," say you, "I see the older brethren
chew tobacco, why should I not do it likewise?" Thus the boys
have taken licence from the pernicious habits of others, until
they have formed an appetite, a false appetite; and they love a
little liquor, and a little tobacco, and many other things that
are injurious to their constitutions, and certainly hurtful to
their moral character. Take a course that you can know more than
your parents. We have had all the traditions of the age in which
we were born, to contend with; but these young men and women, or
the greater part of them, have been born in the Church, and
brought up Latter-day Saints, and have received the teachings
that are necessary to advance them in the kingdom of God on
earth. If you are in any way suspicious that the acts of your
parents are not right, if there is a conviction in your minds
that they feed appetites that are injurious to them, then it is
for you to abstain from that which you see is not good in your
parents.
18
I will now offer a few words of encouragement, and I wish you to
listen to them attentively. If you wish to be great in the
Kingdom of God, you must be good. It has been told you often, and
I reiterate it to-day, that no man or woman in this kingdom that
the Lord Almighty has again established upon the earth, can
become great without being good--without being true to their
integrity, faithful to their trust, full of charity and good
works. If they do not order their lives to do all the good they
can, they will be stripped of their anticipations of greatness.
You may write that down, and write it as revelation if you
please, for it is true. Again, you must make sacrifice, if such
you may call it, of every feeling you possess on earth, as a man,
as a woman, as a father, as a mother, as a husband, as a wife, as
a member of a family or community, for the sake of the kingdom of
God on earth--that you assuredly must do. Now remember, that no
earthly object may stand between you and your calling and duty.
19
While gazing upon the scene before me, and thinking of what we
had passed through--scenes of affliction fleeting through my
memory, I reflected on the generation now growing up, and on the
past dealings of the Lord towards this people in His wise
providences. I recollect that in 1838, the Twelve and others were
called upon to go to England, after they had suffered much
persecution and tribulation. Brother Joseph Smith had to leave
Ohio and escape for his life. I had also to leave the country to
save my life; I was going to the west, where Joseph told me to
go. I had not been in Missouri more than five months, before the
mob commenced to burn houses. I had expended what little means I
had left, to purchase an inheritance for my family, but I had to
leave Missouri, after being at the trouble and expense of
conveying my goods there, and preparing for living; I left all
behind and went to Illinois. Well, the revelation was that
several of the brethren must start on missions to foreign lands,
and we fulfilled it in the midst of poverty. This is a proof that
the hand of God is able to sustain His people, and he will
continue to provide for them.
19
If we do His will, He will take care of us as a people, and as
individuals. One proof of this, is in my own life and experience.
When I left my family to start for England, I was not able to
walk one mile, I was not able to lift a small trunk, which I took
with me, into the wagon. I left my wife and my six children
without a second suit to their backs, for we had left all our
property in possession of the mob. Every one of my family were
sick, and my then youngest child, who has spoken before you
to-day, was but ten days old at the time I left for England.
Joseph said, "If you will go, I promise you, that your family
shall live, and you shall live, and you shall know that the hand
of God is in calling you to go and preach the Gospel of life and
salvation to a perishing world." He said all he could say to
comfort and encourage the brethren. This was our situation, and I
say, with regard to the remainder of the Twelve, they had all
been driven like myself, and we were a band of brethren about
equal. My family lived. When I left them they had not provisions
to last them ten days, and not one soul of them was able to go to
the well for a pail of water. I had lain for weeks, myself, in
the house, watching from day to day for some person to pass the
door, whom I could get to bring us in a pail of water. In this
condition I left my family, and went to preach the Gospel. As for
being cast down, or at all discouraged, or even such thoughts
entering in my heart as, "I will provide for my family, and let
the world perish," these feelings and thoughts never once
occurred to me; if I had known that every one of them would have
been in the grave when I returned, it would not have diverted me
from my mission one hour. When I was ready to start, I went and
left my family in the hands of the Lord, and with the brethren.
19
I returned again in two years, and found that I had spent
hundreds of dollars, which I had accumulated on my mission, to
help the brethren to emigrate to Nauvoo, and had but one
sovereign left. I said I would buy a barrel of flour with that,
and sit down and eat it with my wife and children, and I
determined I would not ask anybody for work, until I had eaten it
all up. Brother Joseph asked me how I intended to live. I said,
"I will go to work and get a living." I tarried in Nauvoo from
the year 1841 to 1846, the year we left. In that time I had
accumulated much property, for the Lord multiplied everything in
my hands, and blessed all my undertakings. But I never ceased to
preach; and travelled every season, both in the winter, and in
the summer. I was at home occasionally, and the Lord fed and
clothed me. It has never entered into my heart, from the first
day I was called to preach the Gospel to this day, when the Lord
said, "Go and leave your family," to offer the least objection.
It has never entered into my heart to violate my covenants, to be
an enemy to my neighbor, to deceive, to lie, or to take to myself
that which was not my own. The youth around me, in their
addresses this day, have eulogised the life and ability of
brother Brigham; I want you not only to do as I have done, but a
great deal better.
20
I am trying to encourage you to do good, and not evil, that the
Lord Almighty may take care of you, sustain you, and give you
power and influence, which He will do, if you serve Him with an
undivided heart, but if you do not, He will chastise you.
Remember it.
20
When I left Nauvoo, I again left all I had, and was under the
necessity of borrowing a span of horses from this man, a yoke of
cattle from that, and a wagon from the other; and after gathering
up what little movable property I could in this way, I left the
country. I had accumulated thousands of dollars' worth of
property, and had to leave it in the hands of the mob, and, said
I, "Eat it up, destroy it, or burn it down, as quick as you
please, for 'the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof.'"
20
How did I obtain all this property? The Lord gave it to me; He
has done what has been done. And if the youth will turn their
hearts and affections to the Lord their God, they will be
prepared to enter into the glory we are contending for, they will
be prepared to redeem Zion. These young brethren and sisters will
be prepared to return to Zion, bear off the Priesthood
triumphantly, and build up the kingdom of God among the nations
of the earth far better than we their fathers and mothers have,
though we have done the best we could. Be full of integrity and
love for all people, let hope abound in you, be filled with truth
and virtue, and never allow yourselves to do a thing you would be
ashamed to do in the presence of the Lord Almighty, or that you
would be ashamed of were He to stand in your path, and call you
to an account. That is the way to live, and it is the only way
for a "Mormon" Elder to live, or for a "Mormon" mother, or
daughter, or sister, in order to obtain what they wish to obtain.
It is the only path you can possibly walk in to secure that which
you desire. There are men who will tell you many things in your
houses, and will try to pervert the truth and the simple
principles of the Holy Gospel, but you must remember that it is a
holy life before God which gives you influence with Him.
20
Look, and see the past course of brother Brigham; he is not any
different today from what he ever was. Knowing that the Lord
wishes him to do a certain work, he is willing to do it. This has
always been his character. You have seen me rise up here in my
authority, when necessary, and I have had to be like a lion among
the people. But who can point out a single act that has not been
full of kindness to this people, collectively and individually?
Though sometimes I have to roar to them; and why? Because
sometimes they are foolish. This was exhibited here to-day, and
also on the fourth of July. I saw scores of men who had no more
sense than to crowd upon the women and children, at the risk of
crushing them to death. When I see such conduct, I feel like a
lion in the cause of the oppressed; and when the dogs and the
wolves undertake to make this people a prey, they may expect that
somebody is ready to roar, and contend for them.
21
Do you wish to know how men of God feel under such circumstances?
I will tell you. If an enemy is crawling round this people,
trying to make inroads to destroy them, they can pick up men as
fast as they come to them, and throw them out of their way; they
can conquer and destroy army after army; and in their feelings a
thousand or ten thousand are no more to them than so many
grasshoppers. It is the strength of the Almighty God that is in
them. Keep His commandments, if you would have strength in the
day you need it; and when you do not need it, be passive, like
children in their mother's lap, and be always ready and willing
to extend the hand of charity and benevolence, and do all the
good that is needed to be done, and you will thereby be able to
resist the evil.
21
I had to go out to the door, when the people were crowding each
other down, and talk as if I would swallow them up. What for? To
injure them? No. Did I tell you to rush on and tread down women
and children? No. Have I ever told you to take advantage of the
weak and defenceless, or in any way oppress the innocent? No,
never; and if you do, I shall handle you; and if you get into my
way, you will be no more to me than a child's toy.
21
I am consuming much time, and I wish to dismiss the meeting. But
I will state that if children could know the feelings of their
parents, when they do good or evil, it would have a salutary
influence upon their lives; but no child can possibly know this,
until it becomes a parent. I am compassionate therefore towards
children. Parents, will you have a little wisdom, and learn to
bring up your children under a proper influence, and under proper
teaching? Mothers, remember that when your husbands are engaged
in the service of the Church, and are all the time occupied in
the duties of the Priesthood, so that they have not time to
instruct their children, the duty devolves upon you. Then bring
your children up in the ways of truth, and be to them both a
father and mother, until they are old enough to perform duties by
the side, and under the immediate eye, of their father. I like to
see mothers bring their children to meeting, as soon as they can
be brought without injuring them, and when they can tell what
they want and call for water when they are faint. As soon as they
are old enough to receive instructions, bring them here to be
taught; and when you go home with them, do not put strong drinks,
or tea, or coffee to their lips. I have actually seen women whip
their children to make them drink spirits; such mothers do not
know what is actually necessary they should know. Children should
have milk, bread, water, and potatoes; and everything that would
lay the foundation for disease should be strenuously kept from
their stomachs, that no appetites may be formed for pernicious
substances, which, when formed, cannot be overcome easily, if at
all. The course mothers generally take in the world with their
children, produces an appetite in the child that almost
invariably leads to excess. There are scores in our midst who
were begotten in a vault of liquor, and were enveloped in it till
the day of their birth. They have come forth from it, and have a
longing desire to still swim in it unto the day of their death. I
wish you to understand this, sisters; and when you become
mothers, know how to train up your children better than the past
generations have been brought up.
21
Brethren and sisters, may the Lord bless you all. If I had time
to answer my feelings here to-day, I should enjoy more freedom in
my remarks. Brother George A. Smith has given you the music, and
I wished to point out the way in which you ought to walk. Take
him for the music, and my words for the counsel; all he said was
right, and I want you to observe what he told you; and what more
you should do, we will tell you in season.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
Albert Smith, July 24, 1854
George Albert Smith, July 24, 1854
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
Albert Smith, July 24, 1854
REMINISCENCES OF THE JACKSON COUNTY MOB, THE EVACUATION OF
NAUVOO,
AND THE SETTLEMENT OF GREAT SALT LAKE CITY.
An Address by Elder George A. Smith, to the Children who formed
the
Procession at the Anniversary of the Entrance of the Pioneers
into
Great Salt Lake Valley, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, July 24, 1854.
22
My Young Friends--It is with pleasure I rise to address you on
the present occasion.
22
Having been called upon to walk in the Procession, as the
Historian of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it
created in my breast feelings not easily described; it brought up
reminiscences of past scenes, and of celebrations similar to
this, wherein I have acted in company with my worthy predecessor,
Dr. Willard Richards, one of the First Presidency of the Church
of God on earth, and one of the Pioneers who first entered this
Valley. He has gone to rest, after being worn out by trials,
persecutions, and adversities, and by the difficulties incident
in the forming of this settlement in the Valleys of the
mountains.
22
I could have stopped to drop a tear to the memory of departed
worthies--the Historian, the aged Patriarch John Smith, and many
others; at the same time, I could but feel joyful to see such an
immense assembly, gathered together to commemorate the day on
which the Pioneers first arrived in this region to inhabit these
valleys.
22
Should we refer to the pages of the history that is no doubt
written in many a private journal, our memories would be
refreshed with the startling truth, that the first fifteen years
of our existence had been a continued scene of trials,
persecutions, afflictions, and murders; including the murder of
the Prophet, the Patriarch, and a great many others of the ablest
and most energetic members of the Church.
22
At a Council of the leading men of this community in Nauvoo, it
was concluded that on finishing the Temple there, a company of
one thousand or fifteen hundred pioneers should establish
themselves in the mountains, to prepare the way for a safe
retreat from the tyranny and oppression which had so long
followed this people. This conclusion was unknown to the public,
hence the surprise of the mob at our willingness to depart.
23
In a very few days afterwards, bands of organized mobbers
commenced the work of burning our houses in Yelrom, Green Plains,
and Bear Creek settlements, and throughout the country. As if
they were not satisfied with the destruction of the hundreds of
lives their persecutions had already sacrificed, and the millions
of property they had already destroyed in Missouri; as if
dissatisfied with the blood of the Prophet still smoking from the
ground as it were; they lighted anew the torch of the incendiary,
and the Governor of the State was silently willing to fan its
fires. It will be recollected that he did not stop the house
burning, but we stopped it ourselves, under the direction of the
Sheriff of the County.
23
The moment that was done, General Harden, mounted on a white
horse, backed up and accompanied by other dignitaries of the
State, came into Nauvoo with four hundred men. What was said to
us by these worthies? They said, that in consequence of the
combination against us throughout the State, the Governor did not
feel at liberty to do anything for us; so we were abandoned to
the rage of unprincipled men.
23
They then informed us they had come to search for some men that
here missing, and formed a square around the Temple, also around
the stables of the Nauvoo house, but more particularly around the
Masonic Hall, the basement story of which contained a quantity of
wine. General Hardin, and others of his band, went into the
stables where a horse had just been bled, and concluded a man had
been killed there, but fortunately the horse was there to answer
for the blood. The General and his Staff then pierced with their
swords the heaps of manure, thinking, I presume, that if they
pricked a dead man, he would squeal. I thought they acted a
little simple, for they might have presumed that if anybody had
been killed, they would have been thrown in the Mississippi,
which was not more than ten rods from the stables.
23
This was all that was done to punish the house burners; and the
State authorities said they could do nothing for us; hence the
only alternative was to leave, as nine counties of the State had
concluded in Convention, that we must leave or be exterminated.
The fact is, this was the very conclusion we had already come to,
ourselves, in a Council a few days before. Yet it was thought,
proper not to reveal the secret of our intention to flee to the
mountains; but as a kind of put off, it was communicated in the
strictest confidence to General Hardin, who promised never to
tell of it, that we intended to settle Vancouver's Island. This
report, however, was industriously circulated, as we anticipated
it would be.
23
The persecution was blazing on every hand, and the reputable
authorities "could do nothing for us;" which was equal to saying,
"Hold on, and let us run our daggers into you."
23
The first companies which left, in consequence of those
persecutions, were obliged to start in the dead of winter, in the
beginning of February, 1846. Many of the companies crossed the
Mississippi, with their wagons, on the ice, and the rest in
flat-boats, and winding their way through a new and trackless
country, making a road of nearly four hundred miles in length,
stopped to winter on the right bank of the Missouri, where they
built quite a town, called Winter Quarters.
23
Finding that our numbers in Nauvoo were reduced to a mere
handful, the mob, numbering some 1800 armed men, supplied with
scientific engineers, and good artillery, attacked the remaining
few, who were chiefly lame, blind, widows, fatherless children,
and those too poor to get away. There were not one hundred able
bodied men to stand against this superior force in defence of the
helpless; this is called the battle of Nauvoo, and was fought in
September. They cannonaded the citizens of Nauvoo, and finally,
after three days' fighting, and being forced to retreat three
times, they succeeded in driving them over the river.
24
What was the result of all this? In April 1847, we started from
Winter Quarters, with a hundred and forty-three men (instead of
1000) as Pioneers. We were "few," and I was going to say "far
between," but we were close together. We set out, and made a new
road to this valley, the greater portion of the way; we thus
worked the path through, and arrived here on the day we now
commemorate.
24
This is a hasty glance of history. To enter into details would
introduce matters that would unnecessarily harrow up the minds of
many. Suffice it to say, like the pilgrim fathers who first
landed upon Plymouth Rock, we are here pilgrims, and exiles from
liberty; and instead of being driven into the wilderness to
perish, as our enemies had designed, we find ourselves in the
middle of the floor, or on the top of the heap. Right in the
country that scientific men and other travellers had declared
worthless, we are becoming rich in the comforts and blessings of
life, we are now rocking in the cradle of liberty, in which we
are daily growing; and I challenge the Union to produce a
parallel of this day's Celebration.
24
I say to my young friends, be firm to extend the principles of
freedom and liberty to this country, and never suffer the hand of
oppression to invade it.
24
In the history of our persecutions there have arisen a great many
anecdotes; but one will perhaps serve to illustrate the condition
in which I wish to see every man that raises in these mountains
the hand of oppression upon the innocent. I wish to see such men
rigged out with the same honors and comforts as was the honorable
Samuel C. Owen, Commander-in-Chief of the Jackson County mob. He,
with eleven men, was engaged at a mass meeting, to raise a mob to
drive the Saints from Clay County. This was in the year 1834, in
the month of June. They had made speeches, and done everything to
raise the indignation of the people against the Saints. In the
evening, himself, James Campbell, and nine others, commenced to
cross the Missouri river on their way home again; and the Lord,
or some accident, knocked a hole in the bottom of the boat. When
they discovered it, says Commander Owen to the company on the
ferry boat, "We must strip to the bone, or we shall all perish."
Mr. Campbell replied, "I will go to hell before I will land
naked." He had his choice, and went to the bottom. Owen stripped
himself of every article of clothing, and commenced floating down
the river. After making several attempts he finally landed on the
Jackson side of the river, after a swim of about fourteen miles.
He rested some time, being perfectly exhausted, and then started
into the nettles, which grow very thick and to a great height, in
the Missouri bottoms, and which was his only possible chance in
making from the river to the settlements. He had to walk four
miles through the nettles, which took him the remainder of the
night, and when he got through the nettles, he came to a road,
and saw a young lady approaching on horseback, who was the belle
of Jackson County. In this miserable condition he laid himself
behind a log, so that she could not see him. When she arrived
opposite the log, he says, "Madam, I am Samuel C. Owen, the
Commander-in-Chief of the mob against the Mormons; I wish you to
send some men from the next house with clothing, for I am naked."
The lady in her philanthropy dismounted, and left him a light
shawl and a certain unmentionable under garment, and passed on.
So His Excellency Samuel C. Owen, who was afterwards killed in
Mexico by foolishly exposing himself, contrary to orders, took up
his line of march for the town, in the shawl and petticoat
uniform, after his expedition against the "Mormons."
24
My young friends, have the goodness to use every man so, who
comes into your country to mob and oppress the innocent; and
LADIES, DON'T LEND HIM ANY CLOTHING.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Daniel
H. Wells, July 24, 1854
Daniel H. Wells, July 24, 1854
PERSECUTIONS, DUTIES, AND PRIVILEGES OF THE SAINTS.
An Address by Elder Daniel H. Wells, to the Children who formed
the Procession on the Anniversary of the Entrance of the Pioneers
into Great Salt Lake Valley, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
July 24, 1854.
25
Beloved Friends---We are met in commemoration of the important
historical fact, that on the 24th of July, seven years ago, a
band of brethren came to this place, seeking a home, as asylum,
where they might rest awhile from their arduous and toilsome
march, and feel secure from the wrath of wicked, wreckless,
infuriated men, who had, in times past, pursued and hunted them
with relentless fury, and driven them from the abodes of
civilization. Directed by the same God who led Moses and the
children of Israel out from the land of Egypt, they, with our
beloved President at their head, located in this valley.
25
This becomes an important fact from its associations, fraught as
it is with momentous consequences to us as a people;
transplanting us from the narrow limits of a single city, to a
large territory, in which we are fast becoming a mighty people.
We perceive the hand-dealing of a wise and beneficent God in
this, who has said, by the mouth of His Prophet, that it was "His
business to provide for His Saints." This also furnishes a strong
illustration of high Heaven's economy, in over-ruling and turning
the wrath of man to its service and praise, and from "seeming ill
still deducing good."
25
This day, in reality, is the Anniversary of our Birth-day as a
free people. We may say that it was a bloodless conquest, and yet
our path has not been strewn with flowers, as witness the parting
pang when exhausted strength has been laid low in the dust, and
bitter tears have only been dried in view of a better future.
25
We this day rejoice together in union and harmony--in peace and
prosperity; and as the sun of gladness has arisen upon our
horizon, so may it never again become darkened by the mists of
sorrow, nor the storms of persecution be permitted to obscure its
genial rays.
25
We now possess a country sufficient for our present necessities
and purposes, institutions which we have received from God,
through His Prophets, and, under the broad folds of our glorious
Constitution, American Freedom.
25
We now have the privilege of worshipping God according to the
dictates of our own consciences, and no one to disturb, or make
us afraid.
25
What more can we ask? What more can we expect? The balance rests
with ourselves. If we would be happy, if we would be great, have
the knowledge and wisdom of God, and be prospered, it remains
with us to pursue that course, to perform those duties, and to
live that life, which shall conspire to produce those blessings.
26
The kingdom will advance, and bring with it the treasures of
knowledge, wisdom, and power, just so fast as the Lord finds that
He has a people ready, willing, and capable of receiving, and
bearing it off. If we would hasten the time for the coming of the
Son of Man with power and great glory, we must increase our
diligence, hasten ourselves in the attainment of every
perfection, and by our purity and excellence bring unto ourselves
Heaven's excellence and purity.
26
My friends, this is a day of rejoicing with the Saints, and here
in this sacred place of worship, we mingle together, the old and
the young, in offering to our God, praise and thanksgiving for
His kind mercies and blessings. As we mingle in our amusements
and rejoicings, and participate together in our celebration of
this day, and the realization of our dependence upon Him who has
wrought out our salvation, and brought us to an inheritance in
this goodly land, amid scenes of joy and prosperity, it is always
well to remember and acknowledge the kind hand of Providence,
from whom we receive every good and perfect gift.
26
How can we well express the overflowing gratitude of our hearts
to the Giver of all good, for what we this day behold? Thousands
of children in a single city, of less than seven years growth,
convened under their respective banners, each bearing a motto
expressive of their views and sentiments, intention and designs;
each bosom swelling with pride and gratitude, that they too are
the children of the Kingdom, unto whom pertain the promises of
God concerning Israel.
26
My young friends, how shall we reciprocate? What shall we do to
advance the glorious cause of truth, make ourselves useful, and
fulfil the measure of our creation upon the earth? I answer, it
is for us to be obedient, hearken unto the counsel of our parents
and leaders, to keep the commandments of God. It is to qualify
ourselves to follow some useful occupation, to be industrious in
acquiring knowledge, and not spend our time in useless visiting,
and lounging about in idleness. It is to have every moment
devoted to some useful employment, to serve God, and walk humbly
before Him, blameless in all of His ordinances, be true to God
and His servants, follow in the dictates of wisdom and
experience, be patient and courteous toward each other, be
persevering, virtuous, honest, and faithful--in short, be good,
faithful Saints of the Most High God.
26
If we do this, we shall always enjoy the blessings of a good
conscience, void of offence toward God and man. Let our aim be
for God, and an exaltation in His Kingdom, keeping our minds
constantly directed to the attainment of this object; and no
matter what may befall us here below, we shall be safe in the
arms of our blessed Redeemer, who said, "Suffer little children
to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom
of heaven."
26
Does our Father in heaven view us with approbation this day? Let
us look to it, each one of us, that we do nothing either in
thought, word, or deed, neither this, nor any other day, but that
He can look down upon us with approbation. Let not folly nor
wickedness be committed in Israel, lest we be called upon to put
away the workers of iniquity from our midst, and thus cleanse
Israel from sin and guilt.
27
Young men and youths, just rising to take a part in the affairs
of men, if you follow in the precepts of wisdom, and abide in the
counsel of truth, you shall have strength according to your day,
and the mountain torrent shall not be more fierce to encounter
than you, when the enemy shall again marshal his hosts for
battle; the mountain roe shall not be swifter, nor more agile in
its flight, than you in scaling the mountain height, or leaping
the deep, dark chasm, made by a thousand floods. Nothing shall
present a barrier too high, too rugged, or so difficult that you
cannot surmount it.
27
As physical strength shall be given, so shall mental strength and
ability, and you will increase and strengthen until you can
fathom the deep sciences, and unfold the mysteries of eternity.
27
To you, also, ye maidens of Israel, is it not an honor to be
numbered among the daughters of Zion? Unto you this invitation
extends, to make yourselves useful in the drama of life; qualify
yourselves also for the part which may be allotted you to perform
in the Kingdom of our God. Preserve yourselves in purity and the
perfection of every virtue. Let your time be fully occupied in
some useful employment, and although you may not be called upon
to encounter the fierce contest of the world, as your brothers,
fathers, or husbands, yet your path shall so closely entwine
itself with theirs, as to strengthen, nourish, and sustain them,
be a present help in every time of need; and when the storm
clouds shall lower, and fierce persecution rage, be enabled by
united faith and energy to bid defiance to "Mormon" foes, whether
they come in form of men in hostile array, or the more insidious
and stealthy manner of demons from the arch and subtle intriguer,
and deceiver of the human race.
27
Yes, fair maidens, if you would have loveliness encircle your
brow, and beauty adorn your forms, let the gems of virtue, truth,
and sincerity sparkle your eyes, and adorn your minds with
knowledge and wisdom. Let excellence, goodness, and industry,
embellish your lives, and the star of your glory shall never
wane, nor the promised inheritance to dwell among the Gods be
withheld, proving to God and man:
27
"The kindest blessing High Heaven could send;
In life a treasure, and in death a friend."
27
This is an age of progress, and if we would keep pace with the
times, we must progress also. The youth of other States,
Territories, or Nations, must not outstrip us in the arts and
sciences, nor in anything that is calculated to adorn life and
become useful to man.
27
Situated as we are, so far distant from the emporium of letters
and commerce, some may think that this is difficult to avoid; but
it is not so. It is easy not only to keep pace with, but outstrip
them even in the race of progress. Our advantages are simply
these--we have not the burden of trash and nonsense to wade
through at the beginning, which others have; the mind is
therefore more free to act, and can conceive more real truth and
imbibe more real knowledge in a given time; and although we may
not yet possess every facility for our advancement, still we are
more than compensated by the wholesome influence of virtue and
religion, rules, regulations, and institutions freed from the
bigotry, superstitions, dogmas, and follies of ages. We moreover
breathe the pure mountain air, and drink from the cool mountain
stream, and dwell in a lighter and purer atmosphere, not only
physically, but socially and morally. Are these advantages, and
do they contribute to correct thinking? If they are, and if they
do, then we have certainly no cause to complain.
28
If we will only avail ourselves of the opportunities which we
possess, take the good, and reject the evil, abide in the light
and truth, and apply ourselves, we have no fears but that we
shall excel. And time will show in regard to our moral and social
institutions, which Congress are so often trying to legislate
about. They are welcome to all of their moral and social rules
and regulations, religious or otherwise; nor do I suppose that we
shall try to legislate about them, although we have just about as
much right to, as they have about ours. The argument is
opportune; I could not wish for better illustration for the
subject under consideration, than the already muddy and beclouded
brains which some of the present Congress exemplified upon this
very subject. One might suppose that the spirit at least of the
3000 clergymen upon the Nebraska and Kansas Bill, had found its
way into their minds, and left its impression with them. What
other item of religious faith they will next seek to interfere
with, is left for time to determine; but I should expect, that
women would be prohibited from marrying, or Shakerism abolished.
28
Excuse me, my friends, for alluding to such a subject, upon an
occasion like this, but the absurdity of undertaking to legislate
upon the morality of our social relations and religious
institutions, imperceptibly led me to make a comment upon it.
28
If it is an indication of a righteous feeling among them, there
may be some small hopes of them yet; but it "smacks rather too
much of the SULPHUR to be genuine," as the parrot said when the
devil taught him prayers. I hope you will accept of my apology,
and I will refrain.
28
Our Pilgrim Fathers, when they landed on Plymouth Rock,
constituted a small band, 'tis true; yet by uniting rich
resources with energy and determined perseverance, witness what
it amounted to--New England's rocks and hills were peopled; and
large cities sprung into existence, and she sends her sons and
daughters too into every State; they are the first upon the
confines of civilization, exploring the deep forest and
wide-spread prairie, stemming Missouri's flood, and traversing
ocean's wide domain. The sons of the Pilgrim Fathers are
everywhere; here to-day are congregated thousands of them, who
feel the same spirit of freedom which emulated them to flee from
under the oppressor's rod, and beyond the tyrant's grasp.
28
Our Pioneers, unlike our Revolutionary Fathers, did not dissolve
their political ties, but more than our Pilgrim Fathers, fled
from persecution, and planted their standard like them, free to
all to flee unto. Here we hope to preserve American freedom, to
ourselves and others, although it was not preserved to us in the
land of our nativity. Here we hope to be prospered and increased
in knowledge, wisdom, and power; enabled to preserve our rights,
and our liberties, as did our Revolutionary Fathers, when
oppression became too onerous, and tyranny ranked too high.
28
But I forbear. Let us do our duty to ourselves, our country, and
our God; be vigilant in the preservation of virtue and truth; and
leave the event with the God of Nations, who shutteth and no man
can open, and opens and no man can shut.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, April 6, 1853
Brigham Young, April 6, 1853
NECESSITY OF BUILDING TEMPLES--THE ENDOWMENT.
An Oration by President Brigham Young, Delivered on the
South-East Corner
Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the First
Presidency
and the Patriarch had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
29
This morning we have assembled on one of the most solemn,
interesting, joyful, and glorious occasions, that ever have
transpired, or will transpire among the children of men, while
the earth continues in its present organization, and is occupied
for its present purposes. And I congratulate my brethren and
sisters that it is our unspeakable privilege to stand here this
day, and minister before the Lord on an occasion which has caused
the tongues and pens of Prophets to speak and write for many
scores of centuries which are past.
29
When the Lord Jesus Christ tabernacled in the flesh--when he had
left the most exalted regions of His Father's glory, to suffer
and shed his blood for sinning, fallen creatures, like ourselves,
and the people crowded around him, a certain man said unto him,
"Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest." Jesus said
unto him, "Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests;
but the Son of Man hath not where to lay HIS head." And we find
no record that this man followed him any farther.
29
Why had not the Son of Man where to lay his Head? Because his
Father had no house upon the earth--none dedicated to Him, and
preserved for His exclusive use, and the benefit of His obedient
children.
29
The Ark containing the covenant--or the Ark of the Covenant in
the days of Moses, containing the sacred records, was moved from
place to place in a cart. And so sacred was that Ark, if a man
stretched forth his hand to steady it, when the cart jostled, he
was smitten, and died. And would to God that all who attempt to
do the same in this day, figuratively speaking, might share the
same fate. And they will share it sooner or later, if they do not
keep their hands, and tongues too, in their proper places, and
stop dictating the order of the Gods of the Eternal Worlds.
30
When the Ark of the Covenant rested, or when the children of
Israel had an opportunity to rest, (for they were mobbed and
harassed somewhat like the Latter-day Saints,) the Lord, through
Moses, commanded a Tabernacle to be built, wherein should rest
and be stationed, the Ark of the Covenant. And particular
instructions were given by revelation to Moses, how every part of
said Tabernacle should be constructed, even to the curtains--the
number thereof, and of what they should be made; and the
covering, and the wood for the boards, and for the bars, and the
court, and the pins, and the vessels, and the furniture, and
everything pertaining to the Tabernacle. Why did Moses need such
a particular revelation to build a Tabernacle? Because he had
never seen one, and did not know how to build it without
revelation, without a pattern.
30
Thus the Ark of the Covenant continued until the days of David,
King of Israel, standing or occupying a Tabernacle, or tent. But
to David, God gave commandment that he should build Him a house,
wherein He, Himself, might dwell, or which He might visit, and in
which He might commune with His servants when He pleased.
30
From the day the children of Israel were led out of Egypt to the
days of Solomon, Jehovah had no resting place upon the earth,
(and for how long a period before that day, the history is
unpublished,) but walked in the tent or Tabernacle, before the
Ark, as it seemed Him good, having no place to lay His head.
30
David was not permitted to build the house which he was commanded
to build, because he was a "man of blood," that is, he was beset
by enemies on every hand, and had to spend his days in war and
bloodshed to save Israel, (much as the Latter-day Saints have
done, only he had the privilege to defend himself and people from
mobocrats and murderers, while we have hitherto been denied that
privilege,) and, consequently, he had no time to build a house
unto the Lord, but commanded his son Solomon, who succeeded him
on the throne, to erect the Temple at Jerusalem, which God had
required at his hands.
30
The pattern of this Temple, the length, and breadth, and height
of the inner and outer courts, with all the fixtures thereunto
appertaining, were given to Solomon by revelation, through the
proper source. And why was this revelation-pattern necessary?
Because that Solomon had never built a Temple, and did not know
what was necessary in the arrangement of the different
apartments, any better than Moses did what was needed in the
Tabernacle.
30
This Temple, called Solomon's Temple, because Solomon was the
master workman, was completed some time previous to the
appearance of the Son of Man on the earth, in the form of the
babe of Bethlehem, and had been dedicated as the House of the
Lord, and accepted as a finished work by the Father, who
commanded it to be built, that His Son might have a resting place
on the earth, when he should enter on his mission.
30
Why, then, did Jesus exclaim to the man who volunteered to follow
him wheresoever he went, that "the Son of Man hath not where to
lay his head?" Jesus knew the pretended Saint and follower to be
a hypocrite, and that if he told him plainly that he would not
fare as well as the birds and foxes, he would leave him at once,
and that would save Him much trouble.
30
But how could Jesus' saying, that he had "not where to lay his
head," be true? Because the house which the Father had commanded
to be built for his reception, although completed, had become
polluted, and hence the saying, "My house is the house of prayer:
but ye have made it a den of thieves," and he made a scourge of
cords, and drove the money-changers, and dove-sellers, and
faro-gamblers, all out of his house, and overthrew their tables;
but that did not purify the house, so that he could not sleep in
it, for an holy thing dwelleth not in an unholy Temple.
30
If Jesus could not lay his head in an unholy, polluted temple,
how can the Latter-day Saints expect that the Holy Spirit will
take and abide its residence with them, in their tabernacles and
temples of clay, unless they keep themselves pure, spotless, and
undefiled?
31
It is no wonder that the Son of Man, soon after his resurrection
from the tomb, ascended to his Father, for he had no place on
earth to lay his head; his house still remaining in the
possession of his enemies, so that no one had the privilege of
purifying it, if they had the disposition, and otherwise the
power, to do it; and the occupants thereof were professors in
name, but hypocrites and apostates, from whom no good thing can
be expected.
31
Soon after the ascension of Jesus, through mobocracy, martyrdom,
and apostacy, the Church of Christ became extinct from the earth,
the Man Child--the Holy Priesthood, was received up into heaven
from whence it came, and we hear no more of it on the earth,
until the Angels restored it to Joseph Smith, by whose ministry
the Church of Jesus Christ was restored, re-organized on earth,
twenty-three years ago this day, with the title of "Latter-day
Saints," to distinguish them from the Former-day Saints.
31
Soon after, the Church, though our beloved Prophet Joseph, was
commanded to build a Temple to the Most High, in Kirtland, Ohio,
and this was the next House of the Lord we hear of on the earth,
since the days of Solomon's Temple. Joseph not only received
revelation and commandment to build a Temple, but he received a
pattern also, as did Moses for the Tabernacle, and Solomon for
his Temple; for without a pattern, he could not know what was
wanting, having never seen one, and not having experienced its
use.
31
Without revelation, Joseph could not know what was wanting, any
more than any other man, and, without commandment, the Church
were too few in numbers, too weak in faith, and too poor in
purse, to attempt such a mighty enterprise. But by means of all
these stimulants, a mere handful of men living on air, and a
little hominy and milk and often salt or no salt when milk could
not be had; the great Prophet Joseph, in the stone quarry,
quarrying rock with his own hands; and the few then in the
Church, following his example of obedience and diligence wherever
most needed; with laborers on the walls, holding the sword in one
hand to protect themselves from the mob, while they placed the
stone and moved the trowel with the other, the Kirtland
Temple,--the second House of the Lord, that we have any published
record of on the earth, was so far completed as to be dedicated.
And those first Elders who helped to build it, received a portion
of their first endowments, or we might say more clearly, some of
the first, or introductory, or initiatory ordinances, preparatory
to an endowment.
31
The preparatory ordinances there administered, though accompanied
by the ministration of angels, and the presence of the Lord
Jesus, were but a faint similitude of the ordinances of the House
of the Lord in their fulness; yet many, through the instigation
of the devil, thought they had received all, and knew as much as
God; they have apostatized, and gone to hell. But be assured,
brethren, there are but few, very few of the Elders of Israel,
now on earth, who know the meaning of the word endowment. To
know, they must experience; and to experience, a Temple must be
built.
31
Let me give you the definition in brief. Your endowment is, to
receive all those ordinances in the House of the Lord, which are
necessary for you, after you have departed this life, to enable
you to walk back to the presence of the Father, passing the
angels who stand as sentinels, being enabled to give them the key
words, the signs and tokens, pertaining to the Holy Priesthood,
and gain your eternal exaltation in spite of earth and hell.
32
Who has received and understands such an endowment, in this
assembly? You need not answer. Your voices would be few and far
between, yet the keys to these endowments are among you, and
thousands have received them, so that the devil, with all his
aids, need not suppose he can again destroy the Holy Priesthood
from the earth, by killing a few, for he cannot do it. God has
set His hand, for the last time, to redeem His people, the honest
in heart, and Lucifer cannot hinder Him.
32
Before these endowments could be given at Kirtland, the Saints
had to flee before mobocracy. And, by toil and daily labor, they
found places in Missouri, where they laid the corner stones of
Temples, in Zion and her Stakes, and then had to retreat to
Illinois, to save the lives of those who could get away alive
from Missouri, where fell the Apostle David W. Patten, with many
like associates, and where were imprisoned in loathsome dungeons,
and fed on human flesh, Joseph and Hyrum, and many others. But
before all this had transpired, the Temple at Kirtland had fallen
into the hands of wicked men, and by them been polluted, like the
Temple at Jerusalem, and consequently it was disowned by the
Father and the Son.
32
At Nauvoo, Joseph dedicated another Temple, the third on record.
He knew what was wanting, for he had previously given most of the
prominent individuals then before him their endowment. He needed
no revelation, then, of a thing he had long experienced, any more
than those now do, who have experienced the same things. It is
only where experience fails, that revelation is needed.
32
Before the Nauvoo Temple was completed, Joseph was
murdered--murdered at sun light, under the protection of the most
noble government that then existed, and that now exists, on our
earth. Has his blood been atoned for? No! And why? A martyr's
blood to true religion was never atoned for on our earth. No man,
or nation of men, without the Priesthood, has power to make
atonement for such sins. The souls of all such, since the days of
Jesus, are "under the altar," and are crying to God, day and
night, for vengeance. And shall they cry in vain? God forbid! He
has promised He will hear them in His own due time, and
recompense a righteous reward.
32
But what of the Temple in Nauvoo? By the aid of sword in one
hand, and trowel and hammer in the other, with fire arms at hand,
and a strong band of police, and the blessings of heaven, the
Saints, through hunger, and thirst, and weariness, and watching,
and prayings, so far completed the Temple, despite the devices of
the mob, that many received a small portion of their endowment,
but we know of no one who received it in its fulness. And then,
to save the lives of all the Saints from cruel murder, we removed
westward, and being led by the all-searching eye of the Great
Jehovah, we arrived at this place.
32
Of our journey hither, we need say nothing, only, God led us. Of
the sufferings of those who were compelled to, and did, leave
Nauvoo in the winter or 1846, we need say nothing. Those who
experienced it know it, and those who did not, to tell them of it
would be like exhibiting a beautiful painting to a blind man.
32
We will not stop to tell you of the sufferings of widows and
orphans on Omaha lands, while their husbands and fathers were
traversing the burning plains of the South, to fight the battles
of a country which had banished them from civilization, for they
secured the land on which we dwell, from our nation's foe,
exposed the gold of California, and turned the world upside down.
All these things are before you--you know them, and we need not
repeat them.
33
While these things were transpiring with the Saints in the
wilderness, the Temple at Nauvoo passed into the hands of the
enemy, who polluted it to that extent the Lord not only ceased to
occupy it, but He loathed to have it called by His name, and
permitted the wrath of its possessors to purify it by fire, as a
token of what will speedily fall on them and their habitations,
unless they repent.
33
But what are we here for, this day? To celebrate the birth-day of
our religion! To lay the foundation of a Temple to the Most High
God, so that when His Son, our Elder Brother, shall again appear,
he may have a place where he can lay his head, and not only spend
a night or a day, but find a place of peace, that he may stay
till he can say, "I am satisfied."
33
Brethren, shall the Son of Man be satisfied with our proceedings
this day? Shall he have a house on the earth which he can call
his own? Shall he have place where he can lay his head, and rest
over night, and tarry as long as he pleases, and be satisfied and
pleased with his accommodations?
33
These are questions for you to answer. If you say yes, you have
got to do the work, or it will not be done. We do not want any
whiners about this Temple. If you cannot commence cheerfully, and
go through the labor of the whole building cheerfully, start for
California, and the quicker the better. Make you a golden calf,
and worship it. If your care for the ordinances of salvation, for
yourselves, your living, and dead, is not first and foremost in
your hearts, in your actions, and in everything you possess, go!
Pay your debts, if you have any, and go in peace, and prove to
God and all His Saints that you are what you profess to be, by
your acts--a God of Gods, and know more than He that made you.
33
But if you are what you profess to be, do your duty--stay with
the Saints, pay your Tithing, and be prompt in paying, as you are
in feeding your family; and the Temple, of which we have now laid
the South-east Corner Stone, will arise in beauty and grandeur,
in a manner and time which you have not hitherto known or
contemplated.
33
The Saints of these valleys have grown in riches, and abundance
of the comforts of life, in a manner hitherto unparalleled on the
page of history, and if they will do by their Heavenly Father as
He has done by them, soon will this Temple be enclosed. But if
you go in for a speculation with passers by, as many have
hitherto done, you will not live to see the Topstone of this
Temple laid; and your labors and toils for yourselves and
friends, dead and alive, will be worse than though you had had no
existence.
33
We dedicate this, the South-east Corner Stone of this Temple, to
the Most High God. May it remain in peace till it has done its
work, and until He who has inspired our hearts to fulfil the
prophecies of His holy Prophets, that the House of the Lord
should be reared in the "Tops of the Mountains," shall be
satisfied, and say, "It is enough." And may every tongue, pen,
and weapon, that may rise against this or any other Corner Stone
of this building, feel the wrath and scourging of an incensed
God! May sinners in Zion be afraid, and fearfulness surprise the
hypocrite, from this hour. And may all who do not feel to say
Amen, go speedily to that long night of rest from which no
sleeper will awake, till roused by the trump of the Second
Resurrection.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 6, 1853
Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1853
A PRAYER,
By President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered on the South-East Corner
Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the First
Presidency and the Patriarch had laid the Stone,
April 6, 1853.
34
O God, the Eternal Father, in the name of thy Son Jesus Christ of
Nazareth, we ask thee to look upon us at this time in thy tender
mercy. Thou beholdest that thy servants, Brigham and his Council,
have laid the Chief Corner Stone of a holy House, which we are
about to erect unto thy name. We desire to do it with clean hands
and pure hearts before thee, and before thine holy angels.
34
We thank thee that we are permitted to live in the flesh, and
have a place upon thy footstool, and partake daily of the
bounties thy hand bestows, for thou art our Father, and Jesus
Christ is our Elder Brother.
34
Inasmuch, O Lord, as we desire to erect a House to thy name, that
if it seemeth thee good to come and take up thine abode on the
earth, thou mayest have a place to lay thy head, we pray thee to
assist us to erect it in purity before thee, and the Heavenly
hosts.
34
We ask thee to help us so to conduct ourselves, that all the holy
Prophets, the angels of Heaven, with thee and thy Son, may be
engaged continually for our welfare, in the work of salvation and
eternal lives. Bless us in this attempt to glorify thee. Bless
this portion of the earth we dwell upon--even these valleys of
the mountains, which we have consecrated unto thee. Cause them to
bring forth the productions of the soil in rich abundance. Bless
the seeds that are placed therein by thy servants and
handmaidens. And inasmuch as they are disposed to do thy work,
and erect a Temple to thy name, which is their fixed purpose and
determination, let the heavens be gentle over them. May the earth
be sanctified for their good, and the seeds they throw into it
yield to them an hundred fold in return. We pray thee to bless
such men and women--may the blessings of the Almighty richly
attend them, and multiply them in their families, in their herds
and flocks, in strength and in health, in salvation, and in
eternal lives.
34
We also pray for those who do not feel favorably disposed to thy
work--may thy blessings not attend them, but may they go backward
and not forward, may they wither and not increase, and may the
strength that they might have received, through their
faithfulness to thy work, be multiplied and divided amongst these
thy servants, who are determined to keep thy commandments, and
sanctify their affections unto thee.
35
Look upon thy servant Brigham, O Lord, and let thy Holy Spirit
rest mightily upon him this day, and from henceforth. May he live
to dictate the erection of thy house, see the Topstone brought on
with rejoicing, and administer the keys of salvation and eternal
life unto his brethren therein. Bless his Council in common with
him, may they live to a good old age, and glorify God in all
their days; may they never want for food and raiment, for fathers
and mothers, for wives and children, and for the power of thy
Spirit to inspire them, and those thou hast given them.
35
Pour out thy Spirit upon thy servants, the Twelve Apostles; may
thy power abide upon them, to qualify them for the responsible
calling unto which thou hast called them. Also, in connexion with
them, let thy Spirit rest upon the Quorums of the Seventies, the
High Priests, the Bishops, the High Council, the Elders, Priests,
Teachers, and Deacons; and upon every faithful member of thy
Church in these valleys of the mountains, and in all the world.
35
Now, O God, we dedicate this Stone to thee. May this spot be
holy, and all that pertaineth to it. And inasmuch as there shall
be an enemy, or a person that are evil disposed towards thy
house, and they shall endeavor to lay snares for the feet of thy
people, may they be caught in their own net, be overwhelmed in
their own dilemma, and have no power nor influence in the least
to hurt thy Saints from this time henceforth and for ever. May
the power of the mighty God of Jacob fortify thy servants,
enabling them to execute righteousness before thee the Lord our
God.
35
Hear us, O Lord, for we dedicate this, the South-east Corner
Stone unto thee, praying that it may sleep in peace, be preserved
from decay, for it is the Chief Corner Stone of the House we
shall rear to thy name. May the same blessings attend the other
three Corner Stones, and all the works thy servants shall set
their hands to do, from this time henceforth and for ever.
35
Bless the architect, the superintendent, the foremen of the
various departments, and all the laborers that shall raise a
hand, or move a thing for the erection and perfection of this
thine house; and provide for them, their wives, their children,
and all that pertains unto them, that they may want for no good
or necessary thing, while they are engaged in thy service, and
from this time henceforth and for ever.
35
We dedicate ourselves unto thee, with our wives, our children,
our flocks, and our herds, with all the settlements and
possessions that pertain to thy people in these valleys of the
mountains. And all the praise and the glory we will ascribe to
the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Edward
Hunter, April 6, 1853
Edward Hunter, April 6, 1853
PERSECUTIONS, POSITION, PROSPECTS, AND AGENCY OF THE SAINTS.
An Oration by Bishop Edward Hunter, delivered on the South-West
Corner
Stone of the Temple, at Great Salt Lake City, after the
Presidencies of
the Aaronic Priesthood had laid the Stone,
April 6, 1853.
35
Brethren and Friends--This, the South-west Corner Stone of this
Temple, in Salt Lake Valley, and Utah Territory, has been laid by
the Aaronic Priesthood, which is in connection with the
Melchizedek Priesthood forever--to connect those two Priesthoods
to the building up of the kingdom of the last days, and exalt
mankind on the earth, and in the presence of God, and prepare for
the coming of Christ our Redeemer.
36
The past, the present, and the future--our history, our destiny,
recur with redoubled force upon our minds, upon occasions like
this. In honor to the great God we are here assembled. To the
Valleys of the mountains we have been led by His Almighty power
and watchful guidance. We wave been delivered from our enemies,
from our oppressors, by His unerring wisdom, and surpassing
kindness.
36
Never before could the Saints look around, and behold so
glorious, so prosperous a prospect before them, for the
accomplishment of the enterprise which we this day commence.
Although peace may temporarily have smiled around, yet it was
like the lone traveller, struggling to make his way through the
scarcely incrustated lava, yet warm, and the craters of the
momentarily extinct volcano, which has only ceased to pour forth
its liquid fire, to gather renewed and increased energy, and
again send forth its lurid flame, molten fury, and devastation,
to all around. Thus has it ever been with this people--in the
midst of enemies have they struggled to build up cities, wherein
they might inhabit; erect temples unto the name of the God whom
they serve, wherein to worship, and receive their holy anointings
and endowments. But no sooner have they commenced, than have also
commenced the howlings of the myrmidons of Satan's kingdom,
crying, as they did before Pilate, when they murdered the Saviour
of the world, "Away with him! away with him! crucify him! crucify
him!" And they have poured out their wrath--they have murdered
the Saints, driven them from city to city, from land to land,
dispossessed them of their inheritances, destroyed their cities,
their temples, and slain their Prophets.
36
As it was in the days of our Saviour and his Apostles, so has it
been in our day. They have used every stratagem, every exertion
to destroy the Priesthood from the face of the earth. They were
successful then--will they be so now? Will the authority of the
holy and eternal Priesthood of Almighty God, again be driven from
the face of the earth, the Prophets and Apostles all slain, and
none left in possession of the living oracles of divine truth?
No! no!! The might of Jehovah will preserve us. The Lord God will
sustain us, and, if so be we should be scattered as hitherto, He
will gather us in greater power, greater numbers, with increased
ability to perform His work upon the earth.
36
Let all people, sinners, mobocrats, and devils, learn from
experience that persecution, plunder, robbery, rapine, murder,
and expulsion from home and country, will not win. They have
effectually tried this plan, and it has as effectually failed
every time. Please take notice! and devise some new scheme the
next time, wherein you can feel some assurance, that you may
possibly succeed, and we have the pleasure of not being
plundered, murdered, and disfranchised in the same old way. Tax
your inventive genius for some broader scheme to destroy God's
people from the face of the earth.
37
Suppose you try the suggestion of our much esteemed, though
distant, learned, very polite, and unsolicited chronicler,
Lieutenant Gunnison, "of letting us alone severely." But I will
not make suggestions for you, having great confidence in your
ability of changing your mode of operation. When your plans
become so futile, weak, and unavailing, as to become stale and
uninteresting, I may suggest for you. In the meantime, let the
Saints remember the promise President Young made them, upon the
occasion of his breaking the ground for this temple, on the 14th
of February last--"Not one of them, who had not been through the
fiery ordeal, should lose the privilege, if he continued
faithful; he shall not be a whit behind the most exquisite
infliction of torture that any of the Saints have had to endure."
If you are faithful, you shall have the promised blessing
pertaining to those characters who became partakers of the
sufferings of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
37
When we look around us, what do we behold? We see the most
unmistakable tokens of prosperity, peace, and plenty; the
self-evident fruits of high heaven's protecting care, industry,
sobriety, and faith. What else do we behold? Wickedness--the
hydra-headed monster, apostacy, dares to lift his head; thieves
dare to prowl in our midst.
37
It seems, that no sooner can the Lord pour out His blessings upon
His people, and Zion be favored for a season, than it becomes
occasion for some to kick and flounder, turning their heel
against that beneficent power unto whom they owe their being,
their existence--who has fed them, and nurtured them, and led
them, like as He did the Saints of old, all the day long.
37
What becomes the duty of the Saints under such circumstances? Do
you realize that upon yourselves, in a great measure, depends
your future prosperity, the prosperity of Zion's cause, the
extension and advancement of the cause of truth in the world? Do
you consider that it is your duty to purify and sanctify your
hearts before God, to put evil far from you, to resist the
allurements, temptations, and devices of Satan, and thus
panoplied in the bright armour of integrity, truth, and
righteousness, with pure hearts, and clean hands, and arising in
the strength, might, and majesty of the great Jehovah, put down
iniquity, yea, with an eagle eye, ferret it out, and with a
strong arm, hush in eternal silence every ingrate spirit, who
profanes, with his unholy presence, the most holy place; who
tramples under his feet, as a thing of naught, those covenants,
those most solemn obligations, which he has freely made? So shall
Israel put away iniquity from their midst, and obtain and retain
the favor of the Lord of Hosts.
37
Do you remember the history of the Gadiantons, as told in the
Book of Mormon? We are surrounded by their descendants. Those
loathsome, effeminate specimens of humanity, which we daily see
in our midst, are their children, low, degraded, sunken to the
lowest depths of human existence. We have our location amid their
strongholds, where the ruins of their cities, towns, and
fortifications are yet to be seen--they continue unto this day.
Shall we, the Saints of the Most High God, who have been the
special recipients of the oracles of life and salvation to this
generation, to all generations to come, to even those who have
preceded us--shall we, through supineness and neglect, permit a
foundation to be laid in our midst, for the ultimate triumph of
wickedness, apostacy, and every abomination which maketh
desolate? I tell you, if we do, we need go no farther in the
progress of this work, for we shall most probably share the fate
of those Gadiantons and their children. Better, far better, would
it be for us to stop, and, in the first place, sweep from our
midst and from our borders, every vestige of unmitigated
wickedness and sin. If we do not put it down, it will put us
down. If we do not, when we have the privilege, the opportunity,
magnify our calling, fulfil our covenants, the Lord our God will
withdraw His Spirit from our midst, as being unworthy and
negligent servants.
38
I am aware that the devil raves and grows angry when the Saints
prepare to build a temple, I am aware that he rummages every nook
and corner, to gain the ascendancy, seduce away, stir up strife,
contention, and to hinder the progress of the work; he seeks to
lull into a false security, the vigilance of the Saints; to cool
their ardor, check their efforts, and render them fruitless; to
cause them to neglect their duties, grow luke-warm and
indifferent towards the cause of God.
38
Brethren, let me exhort you against these allurements, against
this apathy--it will never do, it does not become the Latter-day
Saints, whose work rolls upon them as fast as they are able to
accomplish it. The Saints pray their Father in heaven to hasten
His work, and roll it forth with mighty power.
38
Do you not know that the heavens are ready to drop with blessings
in store for the faithful Saints, if they were ready and able to
receive them? The Almighty God is ready to establish His kingdom
upon the earth, in power and majesty, if His people were ready to
receive, were prepared to administer therein in holiness, purity,
and wisdom.
38
But are this people ready? No! they are not--their work is
preparatory, and I am happy in believing that their progress is
onward, that they are advancing toward that unity, faith, and
perfection, those good works and Godlike attainments, which shall
witness unto the Lord our God, that they are rapidly
approximating towards that eventful period, when the Son of Man
will appear in his temple, to cheer the hearts of his people.
38
The heavens are propitious, and if we do right, the Lord our God
will be our friend, bless and prosper us in our endeavors to
bring to pass this our preparatory work. We will build a temple
unto the name of the mighty God of Jacob, here in the wilderness
of deserts, amid the forest of mountains, upon the foundation
which we this day consecrate unto the Lord of Hosts. We will rear
a superstructure wherein we can receive the ministrations of
angels and holy beings; wherein we can receive instructions, and
perform offices for the redemption of our dead, receive keys for
the resurrection of the Saints of God, wherein we can meet the
spirits of just men made perfect, and again strike hands with the
martyred Prophets, Joseph and Hyrum, and all those who have
suffered and died for the testimony of Jesus.
38
We are far more commodiously situated, far better prepared for
this work, than ever before, as a people. We have a house wherein
we can hold our Councils, a tabernacle wherein to worship,
storehouses to contain the tithing of the people, and shops, and
machinery in full operation.
38
The wall around the Temple Block will soon secure those grounds
from intrusion. We are comparatively free from debt, everything
seems favorable for the rapid progress of this work.
38
Brethren, it depends upon your efforts, your liberality, your
faithfulness, whether its progress be slow or fast. We are now
ready to bid the Saints "come lend us your aid--bring up to the
Tithing House of the Lord, your tithings and your consecrations;
pay up what you owe, that our hands may be untied, and freed from
our remaining indebtedness; that the hearts of the public workmen
may rejoice in the blessings and comforts of life." Let your
liberality be known by your works, and remember that it is your
own work you are called upon to perform, and one in which you
have the deepest and most abiding interest.
38
Bring forth the materials for building--stone, lime, and sand;
lumber and timber; the pine, the fir, and the cedar; the iron and
steel; the silver, gold, and precious stones; to ornament, make
beautiful and glorious the place of His presence, whose
excellence surpasses the understanding of the children of men.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Alfred
Cordon, April 6, 1853
Alfred Cordon, April 6, 1853
PRAYER
By Bishop Alfred Cordon, Delivered on the South-West Corner Stone
of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the Presidencies
of the Aaronic Priesthood had laid the Stone,
April 6, 1853.
39
O God, the Eternal Father, we thank thee that we are assembled
here this morning, to lay the foundation of another Temple to thy
name. We ask thee, in the name of Jesus Christ thy Son, to let
thy blessing rest upon this, the South-west Corner Stone, which
has been laid by the Presiding Bishop of thy Church, and his
Council. Also let thy power and strength rest upon thy servants
who shall endeavor to build upon the same--may that spirit of
unanimity and peace that pervades our bosoms this morning, rest
upon those who shall labor upon this building; may it also rest
upon their wives and children, and extend itself throughout the
length and breadth of this territory, and the whole world, that
the honest in heart may rejoice, and thy Saints be filled with
thanksgiving, with praise and adorations to thy great name, for
the mercies thou art continually extending unto them.
39
Especially let thine Elders abroad, whose hearts are panting this
day with joy and satisfaction, feel the force and influence of
thy Spirit, that so richly rest upon us, that they may take
comfort and consolation. Let their lives be preserved that they
may return, and behold a building reared to thy name, and greatly
rejoice and adore thee, O God. May their way be opened, that they
may move from nation to nation, from city to city, and from
habitation to habitation. Let thine angels go before them, and
the secret agency of thy Holy Spirit touch the hearts of the
people for their good, that thy purposes may soon be
accomplished, that Israel may be gathered from the nations of the
earth, that light and truth may spread itself, until all the
honest in heart rejoice in the principles of freedom, and every
band and yoke of the tyrant is snapped and broken asunder, and
the knowledge and power of God shall cover the earth, as the
waters cover the face of the great deep.
39
We pray thee to let the petitions of thy servant, which were
offered upon the Chief Corner Stone, be answered upon the heads
of this people, and may thy blessing and power rest upon him and
his brethren, even the First Presidency of thy Church. May they
be filled with the spirit of revelation continually, that thy
Saints may flourish, thy kingdom prosper, and thy work roll forth
under their guidance, that the day may soon come when Zion shall
be respected among the nations, and the Holy Priesthood be the
only authority acknowledged, either at home or abroad, on the
land or on the sea.
40
Direct thy people in thy path, that they may be prepared for the
accomplishing of thy purposes. Let the Temple for which we are
this day laying the Corner Stones, be reared to thy name, and the
Top-stone be brought on with shouts of rejoicing before thee. Let
every person that shall put forth his hand to prevent this thing
from being accomplished, sink into oblivion, and may this power
wither like the gourd of Jonah. Let all those who put forth their
hands to rear this House, or in any way assist in doing the same,
be blessed abundantly in the blessings of heaven, and the
blessings of earth. And may all things work together for the good
of thy people in all time to come.
40
We dedicate this Stone, and resign ourselves to thee, to use us
according to thy pleasure, praying thee to direct our course, and
save us eternally in thy celestial Kingdom, in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / John
Young, April 6, 1853
John Young, April 6, 1853
THE CHURCH BUILT ON A ROCK--EFFORTS OF SATAN--THE PRIESTHOOD.
An Oration by Elder John Young, Delivered on the North-West
Corner
Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the
Presidency of the High Priests' Quorum, and the Presidency and
the High Council of the Stake
had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
40
Brethren and Sisters--I have not a written oration to read before
you, but shall content myself with simply expressing the feelings
that pervade my breast on this interesting occasion. What I say,
will come at once from the fountain of my heart.
40
I have one thing to say particularly--that this is the best day I
ever saw in all my life. I realize that I am greatly blessed, in
connection with my brethren and sisters of this Church, that I am
permitted to live to see the present day, and to stand upon this
rock, which is the North-west Corner Stone of a Temple that is to
be built upon this ground, which Stone we have laid in the name
of the Lord Jesus Christ.
40
I firmly believe that, as we stand upon this rock, so is the
Church of Latter-day Saints founded upon the rock of eternal
ages. My continual prayer and desire are, that we may live to see
a Temple built to the name of the Most High God. I feel myself
honored of God and my brethren, in having the opportunity of
standing here to-day, in speaking, and realizing what I have,
since I came on the Temple ground.
40
I hope we shall see the Cap-stone brought on with shouts of joy.
I believe we shall, if we remain faithful in the cause of truth.
40
I very well know that, at the commencement of the Temples that
have heretofore been built to the name of the Lord, by this
people, the devil has always moved his artillery with greater
power and activity at that time. This is the foundation of the
fourth Temple that the Latter-day Saints have laid; and I pray
that we shall all feel nerved up with power to accomplish the
great and glorious work which we are called to perform.
40
For my own part, I am sensible that I have not long to stay upon
the earth, but I have a great desire to live in connection with
my brethren, to see this Temple completed. I believe we shall.
41
My chief interest in living on the earth is to see the work of
the Lord prosper, and to assist all in my power to roll it forth;
and why I say this is the best day I ever saw upon the earth, is
because the prospects for the advancement of the kingdom of God
are greater now than ever I saw them before in my days. I have
always, in all my life, been desirous to see the cause of the
Lord prosper on the earth, but more especially so since I found a
true Church founded by the Prophet of God.
41
We have Prophets among us--a Seer and Revelator, and also
Apostles of Jesus Christ. Do I not know that I am standing this
day in the presence of the greatest men that are to be found upon
the footstool of God? My voice is now sounding in the ears of the
greatest men that are this side of eternity, and I know it. If I
should stand before all the kings, potentates, and princes of the
earth, in one general assembly, the comparison would not begin to
bear with the present occasion. They are men chosen by the people
alone, and destitute of the power of an eternal Priesthood. These
are the mighty chieftains of Israel, called and appointed by the
Lord of Hosts, clothed with salvation and eternal lives, and sent
for a blessing to the faithful.
41
I am thankful and happy. I have not language sufficient at my
command to express, in full, my feelings. If I did not make a
written oration, it has fallen to my lot to make a few verbal
remarks. I am proud to stand here with my brethren, and pray that
the power of the Spirit of God may rest upon His people, that
they may prosper exceedingly, and bud and blossom like a fruitful
bough upon the mountains. I have felt, while these Stones were
being laid, that the angels of God were round about us. And may a
convoy of them continually attend this holy spot, until all the
things we desire to do for the glory of our Heavenly Father, and
the extension of His cause on earth, are accomplished, which is
my prayer. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
B. Wallace, April 6, 1853
George B. Wallace, April 6, 1853
PRAYER
By Elder George B. Wallace, Delivered on the North-West Corner
Stone
of the Temple, at Great Salt Lake City, after the Presidency of
the
High Priests' Quorum, and the Presidency and the High Council
of the Stake had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
41
Righteous and merciful God, the Eternal Father, in the name of
Jesus of Nazareth, we consecrate and dedicate this Stone unto
thee, even the North-west Corner Stone, which we have laid as
part of the foundation of a Temple to be built unto thy great and
holy name. We pray thee, O God, to accept this offering from our
hands; and may thy peace and blessing be and abide here, that
this spot of ground may be holy unto thee, and never be polluted
by those who are unholy, or by any unclean thing.
42
May this foundation be firm as the foundations of the everlasting
hills that cannot be moved, that the superstructure which shall
be reared upon it may never be shaken, that the people may
receive their blessings therein, to qualify them to pass through
the vale, into celestial happiness.
42
We pray thee, O Lord, to let thy peace be upon those who labor
upon these works; may their hearts be inspired by the Holy Ghost,
to realize that they are working to build a House to thy name,
that immortal beings may come and administer in the ordinances of
salvation, and teach thy servants things that are beyond the
vail, to prepare them to enter into that rest which is prepared
and promised to thy Saints. We pray thee to cement this Corner
Stone in a bond of indissoluble union with the other three, that
they may stand firm as the eternal Priesthood which has been
given unto men, even thy servants, that never can be moved out of
its place, but will stand, from this time henceforth and for
ever.
42
Bless the people that are congregated together this day; may it
be to them a day long to be remembered; let thy Spirit prevail in
their midst, and every heart be filled with unutterable joy. Let
the vision of eternity be opened unto them, that they may behold
things new and precious, and rejoice in the holy principles of
the Gospel of God, that has been brought to light in this
dispensation, by the administration of angels to thy servants,
even in the latter days.
42
Let our enemies be taken in their own snare, and fall into the
pit they dig for thy people. Let confusion come upon them; may
they be turned backward, and have no power from his time
henceforth and forever, to prevail against the Saints and the
Lord's anointed. Inspire the hearts of thy servants that are
scattered abroad among the nations of the earth, and upon the
islands of the sea; may their eyes be inclined towards us this
day, and let their hearts be lifted up in joy and rejoicing
before thee. Strengthen them, and give them great prosperity in
their missions, and return them with honor to see the Cap-stone
of this Temple brought on with shouting grace unto it.
42
We now dedicate ourselves, our lives, our children, our flocks
and herds, unto thee, O God the Eternal Father, and pray thee to
accept of us, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Parley
P. Pratt, April 6, 1853
Parley P. Pratt, April 6, 1853
SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION.
An Oration by Elder Parley P. Pratt, Delivered on the North-East
Corner
Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the Twelve
Apostles,
the First Presidency of the Seventies, and the Presidency of the
Elders' Quorum had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
43
"And when they shall say unto you, seek unto them that have
familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep and mutter; should
not a people seek unto their God? for the living to hear from the
dead?"
43
The foregoing text was copied by Nephi, from the Book of Isaiah,
about six hundred years before Christ, and is now contained in
the second Book of Nephi, chap. ix.
43
For the last few years the world has been disturbed very much by
alleged communications from the world of spirits. "Mesmerism,"
"Clairvoyance," "Spiritual Knockings," " Writing Mediums," &c.,
are said to be channels of communication between the living and
the dead. How often one meets with an invitation to seek to some
"medium"--to some one "familiar with spirits," in order to hear
from a deceased father, mother, husband, wife, or other relative
or friend.
43
On the other hand, these alleged communications from the spirit
world are zealously opposed, on the ground that there is no such
philosophy in nature; that there can be no medium of
communication between the living and those who have passed the
vale of death; and that, therefore, all alleged communications
from that source must necessarily be false.
43
It becomes the Saints to be able on this, as on all other
subjects, to judge correctly and understandingly, by their
knowledge of the principles of true philosophy, and of the laws
of God and nature.
43
If on the one hand we admit the principle of communication
between the spirit world and our own, and yield ourselves to the
unreserved or indiscriminate guidance of every spiritual
manifestation, we are liable to be led about by every wind of
doctrine, and by every kind of spirit which constitute the
varieties of being and of thought in the spirit world. Demons,
foul or unclean spirits, adulterous or murderous spirits, those
who love or make a lie, can communicate with beings in the flesh,
as well as those who are more true and virtuous.
43
Again--The spirits who are ignorant, uncultivated, and who remain
in error, can communicate through the same medium as those better
informed.
43
To illustrate this subject, we will consider the telegraphic wire
as a medium of communication between New York and Boston.
44
Through this medium a holy Prophet or Apostle could communicate
the holy and sacred words of truth; while through the same, could
be communicated words of truth in relation to news, business
transactions, the sciences, &c.; and also every species of lie,
error, imposition, fraud, &c. Hence, if the people of New York
should submit to the guidance of beings in Boston, who
communicate with them by telegraph or other mediums, they would
be guided by a mixture of intelligence, truth, error, falsehood,
&c., in every conceivable variety. So with communications from
the spirit world, if we once credit the philosophy or fact of an
existing medium of communication.
44
If, on the other hand, we deny the philosophy or the fact of
spiritual communication between the living and those who have
died, we deny the very fountain from which emanated the great
truths or principles which were the foundation of both the
ancient and modern Church.
44
Who communicated with Jesus and his disciples on the holy mount?
Moses and Elias, from the invisible world. Who bestowed upon the
Apostles the commission to preach the Gospel to every creature in
all the world? He that had passed the vale of death, and had
dwelt in the spirit world, yea, he that had ascended far on high
above the realms of death, and far beyond all the principalities
and powers of the spirit world, and had entered, and been
crowned, in the mansions of immortal flesh.
44
Who communicated with the beloved disciple on the Isle of Patmos,
and revealed those sublime truths contained in his prophetic
book? He that liveth and was dead, through his angel, who
declared to John--Behold, I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy
brethren the Prophets, that have the testimony of Jesus.
44
Who communicated with our great modern Prophet, and revealed
through him as a medium, the ancient history of a hemisphere, and
the records of the ancient dead? Moroni, who had lived upon the
earth fourteen hundred years before. Who ordained Joseph the
Prophet, and his fellow-servant, to the preparatory Priesthood,
to baptize for remission of sins? John the Baptist, who had been
beheaded! Who ordained our first founders to the Apostleship, to
hold the keys of the kingdom of God, in these the times of
restoration? Peter, James, and John, from the eternal world. Who
instructed him in the mysteries of the kingdom, and in all things
pertaining to Priesthood, law, philosophy, sacred architecture,
ordinances, sealings, anointings, baptisms for the dead, and in
the mysteries of the first, second, and third heavens, many of
which are unlawful to utter? Angels and spirits from the eternal
worlds.
44
Who revealed to him the plan of redemption, and of exaltation for
the dead who had died without the Gospel? and the keys and
preparations necessary for holy and perpetual converse with Jesus
Christ, and with the spirits of just men made perfect, and with
the general assembly and Church of the first-born, in the holy of
holies? Those from the dead!
44
Again--How do the Saints expect the necessary information by
which to complete the ministrations for the salvation and
exaltation of their friends who have died?
44
By one holding the keys of the oracles of God, as a medium
through which the living can hear from the dead.
44
Shall we, then, deny the principle, the philosophy, the fact of
communication between worlds? No! verily no!
45
The spiritual philosophy of the present age was introduced to the
modern world by Joseph Smith. The people of the United States
abandoned him to martyrdom, and his followers to fire, and sword,
and plunder, and imprisonment, and final banishment to these
far-off mountains and deserts, simply because a medium of
communication with the invisible world had been found, whereby
the living could hear from the dead. No sooner had the people and
nation, thus guilty of innocent blood, completed the banishment
of the Saints from their midst, than they began to adopt some of
the same principles of spiritual philosophy, although in a
perverted sense of the word.
45
Editors, statesmen, philosophers, priests, and lawyers, as well
as the common people, began to advocate the principle of converse
with the dead, by visions, divination, clairvoyance, knocking,
and writing mediums, &c., &c. This spiritual philosophy of
converse with the dead, once established by the labors, toils,
sufferings, and martyrdom of its modern founders, and now
embraced by a large portion of the learned world, shows a triumph
more rapid and complete--a victory more extensive, than has ever
achieved in the same length of time in our world.
45
A quarter of a century since, an obscure boy and his few
associates, in the western wilds of New York, commenced to hold
converse with the dead. Now, vision, new revelation,
clairvoyance, mediums, oracles, &c., are talked of and advocated
as far as the modern press extends its influence, or steam its
powers of locomotion.
45
An important point is gained, a victory won, and a countless host
of opposing powers vanquished, on one of the leading or
fundamental truths of "Mormon" philosophy, viz.--"That the living
may hear from the dead."
45
But, notwithstanding these great victories of truth over error,
ignorance, and superstition, in certain points of spiritual
philosophy, yet much remains to be done, ere pure, uncontaminated
truth will reign triumphant, and darkness and error surrender
their last stronghold on the earth.
45
The fact of spiritual communications being established, by which
the living hear from the dead--being no longer a question of
controversy with the well informed, we drop that point, and call
attention to the means of discriminating or judging between the
lawful and the unlawful mediums or channels of
communication--between the holy and impure, the truths and
falsehoods, thus communicated.
45
The words of the holy Prophet in our text, while they admit the
principle of the living hearing from the dead, openly rebuke, and
sharply reprove, persons for seeking to those who have familiar
spirits, and to wizards that peep and mutter, and remind us that
a people should seek unto their God for the living to hear from
the dead!
45
By what means, then, can a people seek unto their God, for such
an important blessing as to hear from the dead?
45
And how shall we discriminate between those who seek to Him, and
those who seek the same by unlawful means?
45
In the first place, no persons can successfully seek to God for
this privilege, unless they believe in direct revelation in
modern times.
45
Secondly, it is impossible for us to seek Him successfully, and
remain in our sins. A thorough repentance and reformation of life
are absolutely necessary, if we would seek to Him.
45
Thirdly, Jesus Christ is the only name given under heaven, as a
medium through which to approach to God. None, then, can be
lawful mediums, who are unbelievers in Jesus Christ, or in modern
revelation; or who remain in their sins; or who act in their own
name, instead of the name appointed.
46
And moreover, the Lord has appointed a Holy Priesthood on the
earth, and in the heavens, and also in the world of spirits;
which Priesthood is after the order or similitude of His Son; and
has committed to this Priesthood the keys of holy and divine
revelation, and of correspondence, or communication between
angels, spirits, and men, and between all the holy departments,
principalities, and powers of His government in all worlds.
46
And again--The Lord has ordained that all the most holy things
pertaining to the salvation of the dead, and all the most holy
conversations and correspondence with God, angels, and spirits,
shall be had only in the sanctuary of His holy Temple on the
earth, when prepared for that purpose by His Saints; and shall be
received and administered by those who are ordained and sealed
unto this power, to hold the keys of the sacred oracles of God.
46
To this same principle the Prophets Isaiah and Micah bear
testimony, saying, that in the last days all nations shall go up
to the house (or Temple) of the Lord, in order to be taught in
His ways, and to walk in His paths; for out of Zion shall go
forth the law, &c. Now it is evident that the people of all
nations in the last days would be utterly unable to learn the
ways of the Lord to perfection, in any other place except in a
holy Temple erected among the mountains. For if the oracles, and
most holy ordinances, and the keys or the mysteries, could be had
elsewhere, or in any and every place, the people would never take
the pains to resort to one house amid the mountains in order to
learn of His ways, and to walk in His paths.
46
It is, then, a matter of certainty, according to the thing
revealed to the ancient Prophets, and renewed unto us, that all
the animal magnetic phenomena, all the trances and visions of
clairvoyant states, all the phenomena of spiritual knockings,
writing mediums, &c., are from impure, unlawful, and unholy
sources; and what those holy and chosen vessels which hold the
keys of Priesthood in this world, in the spirit world, or in the
world of resurrected beings, stand as far aloof from all these
improper channels, or unholy mediums, of spiritual communication,
as the heavens are higher than the earth, or as the mysteries of
the third heaven, which are unlawful to utter, differ from the
jargon of sectarian ignorance and folly, or the divinations of
foul spirits, abandoned wizards, magic-mongers, jugglers, and
fortune-tellers.
46
Ye Latter-day Saint! Ye thousands of the hosts of Israel! Ye are
assembled here to-day, and have laid these Corner Stones, for the
express purpose that the living might hear from the dead, and
that we may prepare a holy sanctuary, where "the people may seek
unto their God, for the living to hear from the dead," and that
heaven and earth, and the world of spirits may commune
together--that the kings, nobles, presidents, rulers, judges,
priests, counsellors, and senators, which compose the general
assembly of the Church of the first-born in all these different
spheres of temporal and spiritual existence, may sit in grand
Council, and hold a Congress or court on the earth, to concert
measures for the overthrow of the "mystery of iniquity," the
thrones of tyrants, the sanctuaries of priestcraft and
superstition, and the reign of ignorance, sin, and death.
46
Saints! These victories will be achieved, and Jesus Christ and
his Saints will subdue all opposing powers, and attain to
universal empire in heaven and on earth, as sure as innocent
blood was ever shed on Mount Calvary, or the official seal broken
on the door of the tomb of the Son of God. This day's work, in
laying these Corner Stones for a Temple amid the mountains, is
one advancing step in the progress of the necessary preparations
for these mighty revolutions.
47
Let Zion complete this Temple, let it be dedicated to, and
accepted by, the Almighty, let it be preserved in holiness
according to the laws of the Holy Priesthood, and Zion shall not
want for a man to stand before the Lord, and to receive the
oracles, and administer in His holy sanctuary, and to administer
the keys of His government upon the earth,
47
While sun, or moon, or stars shall shine,
Or principalities endure.
47
If the Saints accomplish these things, and fail not to keep the
commandments of Jesus Christ and the counsels of his servants,
the kingdoms of the world shall never prevail against them from
this time forth and for ever.
47
But remember, O ye Saints of the Most High! remember that the
enemy is on the alert. That old serpent and his angels, who have
ruled this lower world, with few exceptions, for so many ages,
will not tamely, and without a struggle, submit to have the
kingdom, and seat of government, and sanctuary of our God, again
erected on our planet, no more to be thrown down or subdued, till
every square yard of the vast dominion shall be reconquered by
its rightful owners. No! From the moment the ground was broken
for this Temple, those inspired by him [Satan] have commenced to
rage; and he will continue to stir up his servants to anger
against that which is good, but, if we are faithful, the victory
is ours, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Hyde, April, 6, 1853
Orson Hyde, April, 6, 1853
PRAYER
By President Orson Hyde, Delivered on the North-East Corner Stone
of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, after the Twelve Apostles,
the First Presidency of the Seventies, and the Presidency of the
Elders'
Quorum had laid the Stone, April, 6, 1853.
il
Almighty Father--Thou who dwellest in the heavens, and who
sittest upon the throne of thy glory and power, we beseech thee
to behold us, in great mercy, from thy celestial courts, and
listen to our prayers which we this day offer to thee, in the
name of Jesus Christ, thy Son. Although thou art exalted in
temples not made with hands, in the midst of the redeemed and
sanctified ones, yet deign thou to meet with us in our humble
sphere, and as we have laid, help thou us to dedicate unto thee,
this Corner Stone of Zion's earthly Temple, that in her courts
thy sons and daughters may rejoice to meet their Lord.
il
Everlasting thanks are due to thee, O God of our salvation, for
thy manifold blessings and mercies extended unto us--that since
we have been compelled to flee to the valleys and caves of the
mountains, and hide ourselves in thy secret chambers, from the
face of the serpent or dragon of persecution, red with the blood
of the Saints and martyrs of Jesus, thou hast caused the land to
be fruitful--the wilderness and desert to rejoice and blossom as
the rose. Known unto thee is the history of our career. Our
merits and demerits have been open to thy view, and our wisdom
and folly have not been hid from thine eyes. Thou has
comprehended our strength and our weakness, our joys and our
sorrows, and also our sufferings and persecutions for thy name's
sake; and the martyrdom of thy servants!
il
Remember us, Oh Lord, and let the radiance of thy favor, like the
rainbow of peace, encompass thy people while we sojourn here, and
remain tenants at will in these frail bodies, the abodes of our
spirits. And remember, likewise, our enemies who, through cruel
jealousy, and malicious intent, have compelled us to find homes
in these distant regions, and in the more lonely grave, or wander
as strangers and pilgrims on the earth, without an abiding city
or resting place. Reward them according to their works, and let
them eat the fruits of their own doings, inasmuch as they repent
not.
il
The Twelve Apostles of the LATTER-DAYS, to whom has been
committed the pleasing task to lay the North-east Corner Stone of
this Temple, even the last Corner Stone of the building, are here
convened to discharge their duty before thee, in the midst of the
authorities of thy Church, and of the assembled thousands who are
come to witness the solemn ceremonies of the occasion.
il
We, therefore, implore thy blessings upon our heads, on this
lovely day, while the sun of heaven, on his annual visit to his
northern dominions, is changing the very heart of nature, and
lighting up her face with the smiles of welcome. The snows of the
everlasting mountains are made to yield at his approach, and to
flow down in crystal streams of living waters, spreading life and
verdure over all the plain.
il
From the very hour that the ground was broken to prepare for this
foundation, Satan has been more diligently engaged in stirring up
the hearts of his children to hate the servants and people of our
God. But, O Lord, the work is thine, and thine arm is able to
execute and defend it.
il
We now, in the name of Jesus Christ, our great High Priest and
Lawgiver, dedicate and consecrate this Corner Stone unto thee,
asking that the walls to be reared upon this foundation may
steadily rise, by the persevering industry of thy people under
thy providential care and blessings and the protecting and
fostering arm of the Angel of thy presence.
il
Whosoever, O Lord, shall bless and aid the building of this
Temple, with their faith, goodwill, and means--with their silver
and their gold, with their labor and toil, with their horses,
their cattle, their sheep, and their grain, or with any or all of
their products, necessary, or available--may they rise in wealth
and influence, and in the confidence and favor of God and His
servants; and may the blessings of this Temple be extended unto
them, whether they be Jews or Gentiles, bond or free, male or
female. And whosoever shall attempt to hinder, oppose, or
obstruct the progress of this building, or that shall hate or
blaspheme the same, or that shall, in any way or manner,
knowingly, wilfully, or intentionally destroy, injure, mar, or
deface any part or portion of the work, let such not only be
powerless, and clothed with shame, disgrace, and condemnation,
but receive the very same kind of treatment in their own persons,
in the course of thy providences, as they may manifest or desire
to manifest towards this edifice.
il
Hasten thou the period, O Lord, when this thine House, in the
midst of the mountains, shall receive the Top-stone with the
shouts of gladness, and be completed, and nations flow unto
it--when many people shall say, "Come ye, and let us go up to the
mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he
will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out
of Zion shall go forth the law," making manifest every false and
delusive spirit, every true principle, and also the errors that
have involved nations in broils and contentions, in strife, in
darkness, and in sin; and that will remove the vail of the
covering that has been cast over all people; and the Gentiles
shall come to the light of Zion, and kings to the brightness of
her rising. Roll on the hour, Eternal Parent, when the
intelligence and knowledge obtained by thy servants, on this
consecrated spot, shall prove a beacon light to the nations who
are floating on the sea of time in a dark, cloudy day.
il
O God of our fathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, overrule, we pray
thee, every act and movement of the power of the world, to
further the interests of the Redeemer's kingdom, and to prepare
the way for his triumphant reign on earth. Bless every
honest-hearted ruler in the governments and kingdoms of men, and,
though they may be ignorant of thy purposes and designs, yet make
them the agents to bring about and accomplish the very intentions
formed in thy bosom, and decreed in thine heart.
il
Holy Father, bless, we pray thee, the Presidency of this thy
Church, and prolong their days, that we may long enjoy their
counsels, and avail ourselves of their wisdom. Remember the
Twelve Apostles also, with the Presidents of the Seventies, who
now call upon thy name with our voices. May none of us ever fall
by transgression, or bring dishonor upon thy cause, or a stain
upon our reputation. But preserve us in thy fear, in the light of
truth, in the favor of our God, in the confidence of one another,
in the estimation of our superiors, and in the favor of the just.
il
As we have laid and dedicated this Corner Stone, with our best
wishes, most lively hopes, and unshaken faith that the building
may be speedily erected and finished, we ask thee that we may
become pillars in thy spiritual Temple, and go no more out, but
sustain and uphold, in connexion with all the faithful, the grand
superstructure and edifice reared by infinite wisdom, power, and
goodness, in which to gather, in thine own due time, every son
and daughter of Adam's fallen race. And to God and the Lamb be
ascribed everlasting honors, praise, dominion, and glory, both
now and for ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, October 6, 1854
Brigham Young, October 6, 1854
DEBTORS TO THE PERPETUAL EMIGRATING FUND.
An Address by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
49
It is rather late in the morning to offer a lengthy discourse
upon any particular subject; but I will give a text for others.
49
Unless we continue our Conference after the first day of the
week, we shall not have time to instruct the people as fully as
we should like to; but we will endeavor to do what we feel to be
our duty in this matter.
50
I more particularly wish those who have lately come into this
place, to consider the teachings that may be given upon the text.
The greater part of those who have come across the plains this
season, will no doubt attend this Conference; though, perhaps, a
few of them may be necessarily absent, and a few have gone to
other settlements.
50
I will comprise the text in a few words, though not exactly as it
reads in the Bible, and will put it in the form of a question. My
brethren, you who have been helped to this place by the Perpetual
Emigrating Fund--Will you do to your brethren as you would have,
or wish, them to do by you in like circumstances?
50
Can you call to mind the time, when you have seen others
emigrating to America--being helped away from poverty and
distress? Can you recollect the days and weeks when at work, when
walking abroad, and when at meetings, that your hearts have been
full, and lifted to the Lord, in earnest supplication, to incline
the hearts of your brethren in Zion to put forth their hands, and
help you away from that country where hundreds and thousands are
turned out of employment, in consequence of their embracing the
Gospel--thus depriving them of labor, and consequently the
necessary food for themselves and families?
50
Can you who have arrived here this fall, or who arrived one, two,
and three years ago, think how you felt when you heard that a
company was established, and means were being provided, to help
the poor to this place? If you can, call to mind now the feelings
you had then, and ask yourselves if you are willing to do to your
brethren who are now in that country, as you wished to be done
unto by those who emigrated before you; or whether you will do as
many have done after they have arrived here.
50
Many brought here in former years by the Perpetual Emigrating
Fund have wanted the highest wages for their labor, when they
could not do half the amount of work that a man can do who has
been here a few years. They have wanted to make themselves rich,
or at least very comfortable, before they could think of paying
their passage here. They must have a good house, and a fine
garden; and by the time they have got that, they think they
really need a farm.
50
They will say to themselves, "I must raise grain, for it is
becoming dear, and there will be a high-priced market opened here
for it by and bye; grain is going to be in good demand, and I
must have a farm; I must get poles to fence it; I must have my
oxen; and I shall not pay what I owe the Perpetual Emigrating
Fund yet. I want, at least, time to fence my farm, and I want so
many cows that I can have a dairy, for butter and meat will be
very scarce. And by the time I have got me a farm and a dairy, I
must have a carriage to ride to my farm to see how my servants
are getting on; and I must have horses," &c., &c.
50
With a very few exceptions, no man has put forth his hand to pay
the debts he owes the P. E. Fund.
50
I now ask you if you are willing to do what you have wanted
others to do by you? Let the first thing you attend to be to pay
the debt you owe the Fund. Do you say, "Well, shall we not get us
a house?" No; live in your tents, or go into the woods, and bring
down bushes and make bough houses as the Indians do, and say you
will be satisfied with that until you have paid the debt you owe
the poor. You do not owe it to me, nor to these my brethren; we
have plenty. We have houses; we have enough to sustain ourselves.
You do not owe it to any individual here, but you owe it to the
poor who wish to come here; the debt is due to them alone. If you
refuse to do this, would you not shut up the bowels of your
compassion against the poor?
51
Be careful, brethren, that your eyes follow not after the riches
of this world, to lust after them; I say, be careful, that you do
not want a cow, and then another, and another, and another; that
you do not want a carriage, and then another, and so on, before
paying your debt to the Fund. And if you are not careful, you
will never be satisfied with earthly possessions, worlds without
end.
51
I would like about six discourses preached upon this text, each
about six hours long, if we had time, to see if we could remove
the scales from the eyes of the people, and stir them up to
faithfulness in keeping their covenants, and doing to others as
they would have others do to them.
51
If any of the brethren are disposed, they can go into
mathematical demonstrations on this subject; and can show to the
congregation what the Fund would probably be another year, if all
were faithful in paying back what they have received from it. If
I were to guess, without entering into an examination of the
books, I should judge that we would have between one and two
hundred thousand dollars, with which to bring the poor to this
place next season.
51
The Perpetual Emigrating Fund is a business transaction that
increases; it is bound to increase, if men and women will be
faithful to pay what they owe. The question may be asked, "Do you
want the people to pay when they are suffering?" There is no such
thing as suffering here. Is there a man, woman or child in this
territory who cannot get what is necessary for them to eat
without being forced to the necessity of stealing it? Is there a
house in this city, or territory, that will refuse a hungry
person a meal of victuals, when he has not been here long enough
to earn his food? Every person acquainted with the circumstances
and disposition of the people here will say "No, there is not a
family that would not impart to their brethren and sisters, to
the passing stranger, and even to an enemy, to feed them."
51
Again, how many invalids can you find here, or people who cannot
do enough to maintain themselves? Very few.
51
Four years ago we commenced to lay our plans to sustain the poor,
and take care of those who could not take care of themselves. We
provided sixteen houses on one farm which we purchased, and had
men selected to take care of those who could not sustain
themselves; but there has not been a man or woman, a widowed lady
or an orphan child who was old enough to speak for himself, that
has been willing to occupy one of these houses, go to a farm, or
live in a house that we purchased for them. They say, "We do not
want to live there, for it was purchased for the poor." We have
never found a family that would acknowledge themselves so
destitute as to live in a house we bought for the accommodation
of the poor. "But," say they, "if you will purchase a house for
us close to the Tabernacle, we will live in it."
52
For the last four years, we have fed, on an average, six hundred
people, who come to the Tithing Office, and who never give us a
dime for it; and yet they will not acknowledge themselves poor.
There are also hundreds of persons in this city, and in other
cities in the territory, who require the Bishops to help them,
when at the same time they are able to drive a pretty good team,
and occupy as good a house as I live in, and are able to have a
good garden, and quite a farm. Yet they will go to the Bishops,
and say, "Will you let me have a yoke of oxen?" or, "I wish,
Bishop, you would let me have those horses; I do not know when I
can pay you for them; I am poor;" or, "Will you let me have that
carriage that has been put in on tithing? I do not know when I
shall pay you for it; I have raised considerable wheat, but I
want to get a quantity of clothing with that for my family this
year; let me have the carriage anyhow, and I do not want you to
ask me for the pay, or say anything about it." Still we cannot
find one family to acknowledge they are sustained by the Church,
and own the name of being poor--who cannot sustain themselves. We
have the proof on hand for this.
52
There is much said in the Bible with regard to the rich. In one
place it is said, "It is hard for a rich man to enter into the
kingdom of heaven; but "blessed are the poor, for they shall
inherit," &c. Can you understand what the Lord means by these
sayings, and others, by His Prophets and Apostles, touching the
poor? He means simply this, "Those who have the good things of
this world, and will put them to use in building up the kingdom
of God on earth; will feed the hungry, clothe the naked, and do
good with them; they are my people, saith the Lord."
52
But let me tell you, poor men, or poor women, who have nothing,
and covet that which is not their own, are just as wicked in
their hearts, as the miserly man who hoards up his gold and
silver, and will not put it out to use. I wish the poor to
understand, and act as they would wish others to act towards them
in like circumstances.
52
Let the brethren and sisters who have come in this season, as
quick as the Lord puts anything in their possession, first pay
the debts they owe the poor in foreign countries. They do not owe
it here; it is merely paid into the treasury here, from which it
is appropriated to bring the poor Saints of other countries to
this place. You owe it to people that cannot help themselves; to
those who may travel hundreds of miles, and apply to every
mechanic's shop or factory for employment to get a penny to buy a
loaf of bread, and to no avail.
52
The Americans do not understand this; they have seen hard times
it is true, but they never saw people as poor as they are in
Europe. In the eastern countries of America, there are thousands
who have hard fare, but they can get food in a way the poor of
the old countries cannot. You who have come from there, know what
it is; it has been before your eyes all your lifetime.
52
If the poor there are found asking for a meal of victuals, or
soliciting the least help in the streets as vagrants, they are
reported to the police; and what is next? They are taken and put
into the house of correction, and made to work on the tread-mill,
and there, by their own weight, made to turn machinery
constructed to grind sand and other substances. In these
circumstances thousands of them die yearly. It is against the law
in that country for them to be found begging, and in some places,
if they are found begging a third time, they are put in the
stocks.
52
As many of you may not know what the stocks are, I will try to
describe them. You will see, by the side of the most public
thoroughfares, or in the public market-places, two posts sunk
firmly in the ground; from post to post there is a thick block of
wood let into them and pinned fast; there is also another block
above the first one, that is made to slide down upon it, where it
can be made fast; there is a half circle made in each block,
which, when they come together, form a round hole. In this hole
the vagrant is made fast by the neck. The upper block is raised,
he is made to put his neck between, it is then slid down, and
made fast; and there they leave him, where he is obliged to stay
as long as the officer is disposed to keep him.
53
Do you see any such things in any part of America? The brethren
and sisters who have come from the old country will tell you that
they have seen hundreds and thousands of men, women, and
children, passing through the streets in that country, bowed down
with hunger, and their faces pale as death, leaning perhaps upon
a little stick they use for a walking cane, and passing slowly
along to see if any person would give their something without
asking for it.
53
Are any of our brethren there, in that situation? Yes; there are
hundreds of them to-day who have not a morsel of food to put into
their stomachs to sustain nature. Are any of them dying with want
there? Yes; scores of them will die there before next March, for
want of something to eat. Suppose they were here, they would only
need to glean in your fields to obtain bread enough, and dig over
your gardens again to get the potatoes you have left in the
ground, which they would be glad to eat. You may as well abuse
your own flesh, as to refuse to put forth your hands to assist
the brethren who are thus situated in the old countries.
53
This text I want preached upon in this Conference, and how many
more will be preached upon I do not know. I want the brethren who
have come here this season, to do their duty.
53
Little occurrences may be told with regard to the gathering of
the Saints. For instance, men or women put in a few pounds to
bring them to these valleys and the Perpetual Emigrating Fund
pays the rest. When they get on the plains, the wagons break
down. They begin to weigh up, and find a few hundred pounds over
weight; they destroy their large boxes, or leave them on the
plains; and in the operation find silks and satins that would
twice pay their passage. After they arrive here, boxes of English
goods are taken away from the camping ground, which have been
smuggled here in the Fund train.
53
Woe to those who profess to be Saints and are not honest. Only be
honest with yourselves, and you will be honest to the brethren. I
want the brethren preached to upon this subject, and if they do
not remember the instructions given, the sin will lie at their
doors, and not at ours.
53
It is not for men to rise in this stand and tell what will be in
the Millennium, and what will be after the Millennium. That which
pertains to every day life and action, is what pertains to us;
that the Saints here may know how to order their course before
each other, and before the Lord; that they may be justified and
have the Spirit of the Lord with them continually. This is our
Gospel, it is our salvation. You need to be instructed with
regard to these items of every day duty one towards another; and
when you know how to be a Saint to-day, you are in a fair way to
know how to be a Saint to-morrow. And if you can continue to be a
Saint to-day, you can through the week, and through the year, and
you can fill up your whole life in performing the duty and labor
of a Saint.
53
This is our religion, and the Gospel of salvation, and is the
salvation held out in the discourses we have been blessed with
this morning; and I wish you to treasure them up, and profit by
them.
53
I now request the Presidents of every Branch, and the Bishops and
their Counsellors throughout Utah, to hunt up those who are
indebted to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund and as fast as
possible, collect their dues in available means, and forward the
same to my office, even should you have to plan for them, or set
them to work, that the Fund may increase, and the poor be
delivered from oppression.
53
And I pray the Lord to bless our efforts for the accomplishment
of this and every other good work, in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Pratt, October 7, 1854
Orson Pratt, October 7, 1854
THE PERPETUAL EMIGRATING FUND-EMIGRATION OF THE SAINTS AND THE
NATIONS.
A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1854.
54
We will bring up the subject upon which others have spoken, and
that which more immediately concerns us, viz.: the Perpetual
Emigrating Fund. What is it? For what was it established? What
are your duties in regard to this Fund, and in relation to your
fellow-beings, your brethren and sisters, and their families that
are scattered abroad in the midst of those wretched, wicked, and
abominable governments?
54
We have already been informed, and taught from this stand, by
those who are filled with the Holy Ghost, by those who are filled
with the inspiration of the Almighty, setting forth the necessity
and importance of being awake in regard to the condition of the
Saints that are scattered abroad. We are apt to forget the things
we ought to do, though they are told to us in plainness. We think
in our hearts--"Well, we will go and do as we have been told; it
looks beautiful and very consistent; it seems to be the very law
by which we should be governed; and when we go from this
Conference, we will make all the necessary arrangements to fulfil
and comply with this law, and hearken to the counsels and
instructions that have been given; "but straightway, as you go
out of the Tabernacle, and get out of the voice of the servants
of God, the devil comes along, and begins to whisper in your
ears, and tells you to be a little selfish, saying, "Look out
more for yourselves, for your wives, and for your children; they
may go hungry, they may want food, and houses, and ten thousand
other things, and unless you put forth your hands, and exert your
energies to provide for them, they may be brought into great
suffering; and again, perhaps there may be some great trials
a-head of the Saints, there may be pinching times; it would be
well for you to look out a little, and be prepared against these
times of trial," &c. And thus the good word that is sown in your
hearts by the Holy Spirit begins to be caught away, one principle
after another, until finally selfishness has full control over
your movements, and it is the last thing you think of to do unto
others as you would have others do unto you under the same
circumstances.
54
The Lord is going to gather His Saints, and we are already
gathered, a great host of us, into this territory; but let me
tell you this is hardly a beginning; many nations are yet to be
gathered unto the name of the Lord of Hosts, unto Mount Zion,
where they can be taught in the ways of the Lord, and be
instructed to walk in His paths, and understand the principles of
true government, and their duties towards one another, and
towards the God whom they profess to worship and serve. Nations,
not a few, are to be gathered, and to go up for that purpose.
55
This is just laying the foundation; it is a little nucleus, and a
few thousands are gathering to it year after year; but the work
that is now commenced will increase, and continue to increase,
like the stone that was hewn out of the mountain. In the first
place, the stone taken out of the mountain is much smaller than
the mountain, but finally it increases to that magnitude that it
begins to be a great mountain, not merely to fill one small
territory, but as Daniel said, "it became a great mountain and
filled the whole earth."
55
Very well, then, the Saints are to be gathered, and they are to
come not only by thousands, but tens of thousands, scores of
thousands, and hundreds of thousands are to be assembled from
among the nations. How is this to be brought about? Through the
servants of the living God. This is what the Lord told us before
one Saint was gathered. In a revelation, given in the presence of
six Elders, in Sept, 1830, the Lord says, "Ye are called to bring
to pass the gathering of mine elect, for mine elect hear my voice
and harden not their hearts, therefore the decree hath gone forth
from the Father, that they shall be gathered in unto one place
upon the face this land."
55
That is the decree that has gone forth; it is ordained in the
heavens, and it will come to pass. As the Saints have already
been gathered here unto this territory, even so will it continue
to be fulfilled until the last of the elect of God are assembled
from the four corners of the earth.
55
The servants of God are the ones that are called to bring to pass
this work, says the revelation. In obedience to this declaration,
and in fulfilment of this prophecy, the Holy Ghost wrought upon
the heart of our President, to establish a fund--a Perpetual
Emigrating Fund, to bring about this great work; he laid the
foundation of it; he proposed it to the people, and explained the
nature of it--how it was to be used, how it was to be controlled,
and how it should be made lasting and perpetual in its nature, to
accomplish the design of the Almighty in gathering His elect from
the four winds of heaven. Shall we, then, as Saints of the Most
High, come here and sit down in our fine habitations, and upon
our farms and inheritances, and let this great work of the last
days come to naught through our carelessness and indifference?
No, brethren; let it not be recorded in the archives of the
eternal world that we will thus do, when our brethren have
stretched out their hands to help us to this place. Let not the
news fly to eternal worlds that we are not willing to do to our
brethren scattered abroad, as they have been willing to do to us,
when we were in a scattered condition.
55
I do not know what more can be said, than what other speakers
have already said upon this subject. Our President said he would
be glad to have some six discourses, each six hours long,
preached to the people upon the subject of doing their duty unto
others in regard to this Fund. And I have no doubt he included
every other duty between man and man, so far as it could be done
in that short period of time, for thirty six hours would not
begin to be time enough for a man to tell the people all their
duties. Many people think that all the duties of man are recorded
in the Bible; that idea is held by many of the sectarian world;
they think this book contains all the duties in regard to the
relationships between man and man, and that it is a sufficient
rule of faith and practice, and enough to govern them in dealings
with each other, and in their duties towards their God.
56
Let me tell you, if any one man's duties (if he lived to be an
old man) were clearly written, and foretold before he was born,
it would take a larger volume than the Bible to contain them all;
and when we consider the thousands and millions of human beings
that are on the earth now, and the millions that have dropped
into their graves in ages past, it is absurd to suppose that one
such volume could point out all their duties, even if they all
could have been foretold by the spirit of prophecy.
56
For instance, the duties of to-day, if written, would require
something like one page; and as every day's duties would be
different the one from the other, it would require three hundred
and sixty-five pages in one year, which in seventy years would
amount to upwards of twenty-five thousand pages, which would have
to be recorded to point out the duties of one individual towards
his fellow-man. Think not, then, that six discourses each, only
six hours long, could make known to you the whole of your duties
towards each other through life.
56
This is reason why the Lord has appointed a living Priesthood on
the earth; why He has sent down the Holy Ghost from heaven, why
it enters the heart of man, and inspires him with knowledge and
information concerning his own duties, and the duties of others
also, that he may impart to them, week after week, and from one
meeting to another, in public and in private, before large
assemblies and in the family circle, every principle and duty
that is necessary to be known; that his family, his wives and his
children, and the Church of God at large may be taught by the
Holy Ghost--the Comforter that guides into all truth; it is that
power that instructs men in regard to all their duties.
56
Then let not the immigrants--the Saints that have come into this
territory in former years, as well as those who have come here
the present year, be asleep upon this subject, but awake from a
deep sleep. You know what the parable says, on the subject of the
kingdom of God in the last days, comparing it to ten virgins,
that took their lamps and went forth to meet the bridegroom. They
did not stay abroad among the nations. "Then," says Jesus, "the
kingdom of heaven shall be likened unto ten virgins." Not the
kingdom he built up in his own day, and in the days of his
Apostles, who were with him in the flesh; but "then;" having
reference to what was previously spoken in the foregoing verses,
concerning his second coming in the clouds of heaven in power and
great glory. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten
virgins, who took their lamps, and went forth from among the
nations; some took oil in their lamps, and some did not, but let
their lamps go out, only having barely lighted up their wicks a
little, which contained no oil to feed the flame; and they all
slumbered and slept; but by and bye, about midnight, when they
were all in a sound slumber, a cry is heard, "Behold the
bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him." That waked them all
up.
57
Now it would be much better for us to wake up before the midnight
cry is sounded in our ears. We gathered here and brought lamps
with us, have we got oil in them? Are we doing the things God
requires at our hands? Are we doing unto others that we would
have others do to us under the same circumstances? If you want to
know just precisely your duties towards your fellow-man, always
ask yourselves this question--"If I were placed in that man's or
in that woman's condition, how should I desire that they should
do unto me?" And whatsoever you would have men do to you, do ye
even the same to them. We can always tell what we should do by
changing circumstances and places; by placing ourselves in
other's circumstances, we can see what we would wish them to do
to us under those circumstances, and thus find out what we should
do for those in that condition.
57
What does the Lord intend to do? He is introducing a new
dispensation, yet it is the Gospel dispensation, the same as all
other dispensations; the Gospel is included in this new
dispensation. The Lord intends to do a great many things in this
dispensation He never did in former ones; and a great many things
that were in former ones will eventually be done away in this new
one. What is to be done away? A great many things Jesus taught on
the Mount will actually have to be done away in this new
dispensation. A great many things were given to meet the
circumstances of the people, that when they all become righteous
many of those laws and regulations that were given to them in an
imperfect state will vanish away; they will be of no use; they
are like the platform erected around an edifice, which serves a
good purpose for the time being, but when the edifice is
completed, the platform is taken away.
57
We are told a great deal about the poor in former dispensations;
how to deal with them, and the laws that were given to regulate
mankind in dealing their alms to them. Will this always be the
case? No, but the time will come when there will be no poor. The
object of this last dispensation is to make the people one as the
Father and the Son are one, or as the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants says, to make them "equal in earthly things, that they
may be made equal in heavenly things."
57
To bring about this object, and do away with poverty, and make
all the people rich, the Lord has introduced laws, and rulers,
and governors, to teach us our duty while poverty reigns in the
world. If you think it hard to pay back a just and honest debt to
the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, what will you think when the pure
laws of God are introduced, and you are required by His law to
pay over every farthing you have in the world! not only to pay
your just and honest dues to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, but
to pay everything in your possession. If you cannot deal justly
in relation to these small accounts, how is it to be expected you
will perform the pure law of God--the law of consecration? I tell
you, we have got to begin and attend faithfully to these small
things. But when we are first born into His kingdom we cannot run
alone; we are not able to prance, and trot, and caper about; He
has therefore ordained certain helps, and governments, and laws
to govern us while we are in the creeping state, and trying to
advance into a more perfect order of things. This Perpetual
Emigrating Fund is one of those helps, ordained to assist us in
our imperfect and weak state: by and bye, when the full law of
God comes in force, these helps can then be dispensed with. When
that will be, I do not know, but I have an idea that it will not
be until we get back to Jackson County, for the Lord has told us,
in one revelation, in substance as follows--"Let these laws I
have given concerning my people in Jackson County be fulfilled
after the redemption of Zion."
57
The Lord is beginning to redeem Zion. You must not suppose,
because you are away here in Utah, that you are out of the reach
of the Lord's working for the redemption of Zion; for He has been
working, ever since we were scattered from that land, to bring it
about, and we are becoming more and more of one heart and mind,
more and more willing to hearken to counsel. You see among this
people a very different spirit manifested, from what was
manifested some ten, fifteen, and twenty years ago. How ready and
willing they generally are to receive the instructions and
counsel of those God has ordained to teach them.
58
We can see how the Lord has prospered us as a people since
we came to this territory, and how everything has worked for our
good through obeying the counsel of those God has appointed for
our consolation, happiness, and benefit, both temporally and
spiritually. All this has a tendency to the redemption of Zion;
it is all making to that great point. Whenever the properties of
this Church shall be consecrated to it, and the Saints receive
their stewardship, it will all be tending to bring about that
which is so often spoken of in ancient and modern revelations.
58
The Perpetual Emigrating Fund is one of the helps that is
introduced to lead us previous to our getting into that more
perfect state; and when we get into that, it will all be
Perpetual Fund, or any other kind of funds we please to name, for
the property will all be consecrated unto the Lord, with a deed
and covenant that cannot be broken; then the servants of God can
take the whole of the property and use it according to the mind
and will of God, and it will be all Perpetual Fund, and all
tithing funds, and all public building funds; for it will be just
the kind of funds the Lord shall direct to accomplish whatever is
designed in His wise purposes through His servants.
58
Let us step forward, and build up this Fund, and take hold of
simple things, if we ever expect to receive the greater ones. We
had excellent preaching this forenoon, as to practical duties;
this has been my manner of preaching when abroad upon the earth,
except on my last mission; on that, I was sent to preach the
doctrine of plurality of wives. In all my preaching on other
missions, I have endeavored to be just as practical as possible
among the people, showing them their every-day duties. I have
published many pamphlets and works, and in the most of them, I
have published the simple, plain, easy principles of the Gospel.
It is true, in answering some queries that have been put forth by
the world, I have been obliged to deviate, in some of my
publications, from the plain and simple course I have generally
pursued in my works.
58
For instance, the world read in the revelations we have received,
that there are more Gods than one. This is something that does
not immediately concern us; but yet opposers get up and contend
against us, and prejudice the minds of congregations against the
people of God, because they profess to believe, not only in a
plurality of wives, but also in a plurality of Gods; it is
necessary to show them the reasons for our belief--the whys and
the wherefores; and this I endeavored to do in some of my last
publications; not because I had more light upon this subject than
many others, but I endeavored to do it for the benefit of the
people--to show them wherein we believe in the plurality of Gods,
and yet acknowledge only one God. I believe both of these
principles with all my heart. I believe there is one only wise
God, and I believe there is an immense number of Gods. The people
know we believe these doctrines, and they publish against us on
this ground; and if we should not take up any arguments to
explain the matter, it would only serve to rivet down their
prejudices on their hearts. Notwithstanding this, it was always
more delightful to me in all my preachings abroad, and in any
publications I have sent forth, to dwell upon faith, repentance,
baptism for the remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost
by the laying on of hands, and upon the plain, simple, every-day
duties of the Saints, showing them what to do in order to obtain
eternal life in the kingdom of God.
59
So far as I have ever preached abroad in the world, and
published, one thing is certain, I have not published anything
but what I verily believed to be true, however much I may have
been mistaken, and I have generally endeavored to show the
people, from the written word of God, as well as reason, wherein
it was true. This has been my general course. I may have erred in
some principles; I do not profess to be wise, or to have more
understanding than many others. I am not called with the same
calling as those who preside over all the Church. I may not have
as great a degree of the spirit of revelation; but I have tried,
in my teachings, and in my proclamations, and publications, where
I could not get light by the Spirit of the Lord (or did not get
light; I will not say could not, for I believe it is the
privilege of all Elders, authorities, and members of the Church
of God to get light by the Spirit of the Lord), but where I did
not get light by the Spirit of the Lord, I have generally been
careful to back up all the doctrines and principles I set forth
by reason, or by, Thus saith the Lord, in some revelation either
ancient or modern. Previous to declaring a doctrine, I have
always inquired in my own mind, "Can this doctrine be proved by
revelation given, or by reason, or can it not?" If I found it
could be proved, I set forth the doctrine; but if I found there
was no evidence to substantiate it, I laid it aside; in all this,
however, I may have erred, for to err is human.
59
I feel thankful to God this day that I stand in the midst of a
great and good people, that are willing to practise the
principles of eternal truth and righteousness; and those
mysteries about the plurality of Gods, and the plurality of
worlds also are good in their places; God has revealed them, and
they are intended for our good and instruction, or He never would
have revealed them.
59
But to go back to the words of our text; that is the thing that
most concerns us at present. It should be laid before the minds
of the people, and instilled into their hearts week after week;
they should be taught and instructed in such a way and manner
that these mysteries, when we get the true light upon them, may
do us good. When the Lord sees fit to pour out wisdom and
knowledge, and mysteries, and understanding from the heavens, may
we, by practical works, faith, and diligence in doing our duties
one towards another, and towards our God, be able to receive
them, and have them do us good. The time will come when the Lord
will reveal all these things; everything in the heavens, on the
earth, and under the earth; and everything pertaining to the soul
of man will be proclaimed by the sounding of trumpets in the ears
of all living.
59
I will adopt the old saying--"I feel first-rate." It does me good
to get back into Utah Territory, after having been gone two
years, to behold the faces of the Saints again, and rejoice in
their midst, and to bear my weak and humble testimony of the
truth of this great and glorious work. It is now over twenty-four
years since I was baptized into this Church; it was twenty-four
years on the 19th of last month since I was baptized, and became
a member of this Church. I have seen it rise to its present
greatness from a very few individuals that composed the whole
Church in 1830. There were then, perhaps, not fifty Latter-day
Saints in the whole world; and every year brings to pass the
fulfilment of the sayings, and predictions, and revelations of
Joseph, the Prophet.
60
The work is rolling on as rapidly as the wheels of time will
permit. I well recollect a revelation given upwards of
twenty-three years ago. What did the Lord say when we were only a
little handful? Said He, "It is necessary that my Elders should
go forth into all the regions round about, and preach my Gospel,
and many shall be converted; and ye shall have power to organize
yourselves according to the laws of man." This was spoken before
we began to gather. What was the use of organizing ourselves
according to the laws of man? "That you may break every band
wherewith the enemy, seeketh to destroy, and that you may keep my
laws." Has not this been fulfilled? Look at the time that
prophecy was given, away back nearly twenty-four years ago. Has
it some to pass? Are we not organized according to the laws of
man. Are not many converted just as the revelation predicted? And
are we not in a position, by being organized here in Utah
territory according to the laws of man, to break the bands of the
enemy, that they may not destroy us as a people? If mobs
undertake to afflict us here, they will find it very difficult,
because we are organized according to the laws of man. If they
use any exertion or any influence to bring about the destruction
of this people, we are organized according to the laws of man,
and can fight them with their own weapons.
60
Not only was this for the purpose of our being secure from the
hands of our enemies, but, "that ye may be able to keep my laws."
That was another reason the Lord gave in the same revelation. Are
there not some laws of God that we could keep if we were
scattered over the other states and territories, unorganized
according to the laws on man? Yes. There are laws of the greatest
moment, that have a bearing upon the present and future destiny
of this people; that have a bearing upon their eternal glory,
exaltation, and everlasting happiness. These laws never could
have been kept had we not been organized according to the laws of
man. The Lord has fulfilled this revelation thus far; how much
more complete this organization may become hereafter, I know not,
neither do I care.
60
It was not the invention of man, nor the power and wisdom of man,
that organized this kingdom, but the God we worship and serve,
who made the heavens and the earth. He made this kingdom and
organized it, and established it; it is all His, and He holds it
in His own lands; and the same great Being rules and governs the
wicked; He controls them, and He will fulfil every word that has
been given through the mouths of His servants, as He tells us in
the preface of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants--These
commandments and prophecies shall be fulfilled; though the
heavens and the earth shall pass away, not one jot or tittle of
the commandments of that book shall pass away.
61
Everything will roll round, roll round, roll round in its times
and seasons until this kingdom shall spread forth, and the
dominion and the greatness of it will cover the whole face of the
earth, and there will not be a dog to move his tongue from the
Rocky Mountains to the uttermost parts of the earth, but all be
in subjection to the kingdom of Christ; all must become subject
to her laws; and the great nations of the earth--mighty nations
not a few, ere long will come up to Zion to seek wisdom and
knowledge from the counsellors in Zion. They will read her laws,
and say, "Our laws are as nothing, our wisdom as foolishness, our
words like the tow that is exposed to the devouring flame; we are
broken asunder, torn into fragments, and ready to crush under our
own weight; but your laws, government, and officers are all good,
righteous, just, and true; surely the God of Israel is in your
midst. Come, let us go up to Zion, let us hear from the wise
legislators of Zion, and let us hear the laws proclaimed therein;
let us learn of the wisdom that dwells in the servants of the
Most High." And they will come up with their armies, and their
mighty men, and their judges, and their rulers, and kings will
come to the brightness of her rising, and the Gentiles will come
like a flowing stream, and the gates of Zion will be open day and
night, and never be shut, to admit the forces that will come
rushing in from all nations, to learn the wisdom, knowledge, and
instruction that are poured out from the heavens upon the
servants of the Most High.
61
If we are looking forward to such a glorious time--to such a
happy period, let us endeavor to prepare ourselves, and awake
from our slumber and do the duties required at our hands. Pay up
your debts, pay them up to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund; and let
the means be sent back immediately, that those who are starving
to death, and are ground down with tyranny, may enjoy the same
privileges as you. Remember them, and God will remember you. But
if you turn your back upon these principles, and will not seek to
do unto others as you would have them do to you; if you will not
listen to the instructions of our Prophet, and to the
instructions of others who have spoken on this stand, you will
wither away like a dried reed, and you will bear no authority,
and that you have will be taken from you, and you will be left
poor and miserable, and become the offscouring of the earth,
under the curse of the Almighty for your disobedience.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Hyde, October 8, 1854
Orson Hyde, October 8, 1854
GATHERING THE SAINTS--PERPETUAL EMIGRATING FUND.
A Discourse by President Orson Hyde, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, October 8, 1854.
61
I am called upon this morning, beloved brethren and sisters, to
make a few remarks, and speak unto you concerning the way and
manner of gathering the people of God. In the first place, to
show unto you that there is no religion with which we are
acquainted, except that of the Latter-day Saints, that can, in
its exercise and in its operations, bring to pass the fulfilment
of the predictions of the Prophets. All the types and figures
presented to our Lord and Saviour to illustrate truths, weighty
and important, show that in the last days there is to be a
gathering together of the people. They will be gathered by the
peculiar attraction that will prevail at the time when they are
not weighed down with mortal tabernacles, but released from this
cumbrous clay, their immortal spirits will be gathered around the
throne of God, there to receive a welcome into the everlasting
glory prepared for the righteous; or to hear the dreadful
sentence--Depart, ye cursed, into outer darkness, where there is
weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth!
62
But, my friends, there is to be a gathering of the people here on
earth. The husbandman, when he sows his seed in the soil, watches
it, and cultivates it with care; he does not wait to reap his
harvest in some other region, but he reaps it on the ground where
he sowed his seed, and there he realizes the benefits and returns
of his labor; not in some other country, but here.
62
The Saviour says, the kingdom of heaven is like a fish net that
is cast into the sea, which took of every kind, both good and
bad, and by and bye they brought the net to the shore, and
gathered the good into vessels, and cast the bad away. So shall
it be in the last days, in the end, when the gathering
dispensation shall be introduced, and the Gospel net be drawn to
shore; not in some foreign clime or mountain, beyond the bounds
of time and space; but on the shore that skirts the margin of the
water, as testified by this figure; so on earth, the gathering of
the people will be.
62
We are also told the manner in which they shall come. They shall
come upon swift beasts--upon dromedaries and camels; and the
ships of Tarshish shall bear them home, and a highway shall he
cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. That highway is
not an immaterial one, that leads to mansions in the sky, but it
is a highway that has to be cast up on earth; and it may be that
the very railroads that are being cast up are one means by which
the operation of the gathering will be greatly facilitated. This
may be the subject which the Prophet had his eye upon when he
said, The lion's whelps have not trod there, and the vulture's
eye hath not seen it. At that time it was not cast up; but was
reserved to be cast up in the last days. The lion's whelp had
never trodden there; but, by and bye, it might when it was cast
up.
62
The old Prophet had his eye upon the increased speed of ships;
but our translators have made him to say that swift messengers
shall be sent to the nations afar off in vessels of bulrushes.
What do we understand by vessels of bulrushes? Do we ever see
such vessels, or hear tell of such, except the cradle that was
made for Moses to float in on the Nile? Have we ever read of men,
swift messengers going in vessels of bulrushes?
63
It is nonsense; such a vessel could not withstand the buffetings
of the winds and the waves, nor ride in safety through the
elements contending with each other, as it were, for empire; or
as if the winds and waves were both armed with eager vengeance,
to see which should first grasp the little speck struggling for
life upon the surface of the boiling element. Who believes
anything of this sort? The idea is inconsistent. But when we come
to look at it in another point of view it is not so inconsistent
and obscure. Brother Carn who is present knows how the German
Bible reads. I believe it calls them Pipe ships. The bulrush is
hollow, resembling a pipe, and the old Prophet had nothing else
to represent his idea by, but the bulrush; though he saw ships in
which hollow tubes and pipes were running in every direction, and
he was at a loss for the name "Steamship" to apply to them. Now,
says he, swift messengers shall be sent in Pipe ships, looking at
the time when steam should be used as a propelling power. What is
this steam power for? Is it merely for the accommodation of
mankind? Or has God made this an important agent to perform His
work--to facilitate His purposes in the last days? The matter is
unquestionably the design of the Great Creator; not only so, but
there is another thing in connection with this--the Saviour says,
in speaking of his coming, it shall be like the light of the
morning, or like lightning that shineth from one end of heaven to
the other, even so shall the coming of the Son of Man be. What do
we behold being constructed on earth to bring about the designs
of heaven? We behold the electric wire running from one country
to another, and already it is in contemplation to carry it across
the Atlantic, to bring all nations in immediate communication.
Does this look like the lightning that spreads from east to west?
Even so shall the coming of the Son of Man be! The electric
telegraph takes it from eastern climes to western. It is so quick
that a speech made in Washington city at twelve o'clock is
delivered in St. Louis at half past eleven the same day.
Electricity flys with so much greater velocity than the earth,
that it is half an hour before the times between Washington and
St. Louis; even so shall the coming of the Son of Man be; or in
other words, in the last days intelligence shall fly with such
rapidity, so quick shall it be in the day of his coming. We
conclude that we are approximating very near that time. We are
getting, as it were, in the neighborhood of it. Now, says he,
watch! when you see the fig tree and all the trees beginning to
bud, and put forth their leaves, know that summer is nigh: and
when you begin to see these things come to pass, lift up your
hearts and rejoice, for your redemption draweth nigh.
63
I may have begun at the wrong end of my discourse, but if I have,
I will get at the other end of it before I have done; so that you
shall have all the parts of it, if the Lord will give me strength
through your prayers; you shall have the sum and substance of
what I was required to make known to you, but I must have my own
way of telling it.
63
The gathering of the Saints together is to take place. "But,"
says one, "we do not believe that the gathering of the people
will take place in the last days literally; we do not believe
that angels will minister any more to us." The old-fashioned
religion is, "We have got all that heaven was pleased to give,
and that can be proven by the good Old Bible. Let the angels stay
in glory, and we will stay on our farms, and go to church from
one year to another, and follow up the same routine over and over
again until we go down to our graves, and that is the end of our
service in the flesh." Do you not see that all of the Christian
world reject the administration of angels, the Latter Day Saints
excepted, and some few others that believe in these things?
63
There are many in the last days, who believe in Spirit Rapping,
and in such kind of angels that have no mouth to speak. The
angels that visited the servants of God had mouths, and they
spoke! Suppose you were to ask me a question, and I have
intelligence and a mouth to communicate but, instead of speaking
to you, I set the table to jumping, or kick over the chairs and
the bureaus, &c. What would you know about it? You would know the
devil was to pay; you would know there was a total absence of
good feeling and intelligence. Man was created in the image of
God, and the holy angels that surround His throne, the flaming
messengers to bear His will to man, are in His image and
likeness. Even the servants of God in the days of old, when they
saw one of those celestial spirits, began to bow down and worship
him, as though he were the God who created the heavens and the
earth; but they were commanded to worship God. There he was,
standing in the image of his Maker, and the Prophet mistook him
for the Lord. These angels are in the likeness and image of God,
and men are also in His image. I believe, if God gave me a
message to deliver to the people, and I did not deliver it in the
legitimate way, He would close my mouth because I would not give
it in the way he gave it to me. Spirit Rappers, below par!
64
"What is the matter?" "There has some dreadful thing taken
place." "What is it?" "We cannot tell you any thing about it,
only there is a wonderful ado--a wonderful thing has happened in
the land of Ham." I tell you, those who reject the truth borne to
them by the servants of God, who speak to them in plainness, will
be acquainted with muttering spirits that know nothing for their
good: for, "for this cause God shall send them strong delusion,
that they should believe a lie: that they all might be damned who
believe not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness." When
people reject the truth they become the plaything of wild
delusive spirits, and are tossed to and fro by them like a bubble
on the wave. True messengers of God do not come in this way; but
says the world--"Angels came in olden times, but do not come now
to earth any more; they have gone to heaven, and there is nothing
more for them to do here." I can speak to the servant of a king
when I cannot speak to the king himself. I could approach the
lower orders of his subjects when I might not approach the higher
circle. If men reject the administration of angels, and will not
believe in their existence, nor regard their words, I do not know
how they will ever obtain access to the king. If they will not
acknowledge his ministers, I do not know how they are going to
speak to the king himself.
64
Have angels anything to do with what will take place in the last
days? He makes His angels ministering spirits, and they are sent
forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation. The
Lord is everywhere present by His ministering angels, just like
any other ruler, monarch or king, who has ministers everywhere
throughout His dominions; and God's ministers are everywhere; He
has servants tabernacled in flesh on earth, and they are going
through the land in every direction, and God is present
everywhere with them; and He knows everything. How? When His
angels and ministers tell Him of it, like any other ruler. I have
been at some of the prayer circles and meetings in the sectarian
world, and heard their pious minister say, "Come, sinner, bow to
the yoke of Christ; behold the guardian angel standing waiting to
be the honored agent to carry the news to heaven, that one more
soul is converted." If God knows it already, what is the use of
angels to carry the intelligence? God knows everything through
His agents, or servants, and that is the way He is everywhere
present. But if you were to see Him in propria persona, you would
see a person like yourself. How was it with Stephen? Was God
scattered to the four winds everywhere? If He was in particles
smaller than any mathematical calculation could define, you could
not see Him. But Stephen, "being full of the Holy Ghost, looked
up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus
standing on the right hand of God, and said, Behold! I see the
heavens opened, and the Son of Man standing on the right hand of
God." If God was without body, parts, and passions, how could
Stephen know whether He stood on the right hand, or the left, or
whether He stood upon either side?
65
However we will pass this by for the present. Angels will have a
part in the work of the last days. What are they to do? Says the
Saviour--"The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed
good seed in his field: but while men slept, his enemy came and
sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way." He let them grow
together until the time of harvest; then He "will say to the
reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in
bundles and burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn." The
field is the world. Who are the reapers? The angels are the
reapers; and still, angels, you say, are coming to earth no more.
This won't do, for the reapers are the angels, the good seed are
the children of the kingdom, and the tares are the children of
the wicked one, and the enemy that sowed them is the devil. In
another place it is said. "And he shall send his angels with a
great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his
elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other."
And yet the present Christian world say that angels have no more
to do; of course, then, they do not look for any thing of this
kind; their faith does not embrace the sayings of the Savior and
His Apostles, touching the winding up scene: and without faith,
it is impossible to please God; consequently they cannot share in
the blessings of the gathering dispensation of the last days,
their unbelief excludes them.
65
It is said that God helps them that help themselves. I have been
showing you what will be done for His elect in the last days; but
will He do it for them who will do nothing for themselves? I say
no; God helps those who help themselves. I recollect when I was
in Potawatomie I was determined to raise a crop if I could. I
commenced and plowed up the land, and went into the woods when it
was hot enough in the summer season almost to unsolder a skillet,
and hauled out my rails, and fenced and sowed the land; when snow
came, there was a fleece of wheat over the land like wool on a
sheep's back. President Young saw it, and he said it pleased him;
and he said, "I know that God helps those who help themselves."
We may sit down and persuade ourselves that it is God's will we
should do nothing for ourselves, and we may go to beggary; but if
we help ourselves, and bestow the labor for nature to bring forth
we shall have an abundance, and God will be faithful in blessing
our labors.
66
We are looking for these things to transpire in the last days, to
bring about the gathering of the Saints preparatory to the coming
of the Son of Man. We can see the electric wires extending
through the earth; and ships are constructed to bear forth
swiftly the messengers of salvation, to bring home the Saints
under the indulgent hand of our heavenly Father. What does He
require us to do? Says He, "I commit to you, my servants, the
keys of the kingdom of heaven, the authority of the Priesthood,
light and intelligence, and knowledge to make you acquainted with
all these things; now I want to see if you will put forth a
helping hand, knowing, as you do, your Master's will, and
understanding His whole plan of operation, and work according to
the ability I have given you; I will put you to the test." What
is to be done? "Go forth and preach the Gospel among the nations,
and baptize them in my name for the remission of sins, and
confirm them by the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost, and teach them to gather; for it is the gathering
dispensation, and if they have not means to gather, it is for you
to advance means to bring them." "Now," says the Almighty, "I
want to try you and prove you, and see if you will act in small
things that you may render yourselves worthy of being blessed
with the means which I will prepare, and which I have ordained. I
want to see if you are worthy." What have we done here for the
purpose of carrying into effect this desirable object? We have
commenced to gather the people, and we have also commenced to
raise a Fund by which the poor Saints are to be gathered; and
this is based upon principles that are applicable to us in the
days of our childhood; but we suppose, when the Almighty begins
to put forth His own hand to accomplish His own work, and sustain
the operations of His servants on this small scale, which we
shall know it is small when we see the mighty engine of God at
work, for when we were children we spake as children, and
understood as children, and thought as children; but when we
become men, we shall put away childish things. We now have to do
with small things, that we may advance from one point to another.
What are the small things? Here is a Perpetual Emigrating Fund,
for instance, for the purpose of gathering the Saints of God. How
is this Fund raised? It is raised by voluntary contributions from
every one who is able to help and who has a heart and a spirit to
engage in the work of God in the last days. It is raised by the
hard earnings of the brethren and sisters. It is the little
mites, and large mites, little sums and big sums, all thrown
together into one purse.
66
Now go and take this, ye swift messengers, you faithful agents,
in vessels of bulrushes, pipe-ships, or, in other words,
steam-ships, and be messengers of glad tidings to the poor, and
wretched, and oppressed, and meek of the earth. It is an honor to
be a messenger, bearing to them the means of taking them out of
their poverty, wretchedness, and oppression. He says to them, "I
have come to bring you to the family of God; to rescue you from
the land of your oppression and poverty, and put you in a
position where you may be blessed temporally and spiritually." Is
not he who bears these tidings blessed? "How beautiful upon the
mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that
publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that
publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth."
This messenger goes and brings them to his place by the means
that is put into his hands.
67
Now I know some, when they are brought here by this agency, think
they have got to their desired haven. They say, "Now I am secure
in a haven of peace, I am among the people of God, and this is
all I came for. Now I will make myself as happy as I can, and I
will forget my fellows that I have left in bondage; I will not
remember them who are oppressed beneath the galling yoke, I am
free, let them take care of themselves." That is the feeling that
pervades the breast of many after they are borne here by means
that were produced by other hands than their own; and say
they--"If we can manage any way to postpone the payment of this
debt we owe to the institution that brought us here, until we can
gather around us the comforts of life, then peradventure we will
pay our obligation." But let me here observe, when it is in the
power to pay a debt, or do a good deed, the longer we postpone
it, the greater will be the detraction from the merits of that
act; now is the accepted time, the day of salvation, when the
hungry, the poor, wretched, and oppressed call for redemption.
While the power of redeeming them is in our hands, and we will
not extend it to them, how can we expect God to hear our prayers
to roll on His great work for the final redemption of the
scattered remnants of His people. And let me here say, I very
much doubt whether God will hear the prayers of any man that owes
a just debt, and has means to pay it, but refuses to do it: or
withholds a blessing from his fellow when it is in his power to
extend it. What is his prayer? "Forgive us our debts as we
forgive our debtors," or in other words--"Do towards us, as we do
towards others;" if we withhold benefits due to others, how can
God bestow blessings upon us that are not our due, but are the
acts of His mercy and kindness? When we have shared the benefit
of any charitable bequest, more especially when we hold a portion
of it in our own hands, that ought to be benefiting others, how
can we expect God, or any other philanthropist, to extend to us
blessings?
67
What is the duty of the Saints who have come here by the aid and
benefit of the Perpetual Emigrating Fund? It is their duty to pay
back the debt they owe immediately. "But," says one, "we cannot
pay, we have no means." Very well, we will not oppress you; but
you can give your note, and you can file your obligation with the
agent, or such authorities of the Fund that it concerns, that
they may have some voucher to act upon, or that they can tell at
least where the funds are--in whose hands they are lodged; but do
not go to the east and to the west, to the north and to the
south, from the city, without making it a matter of record in
some shape; and when God puts the means in your hands, by your
own perseverance and economy, pay it over and liquidate the debt,
and these means are sent again to relieve some one else; and the
same means that brought you, may perhaps bring out a thousand
persons, if they are faithful and active in restoring it to the
channel of its usefulness. For instance, I take half a dollar,
and it is a debt I owe; I pay it, and that man owes it to
another; and by the time it has passed round it has paid a
hundred debts, and relieved a hundred wants; whereas, if I keep
it in my pocket, I prevent it from being circulated, and doing so
much good. Do I get any credit by doing so? I have the
satisfaction of saying I am not out of money; while at the same
time, I have the disgrace, before God and every intelligent being
which is my due.
67
Well, then, this money that has been appropriated to bring the
Saints here, let it be refunded with all speed, let it be a
matter of conscience. If you should see your neighbor suspended
from a tower, and hanging by a brittle cord, and by any little
struggle he might break the cord, and be dashed in pieces,
whatever you might be engaged in, you would leave it and run to
his rescue, and try your utmost to save the man who is ready to
plunge into this vortex, a gulf beneath his feet. Look, then, at
your brethren in a similar position; and perhaps if they were
struggling to gain life, they would be plunged into wretchedness
forever. This is a debt, a sacred obligation which you owe, not
only to the authorities of this Church and kingdom, but you owe
it to your brethren whose cries and prayers are ascending up to
God; and if you withhold that which belongs to them--that which
they should enjoy, their prayers will recoil on your heads, not
in blessings, but in curses.
68
We all say here, that we are blessed, we say our labor and toil
have been blessed; I am sure of it. Can we work out our
salvation? Can we witness to God and angels and to our brethren,
that we are willing to put forth our hands and contribute to
swell the sum total of this Perpetual Emigrating Fund, according
to the ability God has given us? Are we willing to put forth our
hand and aid in rolling forth this work, by collecting the people
together from wretchedness and want? What shall we gain by doing
this? We shall gain numbers that will look up to us as their
friends and benefactors, and hail us as their saviors. It is
said, that "Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion to judge the
Mount of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." Some men
think the way they are going to be saviors is to get as many
wives as they can, and save them; now, they may slip up on that,
if that is their view, and their feelings extend no further. I
will tell you what a savior is; if I see a family who are
starving for want of bread, and are thirsting and fainting for
water, and an individual should give them bread and water, he has
saved them; that is the kind of savior I would give the most for,
under some circumstances that I have been placed in, and I would
prize that savior more precious than gold. If I were in danger of
falling from a precipice, or from a building, as I have said
before, and had no means of saving myself, if some kind friend
would come along, and put forth his hand and help to save me, he
is my savior; so if a man rescues me from a galling yoke of
oppression, under which I must faint and die, he is my savior.
Saviors shall come upon Mount Zion, and they shall judge the
Mount of Esau. This is the kind of savior that will judge the
ungodly, and give them their due. "What! are you going to judge
the ungodly?" Yes, judge the Mount of Esau. You know the Lord has
said, "Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated." Where is the
Mount of Esau? It is the world at large, the wickedness of which
God hates. Then saviors shall come upon Mount Zion and judge the
Mount of Esau. And says Paul, know ye not, brethren, that the
Saints shall judge the world?
69
We will hand out our money, for that is almighty in the eyes of
this world. God has put this means in our hands, and it is for us
to advance it to this good purpose according to our ability, and
so we shall become saviors to rescue the oppressed from every
land; and when we have gone to the extent of our power, and done
all we can, will there be any more efficient operations entered
into to effect the purposes of God? There will; He will
say--"Now, my servants, you have done all you can, I will stretch
out my own arm!" Says one, "I really wish I knew how soon it will
be when the angels are sent from heaven to gather up the elect at
the winding up scene?" I can tell you how soon it will be. "Have
you got the word of the Lord upon this subject?" I do not claim
that I have, but when I tell you, you will say it is true; and if
it is true, it is just as good as the word of the Lord, and as
any other revelation already given. When will it be that the
angels are sent to gather in the remnant? It will be just at the
time when the Saints have done all that is in their power to do,
and can do no more, and have been worn out in the service of
their God: then the Lord will send the armies of heaven to aid
them. He has had an army under His training from the beginning,
and when He gives the word of command they will collect the
balance of the Saints from the four winds; and not only so, but
they will open the graves, and raise the Saints from the dead. An
angel showed a little example of this at the time the Saviour
ascended from the tomb. He rolled the stone from the door of the
sepulchre, and the keepers fell as dead men, and the Son of God
arose. There is the work of an angel, of one who was reserved for
this purpose, and there are convoys of angels who are schooled
and trained to this work, and they can open a grave much quicker
than an Irishman can with a spade. At the presence of one of
these angels, the earth trembles, and throws out its dead. The
angels will do this, but not until we have done our best. I have
frequently said to my son, "You take this bag and carry it to a
certain place." "I cannot, father." "Well, take hold of it and
try." He takes hold of it, and it is a pretty good lift for him,
and he begins to labor and lift with all his might; at the moment
he begins to try, the father's hand helps him to balance the
load. It is just so in this work. "Now," says the Lord, "I have
tried you, and you have done as I have told you, and my hand is
ever ready to help you. If I were hungry, I would not ask you for
food; if I were naked, I would not ask you for clothing." I do
not know how many spirits of the condemned are at work making
white robes for the just and pure; I do not know how much they
are spinning, and how many white robes they are making, for the
Saints and the redeemed; but they have to work out all their
indebtedness in prison; and if God is hungry or naked, He will
not call upon you; for He has millions of resources in another
quarter. He can get along without us doing the work, but He gives
us a privilege of doing it if we will; and if we will, He will
bless us; and if we will not, He don't care.
69
There are some men in this kingdom who have an idea it cannot
roll on without them--"I must be there, I am of so much
consequence and importance, that if I should happen to set up my
will in opposition to any measure, the wheels would be retarded
in their onward course." "But," says the Lord, "if you do not
wish to serve me, go your own way; I have plenty at my command,
and when you are out of the way I will let you see that my
kingdom will roll on faster without you than with you; still, if
you desire to take a part among the multitude of my servants in
rolling it on, I will make you an honored instrument in doing
so."
69
I think I have spoken about as long as is necessary. Brother
Kimball wished me to speak upon this subject. Brother Young will
be in soon, and probably there are other matters to be attended
to. I might continue to address you, but I esteem it unnecessary.
I believe I have fulfilled the charge laid upon me--to show the
necessity of putting forth our own hands to pave the way for the
exhibition of the great power of the Almighty in accomplishing
His purposes on the earth. I wish to say a word or two more, and
then I am done. It is the desire of my heart that we may all
live, before God, and before one another, in the way and manner
that shall reflect honor upon the cause of the Latter Day
Saints--upon "Mormonism," as it is termed. They may publish their
squibs in the newspapers, and tell all about our wickedness and
corruptions, but if we only live to reflect honor on the cause of
God, it matters little what our enemies say.
69
In a communication from an editor to me, he quotes from the 17th
chapter of Jeremiah, where it says, "Cursed be the man that
trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart
departeth from the Lord. For he shall be like the heath in the
desert, and shall not see when good cometh; but shall inhabit the
parched places in the wilderness, in a salt land and not
inhabited." "Now," says he, "how exactly is this fulfilled in the
followers of Joe Smith, that have gone to Utah Territory; there
they are in a salt and barren land, and they do not know when
good comes." In my communication, I have told him he is mistaken
for we have no more salt here than is necessary; but the
quotation made me think of Long Island, for the early settlers
were surrounded with salt, and it must allude to Long Island; and
if it would not suit there he might apply it to the early
settlers of Syracuse: it is all in that country.
70
But to turn the scale: where shall be the habitation of the
righteous? The old Prophet says, "He that walketh righteously,
and speaketh uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of
oppressions, that shaketh his hands from holding of bribes, that
stoppeth his ears from hearing of blood, and shutteth his eyes
from seeing evil; he shall dwell on high: his place of defence
shall be the munitions of rocks: bread shall be given him; his
waters shall be sure." Where is the people who have got more
rocks than we have? Do we have bread, and plenty of it? Yes! We
have had fine crops of wheat since the cricket and grasshopper
war was over, and our waters are sure, for here we have them
flowing down every street, in the midst of summer, and they are
not salt waters either, but they are fresh and good. How
applicable are these sayings of he Prophet to the Latter-day
Saints in Salt Lake Valley. Their habitation is the "munitions of
rocks," and they ask no odds of the world, but they are subject
to God, who has redeemed this Basin, and put salt enough in it to
save us. It is not a dry and barren ground, for we can make it
rain when we please, and they cannot in Long Island. The Bible
says, "Have salt in yourselves;" we have it here, and if there
comes along a villain who is worthy of it, we can salt him up in
Salt Lake too. [Laughter.]
70
There is another thing I want to say. We should live before God
and one another so as to reflect honor upon the cause we have
espoused, and never let Satan gain an advantage over it, but like
the true American soldier, let us keep our colors unfolded, and
flying free, in the hour of battle; and let us all the time be
right side up with care in the eyes of everybody. If you light a
candle and set it on a table, everybody in the house can see; so
let you good works shine before men on earth and angels in
heaven.
70
I spoke in relation to some things on Friday evening, about which
I merely wish to say the sentiments advanced, with regard to
certain doings here, are unalterable in my heart; I care not
whether it is Gentile or "Mormon" that defiles the land in which
we dwell. Judgment begins at the House of God, and the "Mormon"
will be the first to feel the chastening of the Almighty, because
we looked for better things of him: he has light and knowledge,
and knows better than to be guilty of such acts. If we always
think of God, and maintain our integrity to Him, to ourselves,
and towards our neighbors, the unvirtuous and wicked cannot find
access into our society. If the gate of the citadel of virtue is
never opened to our enemy, he may strive in vain. He cannot find
access unless the way is voluntarily opened, and he invited and
encouraged. Let every man and woman be on their guard, and
situate themselves so that strangers and bogus "Mormons" can
neither rob you of your virtue nor of your money or goods, that
they cannot do a wrong that will bring a stain upon the fair name
of the Saints, or damn themselves forever. I say, then, let the
standard of our integrity and virtue be erect, and let it never
lean to the right hand or to the left.
70
I have no blessings upon them that will do these things, even as
I have said, whether they be Jew or Gentile, bond or free; but
the men or women that observe the common laws of propriety, and
walk uprightly, I do not care whether they be black or white, if
they mind their own business, I say, God bless them, and guide
them in the way of life everlasting. But the villain who seeks to
lay the axe at the root of truth, and to bring dishonor upon the
Saint, I say, curses be upon that individual, let him die the
death of the ungodly. I do not wish anybody to apply this to
themselves unless they are worthy of it; and if I am met in the
streets and assailed with having spoken rashly, I say, you are
the man, the saddle fits you; but those who are not guilty, but
are secure in the possession of their virtue and good intentions,
may the blessings of the Lord be upon you for ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
Jedediah M. Grant, October 7, 1854
Jedediah M. Grant, October 7, 1854
THE IMMIGRATION--THE PERPETUAL EMIGRATING FUND--SCOFFERS.
An Address by President Jedediah M. Grant, delivered at the
General
Conference, in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, October 7,
1854.
71
This afternoon I have very little disposition to detain you long.
My health is such, I would prefer hearing others rather than
speak myself.
71
We have received much good instruction, and I feel that our
spirits are refreshed, and cheered up. We have been edified
during the Conference.
71
I like the remarks of Elder Orson Pratt this afternoon. I hope
they will be listened to and obeyed.
71
I regret very much that our immigration this season are so few;
though I rejoice on the other hand that the Elders abroad, and
the general instructions of the Church, have been able to gather
so many. We believe we have brethren here from different
settlements, and lots of persons in this city, who are on hand to
take into their employment three or four times as many people as
have come in this season from the nations of the earth.
71
The first year we were located in the Valley we wanted a few
teams sent out to help the emigration, and we had to use
considerable exertion to get those few teams; but this year, all
the servants of the Lord had to do was to make a call upon the
people, through their Bishops, and all the teams we wanted were
forthcoming, with flour and all necessary food, to send forth to
help in our emigration.
71
I have seen the time, in Kirtland, Ohio, the first gathering
place I went to, when you could have crowded the whole
congregation into one room sixteen feet by eighteen; and these
comprised all the Saints that were there. If we had sent up to
Jackson County, and brought them all down, and had a house like
this, there would have been just a little belt of people in front
of the stand, and reaching part way up towards the opposite side
of the room.
71
In the mountains, though it is difficult to gather the people
here, though they come from the nations, and have the Atlantic to
cross, and have to come from the different parts of the United
States, we have got together a considerable body of people.
However, there are as yet but few, comparatively. We are looked
upon as feeble in the world, of but small height; but it is a
very easy thing to bring in an emigration of four or five
thousand; and we can bring wagons from different settlements, and
the people who have come in are swallowed right up, as it were,
so that in three or four weeks we cannot tell what has become of
our immigration. They can come by thousands, and be dispersed
throughout the Territory among the Saints, and find comfortable
homes, and it is scarcely known and felt.
72
As to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, to make it perpetual, you
must replenish it, and not take from it--that would make it a
short-lived thing. If you are aided by that Fund, throw the aid
you have received back into the treasury, that it may be full,
that we may be able to send for others. I have heard the
President speaking that he designed to call upon individuals who
are pretty well off here, who have friends in England, Scotland,
Wales, Denmark, Germany, Italy, and I don't know where, to
operate with the Fund, and become a stay and a staff to it, and
associate with it. For instance, here is such a man as father
Russell, that has given his thousands; perhaps he knows of some
family there he would like to bring here. He can send through the
P. E. Fund for that family; and they shall be brought on this
condition--that they labor for him, and assist him until they pay
for their being brought here.
72
In Yankee land they make the boys pay for their bringing up; so
they can pay for their bringing here, if I have spent the money
for them. Some of you who want a gardener, or a farmer, launch
out your gold, your cattle, your horses, your food, and your
raiment, and deposit the means, and we will send over, and get
the family, and that family will aid and assist you in your
financial operations, and pay up the debt. I reckon that six or
eight thousand in Utah could act upon this principle.
72
You who have been brought in here, labor, and throw back into the
great purse what you have received, that we may bring double the
number another year.
72
Our brethren in Potawatomie County, four or five years ago, had a
notion that they were going to get up a machine that would bring
fifteen thousand at a load.
72
The idea of becoming a State in two or three years, when we have
only got four or five thousand of an emigration! I do not wonder
that the Latter-day Saints believe in the plurality of wives.
Launch out your means to help us to bring the poor; if you do
not, we will raise up the mountain boys ourselves. This piecemeal
business of gathering Saints! we want it upon the wholesale
principle. That's the doctrine. I tell you, a few more boys
breaking the crust of nations, like brother Carn, after a while,
by driving their little wedges, will bring them over by nations.
72
A great many people who come here, when they do not find
everything right handy--plenty of food, houses, and all other
conveniences, are discouraged, and lose their energies. If you
want to know something about the "Mormon" grit, remember what
brother Carn said this morning; if he is whipped, he don't stay
whipped. You cannot discourage a real "Mormon." It is necessary
to raise up a certain stripe in the Valley, of the real "Mormon"
grit, that those who come over here, and who have the whines and
the grunts, may have the "Mormon" leaven among them to leaven the
whole lump.
72
I do not know but the President will be calling for volunteers to
operate with the Fund to bring more families here.
72
There are one or two more little items I wanted to speak about.
72
I have had one or two cases reported to me. For instance, some of
our brethren who cross the plains, when they get here, are a
little peevish, snappish, vexed, and quarrelsome. When the wind
blowed the other day, a man got the servant girl to hold the
tent-pole, to keep it from falling, but she not being strong
enough, down went the tent. The man then made a scourge out of a
rope, and began to beat the girl, and beat her most unmercifully.
I do not know whether that man is converted or not; but it makes
me think of an old Baptist preacher in Virginia. He came and
preached in a certain place; the next time he came round, a
drunken man came staggering up to him and said, "Brother Jones,
when you was last in our settlement, you converted my soul."
"Well," said brother Jones "I should think I did, for I do not
believe the Lord had anything to do with it." I am rather
inclined to think it is possible that the girl whipper is yet
unconverted. We like men here to learn how to treat their
families, their cattle, and their horses, &c.
73
I am entirely of a lively disposition; I know not how to be
low-spirited; I never knew what it was to be lonesome in my life.
Some talk about being lonesome when they are alone; I know
nothing about it. I never misuse a beast, and I am not inclined
to misuse people; but when they are right mean, I like to work
them up with my tongue once in a while. But the idea of people
going to work to beat, and kick, and pound their cattle, horses,
children, and everything around them, is nonsense. Good-natured
feelings and good-natured conduct are worth a thousand of the
opposite character. Do right, be kind and gentle. You have come
in the midst of the people of God; you have come to unite with us
in serving the mighty God of Jacob, and endeavor to do right.
73
When brethren start to come here, they are anxious to be in this
place, but many of them, when they get here, see no charms in
Zion. You can learn their spirits directly, for they are known by
their associates. We have some High Priests, &c., who have been
among us for years, and others who have come in lately, who like
to associate with our enemies, those who have a sneering and
malicious spirit. Talk about such persons having the "Mormon"
spirit in them, and the light of the Holy Ghost, and yet love the
world and the things of the world, and the spirit of the world,
and the glory of the world, and the wickedness of the world! Some
people can associate with those who laugh at the institutions of
heaven, at the principles of eternity, and laugh to scorn the
ministry of the people of God; they like to converse with them
and they love to be in their society; they love to have them
around them. I would rather dig thistle roots and sego roots to
live upon, and eat boiled hides, and drink the broth from them,
than to take such enemies into my house, and board them; and
rather than rent my house to such persons to live in, I would
burn it up if they had lived in it, and have a new one. That is
my grit. The filthy old building should never hold my family. I
wish all the "Mormons" felt as I do, there would be a flame in
Zion, and a fire in Jerusalem. I say, if all the "Mormons" felt
as I do about those who laugh at our distresses, and when
calamities come upon us, wag their heads and say, "Ha, ha! so
would we have it," they would think there was a furnace in Zion,
and a flame in Jerusalem.
74
I want "Mormons" to feel like "Mormons," to feel like Saints. I
want a man of God to feel fired up with the Holy Ghost, and not
place his affections upon the world, and the things of the world;
but love your God, and your brethren that are poor and in
distress, and who love God. Those high-minded hypocrites, who bow
and scrape to get your dimes, let them go to where they belong,
they and their dimes; that is the way I feel about them. I like
to see the Saints of God fired up to help the poor, and bring
them in here to strengthen the reins of Israel. I like to see
them exert themselves to send forth the Gospel, and bring from
the nations those who are humble, contrite, pure, and holy, and
who are uncontaminated by the vices of the world. Go into the
circles of high life, if you please; I know about the high and
the low in the United States. Talk about high life! about
converting many of that class and bringing them here! What will
you bring? Those who believe the truth with difficulty. But the
poor and needy, who are looked upon as the dross and offscouring
of all things, are the best of all creation, and we want the
best, the purest, and those that are the most holy, brought to
Zion. But the breath of that person who rejects my God is like
the upas tree to me--it is poisonous; I do not like it. I admit
that I occasionally find some who have not been baptized, in whom
there is a stripe of honor and good-will which I like; but I
speak generally of those who knowingly persecute the people of
God, who reject the truth; I do not love them. I am like the old
Indian, "Though I will forgive and forget, I always remember." It
is bred in my bones; I was raised up in the "Mormon" Church from
my childhood; it is sweet to me, sweeter than the honey or the
honeycomb; it is life and breath to me; it is eternal life, and I
love it.
74
I do not like the person who sneers at "Mormonism," and I do not
like those who associate with such; they are no brothers, no
sisters, nor friends to me. I fellowship those who love the
institutions of God--who love the servants of God, and the truth
of God, and the principles of righteousness. But that class that
sneer at the principles of the Gospel, and the institutions of
the kingdom of God, who like to associate with the wicked and
ungodly, are not my brothers, they are not my sisters, nor
friends, nor the friends of God. But the person who seeks to
convert the sinner, and bring him to the truth; I like that
disposition. What I am at is this--not that I feel any different
towards those out of the Church than the rest of you; there are a
great many of the brethren and sisters who are poor devils. All
Gentiles, in their eyes, are so good, so kind, so loving, so
gentle, and so full of sympathy, that they cannot tell that there
is any difference between them and the Latter-day Saints. Give me
the man and the woman that can tell the difference between the
devil and a Saint. Says one, "Most all of us can." I tell you,
you cannot. I see people on my right and on my left who can dwell
and associate with the ungodly, drink into their spirit, and fall
into the same condemnation as they do. Take a man who is pure, he
sees the corruption of the ungodly. I do not like it; it has no
spirit of Zion in it.
74
New-comers, you will find men called Saints who are "land-sharks
of Utah." We have all kinds of men here, and we expect to have
them; and if some of you who have been brought here by the Fund
this year, are no better than many of those who were brought last
season, you will whine; but for God's sake, when you feel like
whining, bite your tongue; and if you do not like to do that, use
brother H. Kimball's remedy--chew a piece of India rubber, and
keep chewing it until you get the grunt out of you.
74
I do not wish to detain you. May the God of heaven bless you, and
bless the Saints in every land and nation, that Israel may be
gathered, and the Saints saved, which may God grant. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Hyde, October 6, 1854
Orson Hyde, October 6, 1854
THE MARRIAGE RELATIONS.
A Lecture by President Orson Hyde, delivered at the General
Conference,
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
75
Beloved Friends and Brethren--It appears to have fallen to my lot
to be your speaker at this time, and to call your attention to a
subject that was proposed in the former part of the day.
75
At the time I gave out the appointment for this evening's
meeting, my eye was fixed upon another person to deliver the
lecture. I shall try to do the subject as good justice as my
abilities, aided by the faith of the Saints and the Spirit of
God, may enable me to do. I desire not only your candid and
undivided attention, but I trust I shall also have your prayers,
that the Lord may inspire me with those arguments and reasons
that are well pleasing in His sight, that I may acquit myself
before Him, if it may not be my good fortune to acquit myself so
amply before you as my heart would desire.
75
While reflecting upon the subject of this evening's lecture,
those words occurred to my mind, which our Savior spake to the
Jews, who considered themselves righteous, and looked upon others
with distrust and disdain--in short, who looked upon others as
sinners; to reprove them, he said, "Ye are they which justify
yourselves before men; but God knoweth your hearts: for that
which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of
God."
75
I do not know that I shall confine myself to this text
particularly. Although I have repeated these words for the text,
yet the text is not a guide at all times for the servant of God.
It is the letter that killeth, we read, but it is the Spirit that
giveth life. The Spirit of the Almighty is the agent by which His
servants should ever be led.
75
The words contained in this Bible are merely a history of what is
gone by; it was never given to guide the servant of God in the
course he should pursue, any more than the words and commandments
of God, given to a generation under one set of circumstances,
would serve for another generation under another set of
circumstances. There must be something to suggest or to draw
forth the command to answer the circumstance under which we are
placed at the time.
75
It is so with the servants of God. There is a Spirit that is ever
ready, and points out, under varied and conflicting
circumstances, the very course which the servants of God should
pursue. The Bible is not a sufficient guide; it is only the
history of the people who lived 1800 years ago. The history of
our Church in this day, presents the scenes and transactions of
this people--the revelations and words of God to them; but if an
individual living an hundred, or eighteen hundred, years hence,
under different circumstances, were to adopt the history of this
people for his guide in all things, he would not find it
sufficient to answer the circumstances surrounding him.
76
Hence, it is the letter that killeth, and the Spirit giveth life.
In the light of that celestial agent I ever hope to walk. I hope
that it may be not only my helm and guide, but yours also,
through all the labyrinths and windings of this mortal life,
until we attain a standing upon ground celestial.
76
I have heard it remarked sometimes, by individuals who were not
identified or connected with our Church, that if they could only
be convinced that polygamy was true, they would become "Mormons"
at once.
76
Do you believe the Bible? "Certainly I do," says the inquirer.
Did father Abraham and the ancient Patriarchs live in this
relation, and practise this doctrine? You say they did. Then if
what they practised is true, you are bound to become a "Mormon,"
upon your own hypothesis and reasons. But, gentlemen, if I know
that that was the all-convincing argument, and if that was the
principal doctrine that alone influenced you to become a
"Mormon," I should at once say, let me never baptize such a
person, let me never be the agent to bring such a person into the
Church and kingdom of God.
76
God despises every character who would enter His Church for no
other purpose than to criminally indulge his natural
propensities. Then, gentlemen, do not indulge the expectation, if
you should be convinced by the arguments I may adduce in favor of
the doctrine of polygamy, as it is called, that that will prove a
sufficient groundwork for your faith. But where is the ground
upon which to base your faith? Where shall you go to find out
"Mormonism" from the foundation to the top-stone, from the root
to the uttermost branch in the tree? Begin at the beginning. If
men wish to accomplish any work, they must begin at the beginning
of that work, not in the middle of it, or at the end. I must
begin at the beginning, and I know that the first stone is laid
upon a permanent foundation, I can then with safety add another
to that already laid; but if I cannot lay the first stone upon
the ground that is solid--if I cannot lay it upon a rock, I may
despair of ever rearing a fabric or superstructure that will
resist the rain and winds that may be hurled against it by the
power of nature. We must begin at the beginning, and not content
ourselves by grasping at that which may be beautiful in
illustration and enlist our attention, and begin to build upon it
as a foundation. In such a case we may have branches, but we do
not bear the root.
76
I know that this doctrine is made the subject of a great deal of
ridicule. I know that the world at large who profess to be pious,
or, if not pious, morally upright, look upon it as a damning sin,
as a stain upon the bright escutcheon of their country, here in
the very heart of the United States territory, surrounded by tall
mountains; they consider it a dark spot in the country's history.
Many of the great politicians of the day view it in this point of
light. Religionists are still more scrupulous--they regard it as
a heinous and damning sin.
76
I always consider it my duty, under proper circumstances, to give
a reason of the hope that is in me, with meekness and fear; and
if I have imbibed a principle, and am unable to defend it upon
the principles of truth, justice, equity, and true philosophy, I
should consider I was walking in the dark.
76
Whenever truth is manifested by revelation to the servants of
God, it never comes without a reason for it. When the light of
revelation bursts upon the mind, it not only unfolds one
principle, but many. For instance, to illustrate this idea,
suppose this room were in total darkness, and we were seated as
we now are, if a brilliant light were introduced in the midst of
the room, it would enable us to see not only one person, but the
whole multitude.
77
So it is with the light of revelation. When it bursts into
the human mind, it not only reveals one principle, but casts a
halo of light upon all connected with it. An individual thus
favored, walks in the light of Jehovah's countenance. I have a
desire that in this light we may walk; and he whose eye is
single, says the Savior, his whole body shall be full of light,
and there is no darkness in him, nor occasion of stumbling.
77
What is the condition of the world at large, both religious and
political, who regard us as being in the depths of sin, iniquity,
and transgression? What are their customs? Go, if you please, to
the large cities of every nation and clime. I have visited many
of them in the four quarters of the earth, and in the islands of
the sea. I have had some little experience in relation to these
things, so far as common observation could give it to me, and I
pretty well understand the manner of life of the world at large.
77
A man, for instance, who has the most riches, the man who can
command the most wealth, I do not say this is the case with all,
but it is the case with the majority---they not only have their
wives and families with whom they publicly live and associate,
but they also have in secret places their mistresses, whom they
maintain not honorably, but under a cloak as it were. When by
their illegitimate connexions they are likely to increase their
race, what means do they resort to, to save their credit, to keep
their honor unsullied in the eyes of the multitude, to cover up
their iniquity, hide their crimes, and smother their shame? A
skilful practitioner is employed to destroy the embryo offspring.
This is murder.
77
Nor is this the only means used to hide their shame, and save
themselves from reproach. They may be successful in hiding their
iniquity from the eye of man, but they cannot hide from the eye
of the Omnipotent Jehovah. Is there not a day coming when these
acts will be searched out, and proclaimed abroad, and that, too,
by a mind that penetrates the secret thoughts and intents of the
hearts of the children of men? "What! is there indeed such a day
approaching?" Yes. It may be hid for a little season from the
view of the wicked, but it is steadily approaching, and will come
as a thief in the night; and those very persons, both male and
female, who often throw out their anathemas against the
"Mormons," against their course, and manner of life, will be
overwhelmed with it.
77
Then how will apply the words of our text--"Ye are they that
justify yourselves before men, but God knoweth your hearts; for
that which is well pleasing in the sight of men, is an
abomination to God." What is well pleasing in the eyes of worldly
men--men devoid of principle, and destitute of the righteousness
of God? It is pleasing to them to hide and smother up anything
that would tend to cast reproach and infamy upon their name. The
blackness of their character they seek to conceal from the public
gaze, and appear good Christians, and honorable men in society,
men of principle, virtue, and integrity. If they can hide their
shame, no matter what the expense or suffering caused in
destroying the embryo coming into being. They care not to risk
the life of her who would become a mother. All this is well
pleasing in the eyes of unprincipled men, and that their iniquity
should not come to light.
78
But that that is well pleasing in the sight of men, is an
abomination in the sight of God. I will venture to say, that you
may go into the most populous cities of the world, and you will
find a considerable part of those who give tone to Christianity
as it is in the world, standing in these miserable relations,
under cover, and in secret. These things are true, and it is
enough to pain the heart of the philanthropist, and wound the
feeling of any man who is the friend of suffering humanity, to
read their history, and observe their course. I would not follow
them in all their filthy windings, were I able. Had I the
discerning eye of an angel, or of a God, I would not wish to
follow them up, and disclose to you the corruptions that are
practised in the world, and all under the cloak of popularity,
shrouded by high standing, and worldly authority; and thus they
are protected in their unlawful relations.
78
I am not disposed to charge home upon the lawgivers of our
country things of this kind; I will not presume to do it; yet at
the same time, if I can credit their own statements in relation
to the acts of one another touching these matters, it is enough
to make the nations blush and hide their heads in shame, from
such miserable, MISERABLE, corrupt proceedings.
78
But we do not wish to sustain our own position upon the
corruptions of others--our own position, as it is in the mind and
revelations of God. God forbid that our faith should be founded
upon the corruptions of the world. Our faith is founded upon the
purity of the word of life and there let it be grounded.
78
Well, now, friends and brethren, will you listen to me for a
short time, and let me conduct you as far as I shall be able this
evening, through the volume of inspiration that is universally
acknowledged by all Christendom to be the word of God, the truth
of heaven? Will you listen to some of the sayings contained in
that book? And then say whether we possess the same spirit now
that inspired the breasts of the ancients, whose history is
penned upon these pages. Judge for yourselves whether it be so or
not.
79
In the first place, then, we will look unto Abraham our father,
and to Sarah who bore us, for if we are Christ's, then we are
Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise. Let any story
be told of my father whereby dishonor is laid to his charge, or
let any reproach be cast upon my mother, and if the feelings of
the loyalty of a son towards his parents dwell in my bosom I will
resist all such reproach. No matter how sinful they might have
been, their sins must not be portrayed before me. I look then
unto Abraham as my father, and unto Sarah as my mother who bore
me. How was it, then, with Abraham? He is said to be the father
of the faithful, and the great head of the Church in the days of
the Patriarchs, and the head of those who have been adopted into
the covenant of Jehovah through the blood of His only begotten;
for if we are Christ's then we are Abraham's seed, and heirs
according to the promise. If, by the virtue of the Savior's
blood, our sins are washed away, we are the children of Abraham;
we hail him as our father, and Sarah as our mother; he is the
father of the faithful, he is the father of many nations. How was
it with Abraham? Did he please God, walk before Him uprightly,
and obtain this testimony that he pleased God, and obtain
promises that no other man has obtained since the days of
Abraham, the Son of God excepted? Jehovah promised that in him
and in his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed,
as a pattern of piety, and as the great head of the Church.
Because of his faithfulness in keeping the commandments of
Jehovah on earth, he drew from on high this great promise. Who
has lived since that time who has been thus blessed? I will
venture to say not one. Then if we are his children, will we not
do the works of faithful Abraham? So said the Savior, who ever
spoke the truth, who ever declared the mind and will of his
Father in heaven. Are we Abraham's seed, or are we bastards and
not sons? That is the question.
79
Let us see what Abraham's works were. Abraham obtained promises.
What promise have you obtained? What promise has the Christian
world obtained? "Why," says one, "the Bible is all full of
promises made to the people of God long ago." But what have the
promises to the people of God long ago to do with us? Have we
obtained promises to ourselves? There is the point. If our
fathers obtained promises that they should be fed, and were fed,
their eating and drinking does not satisfy my appetite. It
satisfied them, but that has nothing to do with me, I want the
same kind of substantial food myself. If Abraham obtained
promises, I want to obtain promises also. "What! A man that has
more than one wife obtain promises from God?" I tell you there
were but few in olden times who ever did obtain promises from
God, that had not more than one wife, if the Bible be true. There
was David, and there was Solomon; there were the whole line of
the kings of Israel. Says one, "That Old Bible was for the Jews,
and has nothing to do with us; that is the Old Testament; and
having more wives was according to their law, and according to
their custom, but it does not apply to us; the Savior of the
world is our great pattern, he is our great lawgiver."
79
And how is it with him? Let us Inquire. Did the Savior of the
world consider it to be his duty to fulfill righteousness? You
answer, yes. Even the simple ordinance of baptism he would not
pass by, for the Lord commanded it, and therefore it was
righteousness to obey what the Lord had commanded, and he would
fulfil all righteousness. Upon this hypothesis I will go back to
the beginning, and notice the commandment that was given to our
first parents in the garden of Eden. The Lord said unto them,
"Multiply and replenish the earth." I will digress here for a
moment from the thread of the subject, and bring an idea that may
perhaps have a bearing upon it.
79
The earth, you remember, was void and empty, until our first
parents began at the garden of Eden. What does the term replenish
mean? This word is derived from the Latin; "re" and "plenus;"
"re" denotes repetition, iteration; and "plenus" signifies full,
complete; then the meaning of the word replenish is, to refill,
recomplete. If I were to go into a merchant's store, and find he
had got a new stock of goods, I should say--"You have replenished
your stock, that is, filled up your establishment, for it looks
as it did before." "Now go forth," says the Lord, "and replenish
the earth;" for it was covered with gloomy clouds of darkness,
excluded from the light of heaven, and darkness brooded upon the
face of the deep. The world was peopled before the days of Adam,
as much so as it was before the days of Noah. It was said that
Noah became the father of a new world, but it was the same old
world still, and will continue to be, though it may pass through
many changes.
80
When God said, Go forth and replenish the earth; it was to
replenish the inhabitants of the human species, and make it as it
was before. Our first parents, then, were commanded to multiply
and replenish the earth; and if the Savior found it his duty to
be baptized to fulfil all righteousness, a command of far less
importance than that of multiplying his race, (if indeed there is
any difference in the commandments of Jehovah, for they are all
important, and all essential,) would he not find it his duty to
join in with the rest of the faithful ones in replenishing the
earth? "Mr. Hyde, do you really wish to imply that the immaculate
Savior begat children? It is a blasphemous assertion against the
purity of the Savior's life, to say the least of it. The holy
aspirations that ever ascended from him to his Father would never
allow him to have any such fleshly and carnal connexions, never,
no never." This is the general idea; but the Savior never thought
it beneath him to obey the mandate of his Father; he never
thought this stooping beneath his dignity; he never despised what
God had made; for they are bone of his bone, and flesh of his
flesh; kindred spirits, that once basked in rays of immortality
and eternal life. When he found them clothed upon and surrounded
with the weaknesses of mortal flesh, would he despise them? No.
It is true, I have seen men who became poor and miserable all at
once, and then those who were their friends in the days of their
prosperity turn from them, and scarcely deign to bestow them a
look, it being too humiliating to associate with them in their
poverty. But it was not so with the Savior; he associated with
them in other spheres, and when they came here, descending below
all things, he did not despise to associate with these same
kindred spirits. "Then you really mean to hold to the doctrine
that the Savior of the world was married; do you mean to be
understood so? And if so, do you mean to be understood that he
had more than one wife?"
80
The Christian world by their prejudices have driven us away from
the Old Bible, so we must now appeal to the New Testament, for
that seems to suit the prejudice of the people; though to me it
is all alike, both the Old and New Testaments; for the scribe
that is well instructed, brings out of his treasury things both
new and old. This is my treasury, or rather, it is one of my
treasuries, and what I cannot find there, I trust will come down
from on high, and lodge in my heart. The gift of God is also my
treasury, even the Holy Spirit.
80
Now suppose I should set out myself, and travel through the
cities of the nation as a celebrated reformer, preaching
revelations and sentiments as lofty as the skies, and rolling out
ideas strange and new, to which the multitude were entirely
unaccustomed; and wherever I went, suppose I had with me three or
four women--one combing my head, another washing my feet, and
another shedding tears upon them, and wiping them with the hair
of her head. Suppose I should lean upon them, and they upon me,
would it not appear monstrous in the eyes of the world? Would
they ride me into Jerusalem upon our ass's colt, and cast
branches of the palm tree beneath my feet, shouting, "Hosannah,
blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, hosannah in
the highest?" I guess they would give me a coat of tar and
feathers, and ride me on a rail; and it is my opinion they would
serve the Savior the same, did he go about now as he did eighteen
hundred years ago.
81
There is an old prophecy of Isaiah, which I cannot stop to read,
but you will find it in the 53rd chapter of his prophecies; read
the whole of the chapter. This particular prophecy speaks of
Christ all the way through. It is there said, "When thou shalt
make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed." What
constitutes the soul? The spirit and body of man united; for you
know it is said in one place that so many souls were slain in the
night by the angel of God. The immortal part was not slain, but a
disunion of the mortal and immortal parts took place. When they
shall make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed.
If he has no seed, how could he see them? When they make his soul
an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, and prolong his days,
and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand." By and
bye the Prophet goes on to say, "And who shall declare his
generation," for his life is taken from the earth. If he had no
generation, who could declare it. I told you there was an agent
who would bring out every subject in bold relief, which is the
Holy Ghost, who searcheth all things, even the deep things of
God, and until that celestial agent should fire some man's heart
to declare his generation, it could never be made known. Who
shall declare it? He could not, for he was cut off from the
earth. I have noticed the prophecy of Isaiah, that portion of it
which was fulfilled in the person of the Savior, for the Lord
divided him a portion with the great, "and he shall divide the
spoil with the strong; because he hath poured out his soul unto
death: and he was numbered with the transgressors; and he bare
the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors."
Upon him was laid the iniquity of us all; he was numbered with
thieves, and in his expiring moments he said, "Father, forgive
them; for they know not what they do." "He was oppressed, and he
was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth; he is brought as a
lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is
dumb, so he openeth not his mouth. He was taken from prison and
from judgment: and who shall declare his generation? for he was
cut off out of the land of the living: for the transgression of
my people was he stricken." Now if one portion of this prophecy
has been fulfilled, the other portion has, or will be.
81
How was it with Mary and Martha, and other women that followed
him? In old times, and it is common in this day, the women, even
as Sarah, called their husbands Lord; the word Lord is tantamount
to husband in some languages, master, lord, husband, are about
synonymous. In England we frequently hear the wife say, "Where is
my master?" She does not mean a tyrant, but as Sarah called her
husband Lord, she designates hers by the word master. When Mary
of old came to the sepulchre on the first day of the week,
instead of finding Jesus she saw two angels in white, "And they
say unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She said unto them,
Because they have taken away my Lord," or husband, "and I know
not where they have laid him. And when she had thus said, she
turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it
was Jesus. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom
seekest thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto
him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast
laid him, and I will take him away. Jesus saith unto her, Mary.
She turned herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say,
Master." Is there not here manifested the affections of a wife.
These words speak the kindred ties and sympathies that are common
to that relation of husband and wife. Where will you find a
family so nearly allied by the ties of common religion? "Well,"
you say, "that appears rather plausible, but I want a little more
evidence, I want you to find where it says the Savior was
actually married."
82
Have you ever read your Bibles? I must confess I have not read it
for some time, but looked more to Him who rules on high, and to
those who hold the words of life in the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost; I look to them more frequently than to it. I have once
memorized the Bible, and when any one quoted one verse, I could
quote the next. I have memorized it in English, German, and
Hebrew, still I do not profess to be very familiar with it now,
yet the sentiments and spirit of it are in my heart, and will be
as long as I live, and still remain when I am gone to another
sphere. When does it say the Savior was married? I believe I will
read it for your accommodation, or you might not believe my words
were I to say that there is indeed such a Scripture.
82
We will turn over to the account of the marriage in Cana of
Galilee, and the mother of Jesus was there. Yes, and somebody
else too. You will find it in the 2nd chapter of John's Gospel;
remember it and read it when you go home. "And the third day
there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus
was there: and both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the
marriage. And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith
unto him, They have no wine. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, what
have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come. His mother
saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do it. And
there were set there six water pots of stone, after the manner of
the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins
apiece. Jesus saith unto them, Fill the water pots with water.
And they filled them up to the brim. And he saith unto them, Draw
out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. And they bare
it. When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was
made wine, and knew not whence it was: (but the servants which
drew the water knew;) the governor of the feast called the
bridegroom, and saith unto him"--that is, the ruler of the feast
saith unto the bridegroom, "Every man at the beginning doth set
forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is
worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now."
82
Gentlemen, that is as plain as the translators, or different
councils over this Scripture, dare allow it to go to the world,
but the thing is there; it is told; Jesus was the bridegroom at
the marriage of Cana of Galilee, and he told them what to do.
82
Now there was actually a marriage; and if Jesus was not the
bridegroom on that occasion, please tell who was. If any man can
show this, and prove that it was not the Savior of the world,
then I will acknowledge I am in error. We say it was Jesus Christ
who was married, to be brought into the relation whereby he could
see his seed, before he was crucified. "Has he indeed passed by
the nature of angels, and taken upon himself the seed of Abraham,
to die without leaving a seed to bear his name on the earth?" No.
But when the secret is fully out, the seed of the blessed shall
be gathered in, in the last days; and he who has not the blood of
Abraham flowing in his veins, who has not one particle of the
Savior's in him, I am afraid is a stereotyped Gentile, who will
be left out and not be gathered in the last days; for I tell you
it is the chosen of God, the seed of the blessed, that shall be
gathered. I do not despise to be called a son of Abraham, if he
had a dozen wives; or to be called a brother, a son, a child of
the Savior, if he had Mary, and Martha, and several others, as
wives; and though he did cast seven devils out of one of them, it
is all the same to me.
83
Well, then, he shall see his seed, and who shall declare his
generation, for he was cut off from the earth? I shall say here,
that before the Savior died, he looked upon his own natural
children, as we look upon ours; he saw his seed, and immediately
afterwards he was cut off from the earth; but who shall declare
his generation? They had no father to hold them in honorable
remembrance; they passed into the shades of obscurity, never to
be exposed to mortal eye as the seed of the blessed one. For no
doubt had they been exposed to the eye of the world, those
infants might have shared the same fate as the children of
Jerusalem in the days of Herod, when all the children were
ordered to be slain under such an age, with the hopes of slaying
the infant Savior. They might have suffered by the hand of the
assassin, as the sons of many kings have done who were heirs
apparent to the thrones of their fathers.
83
History is replete with circumstances of neck-or-nothing
politicians dyeing their hands in the blood of those who stood in
their way to the throne or to power.
83
That seed has had its influence upon the chosen of God in the
last days. The same spirit inspires them that inspires their
father, who bled and died upon the cross after the manner of the
flesh.
83
Well, but, says one, there was certainly an injunction laid upon
the Bishops in New Testament times, that they should have but one
wife. This is brought up as a great argument against the position
the Latter-day Saints have taken. In olden times they might have
passed through the same circumstances as some of the Latter-day
Saints had to in Illinois. What would it have done for us, if
they had known that many of us had more than one wife when we
lived in Illinois? They would have broken us up, doubtless, worse
than they did. They may break us up, and rout us from one place
to another, but by and bye we shall come to a point where we
shall have all the women, and they will have none. You may think
I am joking about this, but I can bring you the truth of God to
demonstrate it to you. I have not advanced anything I have not
got an abundance of backing for. There is more truth than poetry
in this as sure as you live.
83
The Bishops anciently, in their office and callings, had a great
deal to do with temporal matters--serving tables, attending to
the poor, &c. And in as much as so much trust was reposed in them
of a temporal character, the were required to have a fair
reputation, and must not stand in any relation that would in the
least prejudice their reputation with the world of mankind.
83
In certain countries, plurality of wives is legal. Christendom
think they are about everybody, and the "rest of mankind" are few
and far between. I have travelled among nations and countries
where this doctrine was tolerated by law, and I will venture to
say, if we were to take a walk through the world to-night, and
find out those who are in favor of, or against, this doctrine,
the majority would be in its favor. Could the whole world be
assembled here before me, and a vote taken upon this subject,
they would give us the right of conscience in this matter.
83
Has not the Mahomedan a right to be in favor of it? Did not God
make him? And is not his right as dear to him as ours? Why should
we set ourselves up as a little family of nations in Christendom,
and say to the rest of the great family of the world, "You shall
not do so and so, and you shall do this or that?" Why should we
be restricted in this matter, while the great majority of the
world decide in its favor?
83
Take this question up upon political principles, and what do the
majority of the world say about it? They establish our right.
Then take it upon the principles of natural philosophy, and the
truth of our position is made still more apparent. Had I language
to portray to the most delicate ear the principles of our
existence, and the laws of our nature, the most stubborn sceptic
would be obliged to yield to the power of truth. I might take up
the subject in this point of light, but I will forbear, I will
spare you. If I had a congregation of men, I would not spare them
one whit.
84
The Bishop is to be the husband of one wife. And as for old Paul,
everybody says he lived and died a bachelor; but he said all
things were lawful for him, and that he had power to lead about a
sister, a wife, as well as other Apostles, and as the brethren of
the Lord, and Cephas. Paul did not make known all things, for all
things were not lawful to tell. He said himself, he knew a man
that was caught up to the third heavens, and heard things
unlawful to utter. If he did not take a wife, and multiply, and
replenish the earth, he did not fulfil the first great
fundamental law of nature.
84
There are many living now who are bachelors. I do not complain of
the very old men, for they cannot help themselves at all times,
but I am going to complain of the old bachelors; and I tell you
what it is, if you do not step forward and marry, and try to
carry on the great work of Jehovah, it will be left for a better
man to do than you. [Voice in the stand, "There is but one old
bachelor in the Territory, and he has gone to the States."] O! I
beg your pardon; President Young says he does not know of but one
old bachelor in all the Territory of Utah, and he has gone to the
States; therefore I have nothing more to say on this particular
point. Look abroad upon the world at large, and how many are
there who are too niggardly to take a wife, and support her and
her offspring honorably, and rear up a family that will reflect
honor upon them in their old age! No--they cannot afford to do
this, but they go where they can gratify their fleshly desires,
leaving the consequences altogether with the confiding females
whom they dishonor, and who in that state despair of ever being
reinstated in society with a good character, give themselves to
prostitution, and in rottenness go down to a premature grave with
ten thousand curses on the heads of their deceivers.
84
Do you suppose these things are going to escape the all-seeing
eye of the Great Jehovah? And will He not visit the guilty
sensualist with a dreadful punishment? He will. Why not in
honorable wedlock raise up offspring to glorify God? Why this
niggardly disposition? No wonder the Lord Almighty sends the
pestilence to lay them waste, and reduce nations and cities to
ruins.
84
Brethren and sisters, it is for us to have the light of truth
shining in our eyes, and honor that truth in all our intercourse
with one another.
84
The Bishop shall have but one wife. If you were in a country
where only one wife is allowed by law, then you would be obliged
to have but one. What shall I say? A Bishop in England, where he
knew polygamy to be contrary to law, must have but one wife; if
you want another, and the law will not allow it, you must go
where it is allowed by law. It was the case with the Bishops in
olden times. We must submit to the laws of man until he shall
reign whose right it is to reign.
84
This is the cord that shall revolutionize the whole world, and it
will make the United States tremble from the very head to the
foot; it is like leaven hid in three measures of meal until the
whole is leavened. There is such a tide of irresistible arguments
that, like the grand Mississippi, it bears on its bold current
everything that dares to oppose its course.
85
Says one, "Why is it that men in your society may have more than
one wife? What is the policy of it?" The men of God who hold the
Priesthood of heaven, and imbibe the light of the Holy Ghost,
have the privilege and right. Now let me illustrate one thing,
and let me bring it home to you. There may be some under the
sound of my voice that the case will fit. Some man will perhaps
marry a wife of his youth. She dies--he loved her as he loves
himself; and her memory ever lingers about his heart. He marries
another, and she dies, and he loved her equally as well. He
marries a third, and so on, and he loved them all. By and bye he
dies, and he dies with devoted affection and love to them all.
85
Now in the resurrection, which of these wives will he claim?
There is no difference in his love to any of them, and they have
all perhaps borne children to him. He loves the children of one
mother as well as the children of another. What say you? Which
shall he have in the resurrection? Why, let him have the whole of
them. To whom are they nearer allied?
85
There is a case opposite to this, where a woman married a
husband, and he died, and so on, until she was married to seven
husbands, and then she died. The question was asked the Savior,
"Whose wife will she be in the resurrection!" for they all had
her. The Savior gave a curious answer. Says he, "In the
resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but
are as the angels of God." Now tell me how the angels are in
heaven, and then we shall have the secret.
85
It is said, "In the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my
Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall
prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men
shall dream dreams: and on my servants and on my handmaidens I
will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall
prophecy." You are praying every day, "Thy kingdom come, and thy
will be done on earth as it is in heaven." You never can know how
it is done in heaven, unless you can see it by vision; or the
kingdom, when it does come, unless it is revealed to you by the
spirit of prophecy, or in dreams and visions; then you know it.
85
This is the benefit of dreams and visions, although this power is
lightly spoken of, and repudiated in the Christian world. The
revelation of the Almighty from God to a man who holds the
Priesthood, and is enlightened by the Holy Ghost, whom God
designs to make a ruler and a governor in His eternal kingdom is,
that he may have many wives, that when he goes yonder to another
sphere he may still continue to perpetuate his species, and of
the increase of his kingdom and government there shall be no end,
says Daniel. How does the kingdom of God increase, but by the
increase of its subjects? Everything increases, everything
multiplies. As brother Benson said this morning, even the
mosquitoes of Nebraska increase and multiply. If they do, why not
high orders of the creation have a better right? These mosquitoes
and insects are the result of a fallen world, but by and bye
there will be nothing to hurt or destroy in all God's holy
mountain.
85
These men of God who are married here by the authority of heaven
are sealed on earth and in heaven. The good old book says, that
which is sealed on earth is sealed in heaven; and whosesoever
sins ye remit on earth shall be remitted in heaven, and
whatsoever ye bind on earth shall be bound in heaven. That
Priesthood that has not this power is no better than a rope of
sand. The true Priesthood alone possesses it. The Priesthood that
has not this power is a mock Priesthood, and not the Priesthood
of the Almighty. Little did the world know when they treated the
Savior as they did, that he held their destiny in his hands; the
world knew him not; he came to his own and they received him not;
but the time will come that they will know him, and the power of
his Priesthood.
86
When the servants of God and their wives go to heaven there is an
eternal union, and they will multiply and replenish the world to
which they are going.
86
It is not every man in the United States that can be the
president, or that can be a governor, or a judge, but all are
within the pale of the government of the United States, though
they do not all bear rule; many are called, and few are chosen.
But in yonder world those who bear the Priesthood, and by their
faith and obedience obtain the sanction of the Almighty, they are
sealed on earth and in heaven, and will be exalted to rule and
govern for ever; while those who would not listen to the holy
commandments, and died without having a wife sealed to them, are
angels; they are lower spirits, and servants to them that rule.
Therefore, this family of old, which the Savior spoke of, saying,
"In the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in
marriage," are not Gods, but angels, who neither marry nor are
given in marriage, while the men that magnify their callings are
they that bear rule, and hold dominion, and receive their crown,
and are one with the Savior, as he is one with the Father. Hence,
he that is faithful over a few things shall be made ruler over
many things.
86
I have a few words more to say, and a great deal more can be
said; for I have only just dipped into the subject a little. I
want to say a few things more, and perhaps this is the most
fitting occasion on which they could be said. You never see a
"Mormon" man who bears the Priesthood, unless it is some
characters that only bear it in form, who are devoid of
principle, who have transgressed, and have escaped being dealt
with--I say you never see a true-hearted "Mormon" man running
after a lewd woman; but there are women among the Latter-day
Saints who are loose in their conduct, notwithstanding they have
embraced the Gospel. We only wish to apply this where it belongs;
do not any of you have your feelings hurt, for God knows I would
hold the virtuous and good as sacred as I would my own life. At
the same time I am bound to speak in plainness, and I feel that
the Spirit is on me now, I am warmed with it, and it presses me
to speak on this subject, and to speak it out. There are families
in this town that have bowed externally to the yoke of Christ,
but they are as corrupt as hell, and I can point where they are,
in what direction they dwell. When I approach their habitations,
I feel that they are an abomination in my sight. "Have you any
tangible evidence of this?" Yes, I have, and more than I want,
which I shall keep to myself, but the day will come when it will
all come out. Do you see "Mormon" men running there? No. Wherever
you find a house among the Latter-day Saints where no "Mormon"
men go, you may know it is not all sound in Denmark. I will tell
you whom you see there in particular--men who fear not God nor
regard man. What have I got to say concerning women that will
come into the Church and kingdom of God, and bring dishonor upon
themselves, and endeavour to bring it upon the whole Church, by
cohabiting with those cursed scapegraces who are passing through
here to California who make their boast of what they did in Great
Salt Lake City? I know their secret talk in their chambers, for
the Spirit of God searcheth all things. It may not be with me to
the same extent all the time, but sometimes the whole vision of
my mind is lit up, and I see and understand it all.
87
I am going to say something upon those who dishonor the Church
and kingdom of God in this way. I will tell you what shall happen
to those men and women who commit lewdness, and go and boast of
it, and laugh in the face of heaven. The day shall come when
their flesh shall rot upon their bones, and as they are walking
it shall drop, and become a nauseous stink upon the highway. Now
go and boast that you can get all you want for a dress pattern,
or a yard of ribbon; go and boast of it, and the Lord Almighty
shall curse you all the day long. [Voice in the stand, "Amen."]
And when you step, chunks of your flesh shall drop off your
bones, and stink enough to sicken a dog.
87
I speak this to both men and women that practise this iniquity in
the midst of this people; and if you do not refrain from such
intercourse, this prediction shall begin to take effect, and by
this you shall know whether I have spoken in the name of the
Lord, or in the name of Orson Hyde. For such abominable practices
to come in our midst under the robes of sanctity, because there
are liberal, holy, and righteous principles practised by the
Saints, I say, curse their habitation and their persons; and if
this is your mind, let all Israel say amen. [The whole of the
congregation at the top of their voices said, "Amen!"] And let
these contemptible wretches feel the "Mormon" spirit, not by
"Mormon" hands, but by the power of God on high.
87
I feel charged with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, and it
burns in my heart like a flame, and this is the testimony I bear.
If I do mingle in the streets with the crowd to engage in
business as any other man, I am not always asleep, and insensible
to what is passing around me. I do not profess to know a great
deal, but some things I do know, and some things I do not know.
87
I have endeavored to illustrate this subject for the benefit of
the honest inquirer, I have only just touched it, endeavoring to
throw out a few hints for your consideration, that you may know
we are not without some reason for our faith and practice
touching the subject of polygamy. I wish you to mind the
admonition I have given. I have given it to you in faith; I have
given it to you regardless of consequences, for I ask no odds of
any body, except of my Father in heaven, and of my brethren whose
hearts I know to be pure; and I want to be identified with them
in time and in all eternity, and with my sisters too; and wish to
be exalted with them, and them with me, where the Saints may join
hands after passing through much tribulation, and gaining crowns,
to rejoice together for ever and ever.
87
I feel as though I had borne a faithful testimony, and I now say,
in the presence of God and angels, that I have given the guilty
persons warning, and my garments are clean from your blood. Take
warning, and never do a thing that will throw dishonor upon the
Saints of the Most High.
87
May God add His blessing, and preserve us to His heavenly
kingdom, which may He grant. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, October 6, 1854
Brigham Young, October 6, 1854
MARRIAGE RELATIONS OF BISHOPS AND DEACONS.
An Address by President Brigham Young, Delivered at the General
Conference, in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City,
October 6, 1854.
88
I do not wish to eradicate any items from the lecture Elder Hyde
has given us this evening, but simply to give you my views, in a
few words, on the portion touching Bishops and Deacons.
88
In Paul's first epistle to Timothy, third chapter, he writes as
follows--
88
"This is a true saying, If a man desire the office of a bishop,
he desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the
husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to
hospitality, apt to teach; not given to wine, no striker, not
greedy of filthy lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous;
one that ruleth well his own house, having his children in
subjection with all gravity; (for if a man know not how to rule
his own house, how shall he take care of the Church of God?) Not
a novice, lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the
condemnation of the devil. Moreover he must have a good report of
them which are without; lest he fall into reproach and the snare
of the devil. Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double
tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lucre;
holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. And let
these also first be proved; then let them use the office of a
deacon, being found blameless. Even so must their wives be grave,
not slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. Let the deacons be
the husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own
houses well."
88
I have read this that your minds may be refreshed, and that you
may know how it does read.
88
Instead of my believing for a moment that Paul wished to signify
to Timothy that he must select a man to fill the office of a
Bishop that would have but one wife, I believe directly the
reverse; but his advice to Timothy amounts simply to this--It
would not be wise for you to ordain a man to the office of a
Bishop unless he has a wife; you must not ordain a single or
unmarried man to that calling.
88
If you will read this chapter carefully, you will learn the
qualifications necessary for Deacons and Bishops, and also for
their wives.
88
I will simply give my views with regard to this matter, and then
leave it.
88
I have no testimony from the Bible, neither have I from any
history that I have any knowledge of, that a man was ever
prohibited in the Church in the days of Paul from taking more
than one wife. If any historian has knowledge to the contrary,
let him make it known at a suitable time; but if such was the
case it has not come to my knowledge.
89
I will now give you my reasons why it is necessary that a Bishop
should have a wife, not but that he may have more than one wife.
In the first place he is (or should be) like a father to his
ward, or to the people over whom he presides, and a good portion
of his time is occupied among them. Still he does not wish to be
bound up, or flooded with cares of this world, so but that he can
officiate in his office, and magnify it to acceptance.
89
The office of a Bishop is in his ward; and when he finds a man
who is doing a good business as a farmer or a tradesman, and who
has plenty around him, and is faithfully paying his tithing, he
has no business there only to receive the tithing that man has to
pay for the benefit of the kingdom of God; his business is more
particularly in the houses of widows and orphans, and he is
called to administer to them in righteousness, like a father.
89
Paul, knowing by observation and his own experience the
temptations that were continually thrown before the Elders, gave
instructions paramount to this--Before you ordain a person to be
a Bishop, to take the charge of a Branch in any one district or
place, see that he has a wife to begin with; he did not say, "but
one wife;" it does not read so; but he must have one to begin
with, in order that he may not be continually drawn into
temptation while he is in the line of his duty, visiting the
houses of widows and orphans, the poor, the afflicted, and the
sick in his ward. He is to converse with families, sometimes upon
family matters, and care for them, but if he has no wife, he is
not so capable of taking care of a family as he otherwise would
be, and perhaps he is not capable of taking care of himself. Now
select a young man who has preserved himself in purity and
holiness, one who has carried himself circumspectly before the
people, and before God; it would not do to ordain him to the
office of a Bishop, for he may be drawn into temptation, and he
lacks experience in family matters; but take a man who has one
wife at least, a man of experience, like thousands of our Elders,
men of strength of mind, who have determination in them to
preserve themselves pure under all circumstances, at all times,
and in all places in their wards. Now, Timothy, select such a man
to be a Bishop.
89
A Bishop in his calling and duty is with the Church all the time;
he is not called to travel abroad to preach, but is at home; he
is not abroad in the world, but is with the Saints.
89
When you have got your Bishop, he needs assistants, and he
ordains Counsellors, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, and calls
them to help him; and he wishes men of his own heart and hand to
do this. Says he, "I dare not even call a man to be a Deacon, to
assist me in my calling, unless he has a family." It is not the
business of an ignorant young man, of no experience in family
matters, to inquire into the circumstances of families, and know
the wants of every person. Some may want medicine and
nourishment, and to be looked after, and it is not the business
of boys to do this; but select a man who has got a family to be a
Deacon, whose wife can go with him, and assist him in
administering to the needy in the ward.
89
These are simply my views in a few words on this subject, and
always have been since I have reflected upon the doctrine that
the fathers teach us in the Holy Scriptures. I will venture to
say the view I take of the matter is not to be disputed or
disproved by Scripture or reason.
90
I have no reasonable grounds upon which to say it was not the
custom in ancient times for a man to have more than one wife, but
every reason to believe that it was the custom among the Jews,
from the days of Abraham to the days of the Apostles, for they
were lineal descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, all of whom
taught and practised the doctrine of plurality of wives, and were
revered by the whole Jewish nation, and it is but natural that
they should have respected and followed their teachings and
example.
90
So much I wished to say to my brethren and sisters. We have had a
splendid address from brother Hyde, or which I am grateful. I
feel in my heart to bless the people all the time, and can say
amen to brother Hyde's last remarks. I know just as much about
those matters as I want to know, and if I do not know more, it is
because there is no more of it in the city. It is a hard matter
for a man to hide himself from me in this Territory; the birds of
the air, they say, carry news, and if they do not, I have plenty
of sources for information.
90
I say to the congregation, treasure up in your hearts what you
have heard to-night, and at other times. You will hear more with
regard to the doctrine, that is, our "Marriage Relations." Elder
Hyde says he has only just dipped into it, but, if it will not be
displeasing to him, I will say he has not dipped into it yet; he
has only run round the edge of the field. He has done so
beautifully, and it will have its desired effect. But the whole
subject of the marriage relation is not in my reach, nor in any
other man's reach on this earth. It is without beginning of days
or end of years; it is a hard matter to reach. We can tell some
things with regard to it; it lays the foundation for worlds, for
angels, and for the Gods; for intelligent beings to be crowned
with glory, immortality, and eternal lives. In fact, it is the
thread which runs from the beginning to the end of the holy
Gospel of salvation--of the Gospel of the Son of God; it is from
eternity to eternity. When the vision of the mind is opened, you
can see a great portion of it, but you see it comparatively as a
speaker sees the faces of a congregation. To look at, and talk
to, each individual separately, and thinking to become fully
acquainted with them, only to spend five minutes with each would
consume too much time, it could not easily be done. So it is with
the visions of eternity; we can see and understand, but it is
difficult to tell. May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, February 6, 1853
Brigham Young, February 6, 1853
ORGANIZATION AND DEVELOPMENT OF MAN.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 6, 1853.
90
The organization of man, I suppose, is one of the deepest and
most profound studies for philosophers and theologians there is
in nature. The organization of man, embracing all the attributes
and powers of his physical and mental constitution, is considered
a mystery by the wisest and most expert philosophers that have
lived, and is a subject that daily occupies the thoughts and
researches of the more intelligent portion of the children of
men.
91
When we carefully notice the manner of our own reflections, it is
a marvel and a wonder to us; and we are apt to say, What am I?
Who am I? And for what was I made? Who is the author of my
existence? Who laid the foundation of and planned this singular
structure? It is a mystery how this wonderful machinery works,
and how it is sustained to fulfil the purpose of its creation! In
reality, however, there is no such thing as a mystery but to the
ignorant. We may also say, there is no such thing, in reality, as
a miracle, except to those who do not understand the "Alpha and
Omega" of every phenomenon that is made manifest. To a person who
thoroughly understands the reason of all things, and can trace
from their effects to their true causes, mystery does not exist.
Yet the physical and mental existence of man is a great mystery
to him.
91
In the experience of our lives we are taught many principles that
are worthy the attention of the most intelligent on earth. The
first great principle that ought to occupy the attention of
mankind, that should be understood by the child and the adult,
and which is the main spring of all action, (whether people
understand it or not,) is the principle of improvement. The
principle of increase, of exaltation, of adding to that we
already possess, is the grand moving principle and cause of the
actions of the children of men. No matter what their pursuits
are, in what nation they were born, with what people they have
been associated, what religion they profess, or what politics
they hold, this is the main spring of the actions of the people,
embracing all the powers necessary in performing the duties of
life.
91
This is the lesson we should study. The powers of our minds and
bodies should be governed and controlled in that way that will
secure to us an eternal increase. While the inhabitants of the
earth are bestowing all their ability, both mental and physical,
upon perishable objects, those who profess to be Latter-day
Saints, who have the privilege of receiving and understanding the
principles of the holy Gospel, are in duty bound to study and
find out, and put in practice in their lives, those principles
that are calculated to endure, and that tend to a continual
increase in this, and in the world to come. All their earthly
avocations should be framed upon this principle. This alone can
insure to them an exaltation; this is the starting point, in this
existence, to an endless progression. All the ideas, cogitations,
and labors of man are circumscribed by and incorporated in this
great principle of life.
91
When we duly reflect upon the cogitations of our own minds, when
we look upon the people called Latter-day Saints, upon the earth
on which we stand, and upon the mighty universe around us, by the
light of the Spirit of truth in our minds, we marvel with
astonishment. When the light that lighteth every man that cometh
into the world, illuminates the understanding, and exposes to
view the true order of the works of the Framer of the Universe,
so that they can contemplate the great first cause of all things,
and then look upon the grovelling pursuits of mortals, and their
anxiety to obtain that which will perish, at the expense of the
more enduring substance, every person must be struck with
astonishment beyond measure.
92
The human family are like so many children that have just learned
how to walk, in the eyes of a person whose mind has been opened
by the light of the Holy Ghost. The sage, grey headed
grandfathers, and those of fewer years, but not of less
experience and wisdom, have viewed the eagerness of children to
possess mere trifles, and often something that would be their
sure destruction if they obtained it. So it is with the
inhabitants of the world. A company of little children at play is
a perfect miniature picture of the life of man: "Give me this,
and give me that; and I want to have the other thing;" still you
are not willing I should possess it; and the parent knows that
often its possession would be an injury. Or when one child sits
down in a little chair, another one will cry because of it,
without receiving the least injury. If you place a plate of
apples or plums before a child of three or four years old, he
will not be content with one, or two, or with as many as he can
hold; but he will try to grasp the whole plate full with his
little fingers, dropping one, and taking up another, until he has
scattered and wasted them, and at last be contented to sit down
and eat one, that is, if the rest of the children have not any
but himself; or else cry, when he has as many as he can hold,
because he can not hold them all. The little girl will cry for
the needle she sees her mother working with, and when she has got
it, handle it to her injury; and the little boy will cry for the
razor he sees his father using.
92
It is so with many of the brethren and sisters; they cry for the
razor. These inconsistent desires of early childhood for trifling
things, are exhibited in the human family, after they have
arrived to maturer years. They may be reaching after things of
weightier importance than the child, but when they are compared
with eternal matters, they are just as trifling; and to the mind
that is instructed, that has been touched with the light of
eternal truth, they appear even more foolish than children,
because we expect better things of them. As a general thing, the
men of eighty years of age are as contracted in their minds, as
to a knowedge of the true principles of life, and the end and
purpose of their being, as little children only two and three
years old are of the business that occupies the attention of the
City Council or the Legislature of the State.
92
The thousand-and-one inconsistencies of childhood have their
parallel in the actions and doings of many of this people.
Theatrical companies try to exhibit traits of human life; but a
better stage cannot be than the world, nor better actors than
men, to a man of understanding. It is pleasing and instructing to
see certain characters personified upon the boards of a theatre
which is managed upon righteous principles. A prominent feature
of the human world was most admirably portrayed by our performers
the other evening, in the melo-drama called "The Serious Family."
When the mother told the daughter to say to the friend of her
husband, they had no spare rooms in the house, the daughter
replied, "Shall I tell a lie?" "Yes," answered the old dame, "if
it is to promote our holy cause." Do anything, no matter what,
whether it is right or wrong, to gain the end we wish, is the
language of unenlightened, unregenerate man. If the Lord Almighty
should give the human family their desire in full, they would not
keep the broad road to destruction, but they would go across
lots, quick to hell.
92
It is not my intention to detain the meeting long this afternoon;
but before I bring my remarks to a close, I wish to impress upon
your minds some few prominent items of our religion. I can say
truly that I am happy, and rejoice exceedingly, and am thankful
beyond measure, that the items I wish to notice are in a great
degree adhered to by this people as a whole. That I may bring the
matter before our minds at once, I will repeat part of the
"Mormon Creed," viz., "Let every man mind his own business." If
this is observed, every man will have business sufficient on
hand, so as not to afford time to trouble himself with the
business of other people. You can now comprehend the whole
discourse by the nature of the text.
93
While brother Erastus Snow was speaking, he made use of
weedy gardens as a comparison, to apply to those who complained
of other people's gardens, while their own were neglected. I will
refer to the same idea. There are plenty of evils about our
neighbors; this no person will pretend to deny; but there is no
man or woman on the earth, Saint or sinner, but what has plenty
to do to watch the little evils that cling to human nature, and
weed their own gardens. We are made subject to vanity, and it is
right. We are made subject to the powers of evil, which is
necessary to prove all things. We are apt to neglect our own
feelings, passions, and undertakings, or in other words, to
neglect to weed our own gardens, and while we are weeding our
neighbor's, before we are aware, weeds will start up and kill the
good seeds in our own. This is the reason why we should most
strictly attend to our own business.
93
I am happy to say that this people do increase in understanding,
wisdom, patience, and faith. It appears to me much more easy for
mankind to live without sin, than with it. We have been taught
that it is contrary to nature to live without sin. If a man
should spit in my face, it would be natural for me to knock him
down, or in return spit in his face. But suppose one should
injure me in person, or estate, and I should overlook it, and
show mercy to the individual, it would cause him to reflect upon
his conduct, and show him the true bearings of his unjust act,
and make him ashamed of it much better than if I retaliated. If I
were to pay him back in his own coin, I should render myself
worthy of what I have received. If I bear an insult with meek
patience, and do not return the injury, I have a decided
advantage over my adversary. And if the person is susceptible of
feeling such a rebuke, he will say, "I have done wrong; my
conscience condemns me, and my neighbor, or my brother, did not
retaliate." It at once causes the evil doer to reflect, and he
will say, "Why did I do it? The devil tempted me; I will go and
confess my sin to my neighbor, for he is not disposed to return
the wrong, and he is a better person than I am; and from
henceforth I will mind my own business, and keep a guard upon my
passions." Is it not better in all such cases to be guided by
that principle, than by the principle of retaliation?
93
To illustrate still further. Suppose A insults B, and B demands
satisfaction, and they agree to fight: they meet and inflict upon
each other blows and injuries, and whip each other right well. A,
however, is the conqueror, and B retires vanquished, in shame and
disgrace. He cannot any longer remain in the same neighborhood
with his victorious enemy, and therefore concludes to sell out,
and leave the place. Now suppose B had borne the first insult, or
injury, and returned it only with good, instead of trying to do A
an injury; A would have been completely conquered, and B would
have escaped a sound whipping. Were we, one and all, to pursue
the latter course, quarrels would soon cease in our community. As
I said, if we keep our own gardens clear of weeds, our neighbors
will take a pattern by us, and produce from their gardens greater
quantities of fruit another year.
94
Now, brethren and sisters, receive the exhortation and counsel of
brother Snow, and profit by it; and employ the rest of your lives
in good thoughts, kind words, and good works. Shall I sit down
and read the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Covenants
all the time?" says one. Yes, if you please, and when you have
done, you may be nothing but a sectarian after all. It is your
duty to study to know everything upon the face of the earth, in
addition to reading those books. We should not only study good,
and its effects upon our race, but also evil, and its
consequences.
94
I make these remarks to lay the foundation for principle in the
minds of the people; and if you do not yet understand what I
would be at, I will try to illustrate it still further. For
example, we will take a strict, religious, holy, down country,
eastern Yankee, who would whip a beer barrel for working on
Sunday, and never suffer a child to go into company of his
age--never suffer him to have any associates, or permit him to do
any thing or know anything, only what the deacon, priests, or
missionaries bring to the house; when that child attains to
mature age, say eighteen or twenty years, he is very apt to steal
away from his father and mother; and when he has broken his
bands, you would think all hell was let loose, and that he would
compass the world at once.
94
Now understand it--when parents whip their children for reading
novels, and never let them go to the theatre, or to any place of
recreation and amusement, but bind them to the moral law, until
duty becomes loathsome to them; when they are freed by age from
the rigorous training of their parents, they are more fit for
companions to devils, than to be the children of such religious
parents.
94
If I do not learn what is in the world, from first to last,
somebody will be wiser than I am. I intend to know the whole of
it, both good and bad. Shall I practise evil? No; neither have I
told you to practise it, but to learn by the light of truth every
principle there is in existence in the world.
94
Still further. When I was young, I was kept within very strict
bounds, and was not allowed to walk more than half-an-hour on
Sunday for exercise. The proper and necessary gambols of youth
having been denied me, makes me want active exercise and
amusement now. I had not a chance to dance when I was young, and
never heard the enchanting tones of the violin, until I was
eleven years of age; and then I thought I was on the high way to
hell, if I suffered myself to linger and listen to it. I shall
not subject my little children to such a course of unnatural
training, but they shall go to the dance, study music, read
novels, and do anything else that will tend to expand their
frames, add fire to their spirits, improve their minds, and make
them feel free and untrammeled in body and mind. Let everything
come in its season, place everything in the place designed for
it, and do everything in its right time. And inasmuch as the Lord
Almighty has designed us to know all that is in the earth, both
the good and the evil, and to learn not only what is in heaven,
but what is in hell, you need not expect ever to get through
learning. Though I mean to learn all that is in heaven, earth,
and hell. Do I need to commit iniquity to do it? No. If I were to
go into the bowels of hell to find out what is there, that does
not make it necessary that I should commit one evil, or blaspheme
in any way the name of my Maker.
94
Do you not suppose the Lord is there, and knows all about it? I
am satisfied of it. If He is not there, when the wicked
inhabitants of the earth begin to inquire where they shall flee
to escape from His presence, they will find a hiding place in
hell. If the wicked wish to escape from His presence, they must
go where He is not, where He does not live, where His influence
does not preside. To find such a place is impossible, except they
go beyond the bounds of time and space.
95
I have learned enough to be happy, when I am in the enjoyment of
the blessings of the Lord. That is a great lesson for a man to
learn. There are two things that make this people unhappy, if
ever they are unhappy, viz., themselves, and the spirits that are
around them. This, however, will more particularly apply to
individuals. As a people, as a community, there is not its
parallel to be found on the earth, for contentment and happiness.
Will you make yourselves happy? You are greatly blessed of the
Lord, all the day long, and should be happy; but we are apt to
close our eyes against this fact, and fancy ourselves miserable,
when we are actually blessed.
95
To make ourselves happy is incorporated in the great design of
man's existence. I have learned not to fret myself about that
which I cannot help. If I can do good, I will do it; and if I
cannot reach a thing, I will content myself to be without it.
This makes me happy all the day long. I wish you to learn the
same profitable lesson. Who hinders you from being happy? from
praying, and serving the Lord as much as you please? Who hinders
you from doing all the good in your power to do? Who is there
here, to mar in any way the peace of any Saint that lives in
these peaceful valleys? No one. It is for us to keep our own
gardens clean, and see we do not harbor evil in our own hearts.
Were we to look into our own hearts, and seek diligently to do
all the good in our power, and never commit another evil while we
live, what is there to prevent us from being happy? I know there
never lived a happier people, upon the earth, I might venture to
say, because of the dispensation in which we live; it brings joy,
comfort, and satisfaction to those who will receive it, that
could not be realized by any people who have lived before us.
95
Do we expect to see our children grow up in darkness, and
rebellion against the principles of the Gospel of Christ? Have
you this thought to worry your minds? No. The ancients had, and
their souls were sometimes weighed down with sorrow on this
account. They saw their children would leave the true Church,
transgress the laws, change the ordinances, and break the
everlasting covenant. This we have not to fear. God has seen fit
in our day to bring forth the Priesthood again, even at the
eleventh hour--at the end of summer--at the harvest time--at the
gathering up of his sheep. At this time, or never, He has put
forth His hand to send the Gospel to all nations, and gather the
people together, and give to the chosen of the Lord the
inheritance of the earth. Now what hinders our being a happy
people? I do not see anything to hinder it.
95
I have a few words to say concerning our spiritual labors. I
cannot, however, define any difference between temporal and
spiritual labors. I call it spiritual to accommodate my language
to the ideas of the people. Anything that pertains to the
building up of the Lord's kingdom on earth, whether it be in
preaching the Gospel, or building Temples to His name, we have
been taught to consider a spiritual work, though it evidently
requires the strength of the natural body to perform it.
95
If the weather had been fine the past week, we should have been
ready to have commenced excavating the earth for the foundation
of the Temple. When we call upon the brethren, we wish them to be
ready to obey the call. Probably a week from to-morrow we shall
call upon them to commence this work. To satisfy those who may
wish to know the size of the excavation, I will state that it
will be about 250 feet from east to west, and from north to south
a little less, and from 16 to 20 feet deep. We expect the mason
work of the basement will be 24 feet high, 16 feet below the
ground, and 8 feet above. That will require considerable labor.
96
We wish the excavation made, and everything prepared to lay
the corner stones on the 6th day of April next, if the Lord will;
and if the Lord will not, I care not whether a stone is laid
here, or in any other place; I care as little about it as the
snow birds in our fields. All that concerns me, is to do the work
the Lord has for me to-day; and if the world is designed for
to-morrow, I will prepare for it to-day, so as to be ready to
perform it to-morrow with alacrity.
96
I need not say anything more about the Temple; we shall
accomplish that work as expeditiously as we can. I might advance
many profitable ideas pertaining to business, if the brethren who
are men of business, and understand what is needed in our case,
would listen, and profit by them.
96
I will say a word to the Seventies. Some of them have incorrect
notions touching the Seventies' Hall; and I wish them to
understand, that the Temple must be the first thing in our
thoughts; and if I want all the funds that have been collected
for the Seventies' Hall, for the erection of a Temple, I
calculate to use them. The people need not expect us to give them
the easy circumstances the noblemen of the Gentile nations enjoy,
while there is so much for us to do for the public good. There is
more before us to be done this year, than will take five to
accomplish. We are not, however, going to do all things this
year; we are not going to finish the Temple this year, but we
will begin it. The Lord requires all we have to be devoted to His
kingdom; and though it be but the widow's mite, He can do as much
with two mites as we can with millions of them.
96
May the Lord God of Israel bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Pratt, September 10, 1854
Orson Pratt, September 10, 1854
CONSECRATION.
A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, September 10, 1854.
96
By the request of our President, I arise this afternoon for the
purpose of addressing you upon those subjects that may be
presented to my mind, feeling joyful in my heart that I have the
opportunity.
96
I do not say, as many others may have said, that it is a
disagreeable task, or a very great cross, for me to address the
Saints; this is not the case; it is a pleasure and a joy; and I
feel to esteem it as a blessing from the hand of God, that I have
the privilege from time to time of meeting with His people, and
speaking about the great things that God has revealed, which
belong to our peace, happiness, and welfare, both here and
hereafter.
97
There is no other subject that I care much about. As it regards
earthly things, temporal things, the riches of this world, or the
honors of the world, I will not say they are of a secondary
nature to me, but they are far beneath this; though they may be
good in their place, yet my whole object and design, delight and
joy, is to do the will of God, to benefit the children of men,
and to seek after the welfare, happiness, and peace, not only of
myself and family, but also of the whole human race, as far as it
is within my power.
97
It does me good to return, after an absence of two years, and
again look upon the faces of the brethren and sisters; there is
something so different in the expression of your countenances
from what we see abroad in the world; the principles of goodness,
of righteousness, of virtue, and of holiness seem to be enstamped
upon the countenances of the Saints of the living God; the spirit
of meekness, of sobriety, of solemnity--a Godlike spirit is
reflected in every feature of those who are truly good, which
seem to carry peace, happiness, and joy to the hearts of those
who gaze upon them with the same spirit. But after all, brethren,
we are not near as good as we might be, in many respects. Though
we are far in advance of the nations of the earth, though we have
become far exalted above them in the principles of virtue, truth,
righteousness, and a oneness of feeling, yet there is still room
for improvement and, while we remain here in the flesh there will
be room for improvement upon all these principles, upon all the
attributes of divinity, and upon every thing that is good and
Godlike.
97
There is one subject that presents itself to my mind, and upon
which I have meditated in years past and gone, and which gave me
great joy when I learned that it was being established in our
midst. What is it? It is the consecration of the properties of
the whole Church, according to the written revelations,
commandments, and laws of the Most High God. I heard of this
about the time I was starting upon the plains for the place, and
it gave me great joy to learn that there was a prominent step
taken at your last Conference to bring about and accomplish this
object. I consider it is one of the most important objects to be
accomplished among the Saints of Latter-days.
97
You may ask why? You may think that this contradicts my first
statement--that the temporal things of this life are not even of
a secondary consideration with me. They are not in one respect,
but, in another, I consider them a part and portion of the
religion that we as a people have embraced, and a very essential
and necessary part too.
97
We read in the revelations that God has given, that the earth is
the Lord's, and the fulness thereof; well, if it is the Lord's
and the fulness of it, then it does not belong to you nor me as
individuals, exclusive of others. If the Lord had set apart, and
consecrated, and given a certain portion of the earth to any
individual with a deed and covenant, he might with some propriety
call it his own; but all other deeds that are according to
Gentile laws, and the institutions of the nations of the earth,
do not, according to the laws and revelations of heaven, give to
men the exclusive right to the things of this world, as their
own; they are good enough in their place, for the Lord deals with
the nations according to their light; and suffers laws to be
enacted that are good in their place, and calculated to govern
imperfect beings; laws to govern and control property; and in
many respects, they are just adapted to the circumstances and
conditions of the nations where they are enacted; and they are
the means of doing much good in preserving what are termed the
rights of individuals, and of the citizens generally; and they
should not be done away, until circumstances will permit of their
being superseded by a more perfect law. That more perfect order
is what we wish to speak a few words upon at this present time.
98
The Lord told us something about it in the revelations He
gave a long time ago, in the year 1831, when ancient "Mormonism,"
as it has often been termed, was first introduced; we call it
ancient, because it seems quite long to us narrow minded
creatures.
98
There were certain laws and revelations then given, in the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants, pertaining to the Lord's earth, and
the righteous that He has upon it. I will repeat a small clause
which was given before the Church was one year old, in March
1831. It reads thus--wherefore "it is not given that one man
should possess that which is above another, wherefore the world
lieth in sin." This was revealed above twenty-three years ago; we
will again repeat it, "It is not given that one man should
possess that which is above another, wherefore the world lieth in
sin." Here was a hint of the more perfect law and order of things
that God intended eventually to introduce among this people; and
which I am happy to say, there has been a great step already
taken at the last Conference to bring about; and I hope that I
may be permitted to live to see this law carried out to the
fullest extent among the Saints of the living God.
98
Remember, that as long as there is inequality in the things that
belong to the Lord, the world lieth in sin. It is not given to
them that they should possess one above another. I intend to
explain how this is to be brought about, and also show how one
man can possess hundreds and thousands of dollars, in a certain
sense of the word, and another man only one dollar, and yet both
be equal; but they possess the same, not as their own, but as
stewards of the Lord; it being the Lord's property.
98
We read, in another revelation that God gave in the early rise of
this Church, that unless we are equal in earthly things, we
cannot be made equal in heavenly things. Here is an equality
preached. There must be an equality in earthly things, in order
that we may be equal in heavenly things. Now supposing the people
were all to be made equal to-day, to-morrow they would, through
circumstances, become unequal: but I will show you how this
equality can be established upon an order that never can be
shaken--that inequality, in regard to property, never more can be
introduced among the Saints, that no circumstance which can
transpire can make them unequal. If a fire should burn up a man's
barn, and his stacks of grain, and every thing he has
accumulated, I will prove to you that it does not render him
unequal with his brethren on the principle the Lord has
established and ordained; so that when this order is once
established among this people, they will become equal in earthly
things, which will prepare them to be made equal in heavenly
things.
98
In the first place how shall we get at this order? In what manner
and by what means shall we begin to lay the foundation of this
equality? The Lord has told us, that it is required of every man
in this Church to lay all things, not one tenth alone, but to lay
all things before the bishop of His Church; consecrate the whole
of it--everything he has--his flocks and herds--his cattle,
horses, and mules--his gold and silver--his wearing apparel,
watches, jewellery, and everything he possesses; consecrate it;
not keep back a portion like Annanias and his wife, but give
everything--make a full consecration to begin with. [Voice in the
stand, "Wives and children."] Yes, give wives and children of
course: the wives have given themselves to their husband, and he
has to consecrate them; they are the Lord's, He has only lent
them to us.
99
Supposing that the people had complied with the law when it was
first given, in every respect, instead of seeing inequality that
has reigned for these many years in this Church, we should now
have seen a different order of things. But we lacked experience,
and there was too much covetousness in our hearts, for a full
consecration of property, then. In consecrating property, we
must, in the first place, remember that it is not ours. Why?
Because the earth is the Lord's and the fulness thereof. We have
no cattle, no gold or silver, no watches or jewellery, no
property of any description, no houses, lands, or any thing else
which is our own, if the fulness of the earth is the Lord's. Then
in consecrating that which we have been in the habit of calling
our own, we are only returning to the Lord His own property--that
which we became legally possessed of according to the laws of
man, but not according to the laws of God, He never having
directly given us the things which we claim as ours; we have not
got them according to the celestial law--according to the great
principle and order God has established; but we came by them
through speculation, trading, labor, etc., and after we thus got
them they are the Lord's still. We consecrate this property--it
all goes into the hands of the Bishop of the Church. If the whole
Church were to consecrate in this way they would have nothing
left of their own. Then, it would all be the Lord's, and it has
to be consecrated too, says the revelation, with a covenant and a
deed that cannot be broken; that is, according to the law of God
and man, and if it is made according to the law of God in all
respects, and also according to the law of the land in which we
live, it will be in the situation the Lord wants it in, even the
whole property of the Church.
99
We ask, are they not all equal now? Yes. If the whole Church have
consecrated every thing in their possession to the Bishop, is
there not a perfect equality among them before they get their
stewardship? Yes: this makes them perfectly so, as far as
property is concerned; they are all in a state of equality,
owning nothing. What is the next step to be taken in order to
bring about equality of property? The Lord says, "Let the Bishop
appoint every man his stewardship," for, says the Lord, "It is
required of every man to render an account of his stewardship,
both in time and in eternity." Now the Bishop begins and parcels
out to this man his stewardship, and to that one his stewardship,
according to the counsels of the First Presidency of the
Church--the authority that has the management and control of the
Lord's property. Each one sets his stewardship.
100
Now supposing one man obtained double the quantity of another; it
is not his, but the stewardship is the Lord's; consequently the
man is on a perfect equality with his brother still. But there is
another sense in which this equality may be made, so far as the
consecrating of property to the Church is concerned, which
includes the whole of it. I say, who does it belong to in another
sense of the word? I have shown you that it belongs to the Lord,
and if we are His, we shall inherit it with Him; consequently in
another sense of the word it is all ours. If each one in the
Church, then, possesses the whole of it, as joint heirs with the
Lord, is there not an equality? You may diminish the common
property or joint fund just as much as you please. Suppose it
were diminished to one half by mobs, &c., it does not make the
Church unequal, not in the least; for each one may be considered
as the possessor of the whole: he inherits all things; he is a
joint heir with Jesus Christ in the inheritance of the earth, and
all the fulness thereof. Can you make any inequality here? If
each man in the Church is a joint inheritor of all the property,
and a part of it, it makes each one perfectly equal with the
rest.
100
Now I defy you to bring about an equality upon any other
principle. You may divide the properties of the Church to-day,
yes, if it be possible, make a perfectly equal division of it, so
that every man in the whole Church should have his share, and let
him call it his own; it would not be one day before there would
be an inequality again introduced; and one man would possess that
which is above another; it could not be otherwise; the changes,
difficulties, want of judgment in the management and control of
property, and all these things combined together, would serve to
render these divided shares unequal; one man losing a large
portion of his property through mismanagement; another by fire,
by mobocracy, or in some other way, so that neither would have
one half, one quarter, or perhaps one hundredth part as much as
some of his brethren with whom he was only a short time before
perfectly equal.
100
No equality can be brought about by dividing property; the Lord
never intended such an order of things. It is not a division of
property that is going to bring about a oneness among the
Latter-day Saints in temporal things, but it is a union of
property, that all the property may be united, and considered
belonging to the Lord, and to every individual in the whole
Church, as joint heirs with Him, or as His stewards. You may
imagine, then, how my heart rejoiced, when I received a letter
from our beloved President, informing me that steps had been
taken for a full consecration of the property of the Church, to
introduce the order of stewardships among the Saints of God.
100
But in regard to these stewardships, it is not needful or
necessary, or the Lord never intended, that every man should
possess an equal amount of stewardship with his brother. Why?
Because God has given to some men greater ability to manage and
control property than others. He may give to one, one talent; to
another, two; to another, three; to another, five; and to
another, ten; and then command them to make use of these talents
according to the instructions and revelations given, and be
accountable to Him who gave them. "It is required of every man,"
says the Lord, "to be accountable to me in their stewardships,
both in time and in eternity;" consequently these stewards have
to render all their accounts to some one in time, but to whom? To
the Lord's Bishop--to those whom the Lord has appointed to
receive the accounts. And if a man undertakes to squander the
stewardship which the Lord has entrusted to him, He takes it
away, and gives it to another who is a more wise steward; one who
will manage His property in such a way as to benefit the whole;
each one seeking the interest of the whole as well as of himself.
101
Each one is to be considered as possessor of all things in the
Church; but if it be all common property, how is it that the
Saints can get along and give an account of their stewardship of
property? Will not one brother go and pick up his brother's plow,
and take it off, without asking him for it, imagining that he is
the possessor of all things? Yes, if that brother had no
understanding he would do it, but when he comes to understand the
law of the Lord, he will find that all these stewardships are
controlled by the wisest kind of laws; hence the Lord says, "Thou
shall not take thy brother's garment; thou shalt pay for that
which thou dost receive from thy brother."*. Notwithstanding the
whole property belongs to the Lord, and to each one as joint
heirs, yet the Lord has given strict laws with regard to the
stewardships, so that one has no business to go and pick up his
neighbor's ax, or take any of his steward-ship from him, without
leave; but he is to pay for that which he receives from his
brother steward, unless he borrow it by fairly asking for it.
101
On this principle it would be an easy matter for each steward to
render an account of his time; and if necessary he could account
for every item of his stewardship. But if it were permitted to
run at random, according to the vague ideas of common stock in
some societies in the world, away would go a man's hat, or his
coat, and he could render no account of it at all. But according
to the strict principle which the Lord has ordained, he could
show to his Bishop a full account of everything in his
stewardship--that he has gained so much here, and made so much
there, upon the Lord's property. What says the Bishop? "Well
done, good and faithful steward, thou hast been faithful over a
few things, I will enlarge that stewardship," providing he had
anything to enlarge it with. "You have gained other talents; you
have increased upon that intrusted to your charge; you have not
squandered it away foolishly for that which would not profit
you."
101
There would be no desire on the part of stewards to steal, "For,
says one, If I go and steal from another steward, it is all the
Lord's, and it would do just as much good in the hands of that
steward to whom it was intrusted, as if I were to possess it by
stealing it from him."
101
How much every Saint ought to be interested for this order of
things to be brought about, realizing that all the property of
the Church is for his own good as well as for the good of the
whole body.
101
But in regard to these inequalities in stewardship: I will show
you another principle where men may have equal judgment, and yet
there may be an inequality of stewardships; it is in consequence
of the various branches of business in which they may be engaged.
It is well known that for farming purposes, it does not require
the same skill as for manufacturing many articles, nor the same
capital. And the ingenious mechanic, who understands the nature
or construction of machinery, might have to be intrusted with a
stewardship of one hundred thousand dollars worth of property to
establish his manufactory, and work it so as to have it prove a
benefit to the whole Church; and without this amount being put
into his hands, as a steward, he might not be able to accomplish
anything needed in the particular branch of manufacturing with
which he was familiar. The stewardships, in such cases, would be
different, not only in kind, but in the amount or value of the
stewardship.
102
Let me illustrate this in another way; not but what I suppose all
the Saints understand it, but you only want to be put in mind of
that you have understood for years, but have not perhaps
practised upon it; and unless a people practise upon that they do
understand, it does not benefit them much. Suppose a man have
twelve sons, and he had according to the laws of the land 78
acres of ground; he gives to his oldest son twelve acres as a
steward; he gives to his next son eleven acres, and to the next
ten, and so on down to the youngest, which he gives one acre; and
he says unto them, "Manage these different inheritances that I
have set off to you, and gain all you can;" would those sons have
any right or title to call that property their own? No: they
would say, "It is father's property, and he has told us to go and
occupy it, and he has given us rules by which we are to be
governed; that the youngest may not encroach upon the oldest, nor
any one encroach upon another, but that each stewardship may be
managed and controlled according to the regulations he has given,
and at the end of the year each of us must render strict account
to our father of every iota of our business transactions, of our
losses and gains in trading, etc." Now all this property, we see,
belongs to the father, but it is all for the benefit of the
twelve sons; they are all to be made joint heirs with the father
in the possession of it. In due time, when they have learned the
law the father has ordained, they will be prepared to enter as
joint owners upon the grand inheritances, not only of 78 acres,
but to possess all things that the father has.
102
Temporal things are a type of heavenly things, as the Lord says,
in one of the revelations, "All things have their likeness, both
things which are temporal, and things which are spiritual." Does
this order of things--the equality of property--have its
likeness? Yes, in the heavens, and it is typical of that
celestial order that we are all praying for, that we all desire
the Lord to bestow upon us. We all feel very anxious to enter
into the fulness of celestial glory, and inherit thrones and
dominions, principalities and powers, and to have kingdoms
appointed to us, and to receive crowns and to sway a sceptre over
kingdoms, as wise rulers. If we want to get there, we must begin
here, and learn the order that is to be there. If we should have
a division of property here, as we have had heretofore, and
continue this order of things, as has been for many years back,
and never should begin to practise upon this equality of things
which God ordained in His law, when we come to enter the courts
above, we should be ignoramuses; we could say, "We read in your
law something about it, but the people did not practise it, they
were careless, and did not keep the law." And now we do not know
how to manage this celestial glory, and these kingdoms, and these
worlds placed under our charge; for we are to give an account,
not only in time, but in eternity, of our stewardship;
consequently we must improve upon the true order of things here,
which is typical of that which is hereafter; and if we learn the
lessons here, everything there will be plain before us, and we
will be able to enter into the very things we have been
practising years before. There will be an inequality, no doubt,
in some respects in the eternal worlds, in proportion to the
eternal things that will be intrusted to the servants, as in
temporal things; but there will be a perfect equality in another
respect; the revelation says, "He maketh them equal in might, and
in power, and in dominions."
102
Did you ever think of that? It is only in one respect. Each one
will be made joint heir of all things in heaven, and upon earth.
What more can a person want, if he is made a joint heir of all
things; and one revelation says, he that is a faithful and wise
steward in time shall inherit all things; consequently they are
equal in dominion, and in power, and in might, as the vision
states. This don't say that each one shall actually control, and
govern, and manage all things; that is a very different thing;
just as it is here in temporal things, though each person may be
considered as the inheritor of all the properties of the Church;
yet when he comes to the management of property, he has only a
share, so in heavenly things, a person may have the management of
only one world, or of two, or of three; or of as many as there
are particles of dust that compose our globe, yet, after all,
each can proclaim himself as the inheritor of all things, being a
joint heir of the grand universal inheritance.
103
There is no division of celestial glory, imparting to each one an
equality of dominion, and might, and power; it is not to be
divided, but there is an equality in the union of all these
things. That is what we want to get at here; we want to learn the
alphabet of it here, and advance to the a, be, abbs, and get over
into two syllables, and keep on until we understand all about the
celestial order by practice in this world, and then we will learn
the laws that are to govern the different individuals that
control and manage certain portions of the great joint stock
inheritance; we will learn the laws that are to rule and govern
between man and man; and we will not be ignorant of it when we go
into the next world, we will find there that one kingdom will not
have the right to encroach upon the royalty of another and take
away its right, but each one will be governed by true and holy
laws. Upon this principle, and this only, can we understand those
revelations which so often speak of the principles of equality in
the eternal worlds. Equality of dominion we cannot understand, by
supposing each person that comes into the celestial glory is
going to have the same number of worlds, and of kingdoms, and
thrones set off to him that those have who have been in the
celestial glory millions of ages--that he is going to have the
same number of principalities and powers, and servants or angels
to wait upon him to carry out his commands. An equality of
dominion is that that I have already explained, each one
inheriting all things, according to the laws God has ordained for
celestial beings, but not directly or personally controlling only
that which is placed under his management.
103
Much might be said upon this subject; it is glorious, and it is a
principle I wish the Saints in Utah may all be enlisted in, that
it may be sought by the nations afar off, when they come to learn
that this people are the people of God, and they are governed by
God's laws; that they may see the order carried out before them
in practice, that we may be looked to as a great light set upon
the mountains, that will reflect upon all the face of the earth,
and show the people the true order by practice, and then they
will see the difference between God's order of the possession of
property, and the little, narrow, contracted orders established
by man; for each one is grasping for all he can get, oppressing
the widow and the fatherless, bearing down his neighbor, and
grinding him down in distress, tyrannising over mankind, because
he has riches at his command. The Lord has seen this order long
enough, and it is a stink in His nostrils, and He wishes it
driven away from the earth, and He has given us instructions to
do it away, and if we want to do it away, let us begin among
ourselves first. I rejoice in this principle, because it takes
away the idea of having so many poor in our midst. You know in
the days of Enoch the Lord placed the people upon the high places
and mountains, and they flourished, and He blessed them, and
called them Zion because there was no poor among them, and the
Lord was in their midst.
104
Now the Latter Day Zion is to be built up according to the same
pattern, so far as circumstances will permit, for we expect that
the Zion which was built up by Enoch, that had no poor in it,
will come down again at the commencement of the Millennium to
meet the Zion here, according to the song in the Book of
Covenants, "The Lord has brought up Zion from beneath, the Lord
has brought down Zion from above," and they shall gaze upon each
other's countenances, and see eye to eye. When we get there how
sadly we should be disappointed, if we should look forward upon
all the vast extent of the Zion of Enoch, and all the Zions God
has taken out of His creations to heaven, and should see no poor
among them; and then we should look upon Zion brought up from
beneath, containing poor and rich; should we not be ashamed?
especially when we reflected that the law of God had been among
us; we should not have boldness to gaze upon their countenances,
unless we came into the same order of things that existed among
them.
104
Let us prepare ourselves for the coming of Enoch's Zion, that we
may have the same order of things among us that they had in the
beginning. Then, again, it will be a glorious thing in many other
respects. What is it that creates this great inequality that we
naturally see in the world, in regard to the high and low? It is
the difference of parentage in many respects. One man is so
situated he can train up his children in all the learning of the
day; he can take them into his carriage, and they can ride at
their ease, and in their grandeur, while the poor and needy and
destitute bow before them, or are trampled under their feet.
There is no such thing as union there, because they were unequal
to begin with. When the Saints have this established in their
midst, you will see them all alike, where none can say that "such
a person is richer than I am, and I have no right to associate
with him." Neither can the rich look upon those that are poor,
and say, "My children shall not marry with the poor, and unite
with them in their festivities, &c., because I have more property
than they;" all these things will be done away, and the principle
of equality will be established, and all will be stewards of the
Lord's property. That is what I wish to see--that when one family
of children have the privilege of being educated, the rest should
enjoy it; when one family are in possession of the good things of
the earth, the rest should enjoy the same privileges also.
104
How do I feel, to take it home to myself? I long for the time to
come when I can consecreate everything I have got; all the cattle
I have; I have got some first-rate cattle, the Lord has prospered
them. I want the time to come when I can consecrate every hoof of
them; also my hooks, and the right and title I have to publish my
works, also my wearing apparel, and my houses; they are not mine,
and not being mine, I have no business with this property, only
as the Lord sees fit to let me have it. When I have done this, if
the Lord in His mercy will give me one team, five or ten teams,
to make use of as His steward, I will endeavor to keep a record
of that stewardship, of the losses and the gains of it, and will
endeavor to render an account of it in time as well as in
eternity, and an account of all things pertaining to it, and of
my transactions in regard to it; for unless I am a wise and
faithful steward in time, I never expect to inherit all things in
eternity.
104
Having said this much, may the Lord bless you, and may His Holy
Spirit be poured out upon you, and may your hearts be united to
bring about this union; for if we unite ourselves together upon
this principle, with all our hearts, mights, minds, and strength,
laying aside all covetousness, there is not any power beneath the
celestial kingdom that is able to prevail against us; we will
prosper in all things, and the Lord will make us the richest of
all people that have been upon the face of the earth for many
generations, and He will bless our basket and our store, and
increase and multiply the flocks and the herds in the fields, and
cause them to flourish exceedingly, and make us mighty; and when
we go forth He will make the nations to tremble before us,
because His power and glory will be with us when we are doing His
will and are united in one.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
C. Kimball, August 13, 1853
Heber C. Kimball, August 13, 1853
UNION OF THE SAINTS--AUTHORITY OF THE PRIESTHOOD--POWER
OF GOD--OBEDIENCE--THE URIM AND THUMMIM, ETC.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered at the
Special
Conference in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, August 13,
1853.
105
The preaching we have had by brother Joseph Young, is the kind I
love. It is very unlike the mixed up preaching of the world; but
it is music to my ears; there are no jars nor discord when we
hear the sounds of the glorious Gospel of the Son of God. It
matters not to me what kind of an instrument it is played on, it
is music to me and to you; but if you will tear in pieces the
best and most perfect thing on the earth, it will not look well
in that condition.
105
The Gospel and plan of salvation that I have embraced, is music
to me; it is sweet to my body, and congenial to my spirit; and it
is more lovely than any thing else I have ever seen since I have
been in the world. I love it, and that is why I love this people
better than any other people on God's earth, because there was
never a better people, that is, I am speaking of the majority of
them; but if you take them as a whole, I do not know that you can
find any worse--that is, there are some that will compare with
the worst in the world for sin and wickedness.
105
As brother Joseph said, so say I--Do not fear anything this side
of hell, or that is in the east, west, north or south. I do not
fear it any more than I do that the sun will fall from its
position in the heavens, if this people will do just precisely as
they are told. You know I preach upon this a great deal. The
world considers it to be quite ridiculous for us to be of one
heart, and of one mind. It is this union among those who are
faithful "Mormons" that makes the world afraid of us; they fear
us because we differ from the world. In the United States and in
the old countries, they are divided into six or seven hundred
different religious denominations, all disagreeing with each
other; besides political and a thousand other kinds of divisions
and differences, such as whiggery, democratism, socialism, which,
in short, may all be summed up under the term, Devilism. This is
not the policy of the Latter-day Saints. Jesus says, if you are
not one, you are not mine. Let the Christian world who profess to
believe in Jesus Christ, and in his Father, and in this book, the
Bible, note that passage, "Except ye are one, ye are not mine."
105
There is more oneness in this people, than in any people that
ever lived upon the earth. There was not that oneness in the days
of Jesus, that there is now, and I suppose there never has been
since the days of Enoch. Because there was such a oneness among
the people of Enoch, and they could not continue to be one, and
live with the people in the same world, God took them and their
city with a part of the earth to Himself, and they sailed away
like one ship at sea separating from another.
106
Jesus says, "Except ye are one, ye are not mine." And yet the
Christian world take a course to justify themselves in division,
in strife, in animosity, in quarreling, in envy, in jealousy, in
war and bloodshed. And yet they say they are one: I say THEY LIE.
A man that says it, lies to me, and he lies to God. I say this to
all the world, and to those who are passing through the city as
emigrants; if you profess to be disciples of Christ, and have
hatred to us in your hearts, I say you lie; in the name of the
Lord God Almighty I say it. Do you not think He will sustain me
in it? Yes, and all His faithful followers will too; and those
who desire to be the disciples of Christ and to be one, will
gather together.
106
I referred to the days of Jesus; was there that union then, that
might have been? Jesus said to the disciples, when the people
turned away from him, "Will ye also go?" This he said to the
Twelve. Many of the disciples forsook him. Even Peter, the chief
Apostle, turned away from him when he was in the greatest
trouble, and denied him, with cursing and swearing.
106
In this day and age of the world, we profess to be one. Jesus
said then, how often would I have gathered you together as a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings, but ye would not. He will
do so now if you will let him; he will gather us together from
the four quarters of the earth--I mean the Saints, the honest in
heart, the elect of God; that they may become one, and lay aside
their selfishness, their bickering, their murmuring and
complaining, and everything of this nature.
106
If a man wants my ox, let him come and tell me so, and he shall
have it; he need not quarrel with me about it; and if he robs me
of it, I want him to enjoy the stolen property, if he can; for I
will not quarrel about the foolish things of this world, for they
will soon decay, and return to their mother earth, as you and I
will.
106
Now, brethren and sisters, I will say to the emigrants who are
passing through this city, and to the world at large, that it is
our intention to become perfectly one in heart and mind. Have
those who have separated themselves from this people prospered?
They may have prospered for a season; but by and bye they become
like a limb that is severed from the tree; they wither and vanish
away; and all such will continue to do so from this time
henceforth and forever. It is just as much impossible for a
people to exist that withdraw from this Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, as it is for a limb of a tree to live when it
is severed from the body of the tree. Of this I am positive,
because I know it. So I will say concerning the world and all the
sects and denominations and kingdoms of the world, that oppose
the work and people of God, they will wither in due time
likewise, and they cannot help themselves.
106
When brother Joseph Smith lived, he was our Prophet, our Seer,
and Revelator; he was our dictator in the things of God, and it
was for us to listen to him, and do just as he told us. Now that
appears very absurd in the eyes of the world; but they all say,
if they had lived in the days of Peter, Moses, or Jesus, they
would not have done as the people in those days did to them; but
at the same time they would take their lives if they could and do
just like them.
107
We are the servants of God; we have been called of God through
the ministry of that holy Prophet Joseph Smith, who received his
authority through the ministry of holy angels. Now he was just as
true a Prophet as Moses was, or as any Prophet that has ever been
upon the earth; and we are just as much the authorized servants
of God, as the Apostles and disciples in the days of Jesus Christ
were, and I know it. And I bear testimony of it to the United
States, and to the nations of the world. They say they do not
believe it. What do I care whether they do or not? I know it, and
God requires me to bear testimony of it, to be valiant in
testimony to the truth of this work, and to preach the Gospel,
and to lay before my brethren their duty.
107
Brother Joseph is gone, and now brother Brigham Young, the
Governor of the Territory of Utah, is our Prophet, our leader,
our Revelator; and it is for me and you to listen to him with all
diligence, the same as we would listen to Joseph were he alive.
Brother Brigham is his successor; his word is sacred; and if you
do not observe it, it will not be well, and there is where I fear
for you, brethren. I do not fear so much for myself as I do for
you, because it will go hard with you, if you disobey his advice.
There will many of you turn from the faith; you will turn your
backs to us, and some will be guilty of shedding innocent blood,
if you are not aware. This will be the result of apostacy. When
that spirit attacks you, you will be led to do as other apostates
have, who have turned from the Church of Christ.
107
Judas, when he lost the faith, received the power of the devil,
and betrayed the Son of God into the hands of murderers. Joseph
Smith in like manner was betrayed into the hands of wicked men,
who took his life. He was betrayed by apostates, by men whom he
once loved when they were in our midst, and had the spirit of the
Lord. We also would have been slain, if they could have got hold
of us; but they were afraid to touch us; they knew it would be
certain death to the man who lifted his heel against us. Just so
now. I have got my old Gospel preparation laid up drying,
preparing himself for action. Do I fear? No. I do not fear
anything that lives on the earth, or that is in hell; Indians or
anything else never will disturb us, the Saints, from this time
to all eternity, if we will do precisely as we are told.
107
I do not speak of these things to establish myself as a Prophet,
but I know what I say; I know you will prosper, and live in peace
in the mountains of the Great Salt Lake, and be perfectly
independent. You will have food and raiment, houses and lands,
flocks and herds, and everything your hearts can desire, that
there is in heaven and on earth, if you but do as you are told.
If you will do this, you will think my words are very profitable
to you, whether I am a Prophet or not. I am not saying anything
but what my President has said time and time again. You will live
in peace, and God will be your defence; and you will increase in
knowledge, in power, in grace, and in every good thing that you
can think of, or mention. I have said often, you may go and write
blessings for yourselves, and insert every good thing you can
think of, that is in heaven or on the earth, and it will all come
to pass on your heads, if you do right.
108
What do I care for what the world says? I care no more about it
than I do for the squawking of a goose. It is none of their
business if I have a mind to be a Saint, and keep the
commandments of God; and as you have heard it said, so say I--the
time will come in which you will dwell in peace and safety; and
when the time comes that you will go back to Jackson County, you
will be independent, and live without any opposition at all. Can
the Lord do it? Yes. All the people are in His hands, and He can
turn the nations as I can an obedient horse. They are governed
and controlled by the Almighty at much as we are. What can they
do against us? Why nothing whatever, but if we do not do right
they will be a scourge in the hands of God to scourge us, just as
the Indians are at this time. There never would have been a
disturbance if this people had done as they were told.
108
I am not speaking of the people in this city any more than of the
people of other settlements. To my certain knowledge there is not
a settlement in these mountains but were instructed by brother
Brigham to build good forts and live in them; and on these
conditions alone were volunteers permitted to go out and make new
settlements.
108
Have any of them built forts? Tell of one settlement, if you
please, excepting they commenced one in Iron County which remains
unfinished yet. The Indians are now upon us, and our brethren are
scattered off, three, four, and five families in a place, away
off in this and in that direction, exposed to the Lamanites. They
have been called into the city that they might be safe, and they
are now teasing us, and wanting to go back again, and live in
those exposed locations without a fort.
108
The Lord has made the Lamanites--the Indians, a scourge; but if
this people will turn to and do just as they have been told,
their wrath will be turned away in a short time, but not until
the Lord God sees that this people are determined to do right.
Upon the same principle that my wrath would be turned away from a
child that repented under the rod of correction, so will the
Lord's wrath be turned away from His children when they repent,
and go and do what they are told. A spirit of compassion seizes
me the moment I see a repenting child; so it is with our heavenly
Father. But the most of parents, when they tell their children to
do a thing, and happen to give them a little slap on the ear for
disobedience, the next moment they are saying, "O my dear child,
I am sorry, let me give you a piece of bread and butter." Our
Father in heaven does not do so, until he sees contrition of
heart in His children, for their wrongs.
108
We live in the days of Prophets, Apostles, High Priests, and
servants of God who have the Priesthood upon them, and I know it.
Gentlemen, I have been a member of this Church near 23 years, and
passed through the whole of the difficulties in Kirtland, Ohio,
and Missouri. When brother Brigham and myself and others, with
our families, left Kirtland to go to Missouri with Joseph Smith,
we had to lie with our firelocks by our side. When we arrived in
Missouri, the devil contrived to raise the armies of the wicked
against us there; and all the Elders and male members that could
be counted from the western boundaries of Missouri to Nova
Scotia, were not more than 205 men. We went up to Missouri to
reinstate our brethren who had been driven out of Jackson County.
We went up near 1000 miles with our firelocks in our hands. Was
there any fear in us? No. It never entered into our hearts, from
the day we started to the time we returned again. I never saw the
time but I could whip out twenty of the best men on earth.
109
I had a spirit on me as much superior to this earth, as the earth
is superior to the degraded spirits of the wicked that dwell on
its face. It was the Spirit of the Lord that stood by me, and
diffused strength into my body, and into my limbs, until the very
hair of my head felt all alive. Did they fear us in that upper
country? Yes, they ran as though they were never going to stop in
the world. We felt perfectly able to clear out that country to
Nova Scotia, and we could have done it with 205 men, if the Lord
God had commanded us, as the Gideonites did in days of old. Yes;
205 men, with the Spirit and power of God upon them, and their
faces shining like the sun, it cannot be told what they could
accomplish; neither can we form any conception of it.
109
Let us be as one person from this time henceforth, and do not let
us suffer ourselves to become cold and stupid, but be Saints all
the day long; and we shall build up the kingdom of God, and be
prospered in all things we set our hands to do.
109
These are a few things I wanted to say; still there are many more
things of great importance to us if we will only listen to them.
One is, take care of your grain; for it is of more worth to you
than gold and silver. I know you will see harder times before
another harvest, than you have seen this season. Do you believe
it? Did they believe it last year, when there were 15,000 bushels
of wheat in the Tithing Office? No. When brother Brigham said the
same thing last spring, to stir up the people to be careful of
their grain, they said, "O no, brother Brigham, we cannot surely
come to such scarcity as you foretell; look at the storehouse, it
is full." How much was there in the storehouse this harvest?
There is not one bushel of grain of any kind, and I do not know
that there will be.
109
There has been a great quantity thrashed out this harvest, but
little of it has come into the public store, and the hands on the
public works are obliged to live. If you go into the joiner's
shop, it is almost left desolate. If you go into the machine
shops, and into the mason's shop, they are the same; and yet
there are thousands of bushels being thrashed out and ground into
flour, and sold for from seven to ten dollars per hundred weight
to the world--the emigrants who are passing through here yet--and
at the same time the business on the public works stopped for
want of it.
109
Brethren and sisters, please to look at this; you know I am
telling you the truth, which is every day exhibited before your
eyes.
109
The public ground here has to be inclosed before we can put forth
a hand to build a Temple to the name of our God; and you are
ready to feed everybody else under the heavens but the workmen.
Have you turned from the Lord your God, and forgot His purposes?
Think of it, you farmers!
109
I do not know but I am wearying the brethren, but these things
were on my mind, and I have got a back load of them yet; I see
them, and reflect upon them in my heart. O Lord God, what will
become of us? Have the people forgotten thee and thy purposes,
with the Holy Priesthood upon them--with the sacred ordinances of
God's house upon them? Now think of it, brethren and sisters.
There is enough, and we need never want bread; but if we do not
take the right course, we are sure to see sorrow, and the
greatest you have ever seen. Some of you never saw any in your
lives. Those who were never without bread, and clothing, and good
houses to dwell in, murmur the worst; and those who never had any
troubles and trials since they have been in this Church, or since
they have been on the earth, are the most ready to complain. This
may appear strange doctrine to you, but you know it is true.
110
As to getting rich, why bless your souls, is not the earth the
Lord's and the fulness thereof? Are not the gold and precious
metals in the mountains, in the dells, and in the cliffs of the
earth, all the Lord's? He created all; and the human family, with
all the treasures of earth, are in His hand. They all belong to
the Lord our God, and we are His people if we do His will. Are we
not heirs to all these riches? Certainly we are; every son and
daughter of Adam, who loves the great Father of our spirits and
His Son Jesus Christ, and obeys the Gospel, and listens to him
whom God has delegated as an Apostle and Prophet to counsel His
people, I tell you that all this treasure is theirs, and the
devils cannot help themselves. I am just as sure of it as I am
that the sun will rise and set to-morrow. Do you believe it,
brethren and sisters? Do you know it? Yes, you know it. Now if
you ever expect to enjoy it, you have got to live for it, as
individuals, independent of any other man or woman. You have got
to live as independent Saints, and obey the will of God
independently as it is taught, and laid before you from time to
time. All that wish to be delivered from the scourge, and from
afflictions, will have to rise up and do right to their God, and
to each other, not as a Conference merely, but as a people, as
the Saints of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I
am not going to command you to do it; but my advice is for you to
do it. Rise up now, and do just as you are told, and you will see
happy times.
110
I know there is a greater desire in this people for things that
perish, for theatrical performances and dancings, than there is
for the public interests of the Kingdom of God. Well, let us be
Saints indeed, and show to the world that we are for God and for
none else.
110
Among some people in the world it is popular to be a Christian;
and among another class it is not popular; but it is popular with
me to be a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day
Saints; and then it is popular for me to do the will of the Holy
Spirit.
110
A single man can accomplish more with the power of the Spirit of
God, than this whole people can, if they will not do right. Do I
fear anything? No; but if I have to bow down to the chastening
rod, as I have already done many times in this Church, I will do
it like a man of God. I have been driven five or six times, and
yonder are my habitations, and they may rot there. And so have
some of you been driven in like manner; and some of you never had
one thing to trouble you in your lives. I am now well off; but if
I have got to come to it again as I have in former times, I will
round up my back to the burden, and make it as tough as a piece
of sole leather, to bear what shall be laid upon me manfully, or
else I will die. I have no fears upon that ground at all; but my
prayers are, by night or by day, for the Lord to take me from the
earth, rather than I should sin against Him, or against my
brethren, or against our President Brigham Young. I have known
him 30 years, and he and brother Joseph Smith have been comrades
together; and better men never lived on the earth than they are;
and you may tell the kings and rulers of the earth this, and the
nations over which they preside, if you please. The reason why we
would rather have him to be our Governor than any other man, is
because he is the best man we are acquainted with.
110
I have lived in the State of New York, town of Bloomfield, Monroe
County, right in the heart of the country where the ancient
Lamanites, and other veterans, destroyed each other, root and
branch; where the Book of Mormon was discovered in the hill of
Cumorah. From among those rich hills the people are flocking to
these mountains. Why? Because this is the richest place in the
world.
110
The country adjacent to the Sweet Waters has actually become a
rich gold mine. Talk about gold! The Lord can change any of the
elements into gold as easy as He could change the water into
wine.
111
I suppose I had better bring my disjointed remarks to a close. I
feel first-rate; I feel like a soldier of Christ, like a man of
God. I feel sometimes that I could take one of those mountains,
and handle it as I could a foot-ball. Bless your souls! if you
will only do as the Lord tells you through His delegated agent,
who gives you the voice of God and the wisdom of God, I am not
troubled at all. The question is asked many times, "Has brother
Brigham got the Urim and Thummim?" Yes, he has got everything;
everything that is necessary for him to receive the will and mind
of God to this people. Do I know it? Yes, I know all about it;
and what more do you want? That is true, gentlemen; I am one of
his witnesses in the last days, and to bear testimony of the
truth of "Mormonism."
111
I say to the Saints, do not look upon us as perfect beings;
notwithstanding, if you are perfect yourselves, then look for it
in us, and not until then. If any of you are perfect, we want you
to come here that we may see such beings, and know how to model
ourselves after you; just as I take a piece of clay and shape it
after another model more beautiful still.
111
Some of you think you have passed through awful tribulations in
leaving your mothers and friends. I was glad when I got away from
mine, because they persecuted me, and lied about me, and
persecuted my brethren; so I was glad to get away from them. But
they will see the day when they will be glad to come to brother
Heber, and say, "Let me black your boots, clean your horse, or
drive your carriage," &c.
111
You talk about carriages; good heavens! I am just as sure of
enjoying these blessings as I am of enjoying anything on this
earth. If you do not believe it, read that book (the Bible),
which speaks about the armies of heaven, and about horsemen and
chariots, and men armed with swords, and all kinds of instruments
of music; it is all spoken of in this book, and we will enjoy it,
while those who seek our destruction, and all sinners, will go to
hell.
111
All this enjoyment of the good things of heaven and earth will
come by a separation of the righteous and the wicked. There was a
time when an eruption took place in heaven, and Michael and his
armies arose, and cast out the rebellious portion of the angels
from heaven. Don't you think they got tired of contention, and
broils, and tumults? Yes, so they universally agreed to cast it
out. We will get tired of it too, in these last days, and we will
make a separation between Saint and Sinner. The Sectarian priests
have written and preached about forty years ago, and have proved
to their readers, and to their hearers, that there would be a
separation, and the sheep would be placed on the right hand and
the goats on the left; I suppose the goats mean those that are
not good for much, they bear no wool.
111
I guess I had better stop speaking. May the Lord God bless you
for ever; and may union, peace, righteousness, and salvation be
with you for ever and ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Hyde, September 24, 1853
Orson Hyde, September 24, 1853
COMMON SALVATION.
A Discourse by President Orson Hyde, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, September 24, 1853.
112
Being called upon this morning to occupy a portion of the time, I
gladly arise to do so.
112
I am not in the habit of making many apologies, for I intend to
give you the best I have on hand, and also such as may be given
me, during the remarks I may make.
112
While I attempt to edify you upon some of the principles of
salvation and eternal life, I desire an interest in your prayers,
that I may speak, not according to the wisdom that man deviseth,
but according to that which cometh down from above.
112
As a foundation for some remarks that I will make, I will read a
portion of the Epistle of Jude, 3d verse:--"Beloved, when I gave
all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was
needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should
earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the
Saints."
112
Were I capable this morning of addressing you upon subjects that
are not understood by you, that you do not comprehend, there
would remain a doubt in your minds with regard to the
truthfulness of what I say; but if I address you upon subjects
with which you are familiar, impressing them upon your minds
perhaps more forcibly than they have been for some time past--if
I refresh your minds with familiar things, you will then know and
understand.
112
The old book, the Bible, which I have read so many times, does
not lose its interest by once or twice perusing, but I take it up
and read it over and over again, and my mind is refreshed; which
is a matter of satisfaction and comfort to me. So it is with the
principles of our religion; though we have often heard them, yet
we desire to hear them still, and they are of that peculiar
nature that they do not lose their interest to those who are
seeking for eternal life.
112
Jude speaks of a common salvation; that it was not only necessary
to write unto them of the common salvation, but while he was
doing so, that he should exhort them to contend for the faith
once delivered to the Saints. Now I know it is too often the
case, when we speak of salvation we speak of a state of glory to
be attained in the eternal world; that the matters and affairs of
this world are of but little consequence, of little importance,
but we are looking yonder in the heavens for our reward, for our
everlasting inheritance.
112
I look at it in this light. The husbandman may plant seed in the
earth, but if he all the time looks to the golden harvest, and
pays no attention to the cultivation of the young plants on their
progress to perfection, he will not reap the reward he
anticipated. Then it becomes necessary for him, and it is to his
interest to attend to the cultivation of the plant in its
progressive stages, and encourage its growth.
113
Just so it is with us. It is for us to attend to the things that
are present; the things that are past we are to forget,
particularly those things that are of an unpleasant character;
and the things that are in future are not in our hands, and
subject to our control, but they are in the hands of the
Almighty, and with Him they are secured. It is the present, then,
with which we have to do--with the things that are immediately
before us; that is, I believe, the common salvation. I do not
pretend to say what the Apostle had his eye particularly fixed
upon, but I shall pursue this subject as it appears unto me.
113
Another thing I will suggest in the outset. It is often the case
that we hear men and women talk about temporal things, and about
spiritual things. What are temporal things, and what are
spiritual things? Can you tell me what spiritual things are? Says
one, "It is a joyful feeling, that buoys us above the cares and
anxieties of this world. Spiritual things are our hope of a
glorious inheritance in the Kingdom of God in the future.
Temporal things are the things we eat, drink, wear, and use in
divers ways, to shelter and sustain this mortal body while it
remains a tabernacle for our spirits."
113
I look at temporal and spiritual things in the same point of
light; they are to me all spiritual; I know no difference. The
hand that has prepared a place in the celestial kingdom for them
that are worthy of it, has also formed the earth and caused it to
produce food for every living thing. We behold in the starry
firmament, the worlds that are revolving continually around us,
which are made by the same Omnipotent hand, and they are all His,
and they are all spiritual, because they are as eternal as God
Himself, for there can be no annihilation of matter; consequently
they are eternal; and nothing we may conceive or imagine of more
refined substances can do more than continue for ever.
113
Everything God has created and made, even the hairs of our heads
that fall to the ground, do not escape His notice. The Almighty
has not organized matter as a mere plaything, of a temporary
existence, and then plunge it into the regions of utter
annihilation; but everything He has done is like Himself,
Eternal, and everything eternally witnesses the goodness of the
Supreme Ruler, for all His works shall praise Him. If His works
are to perish, where is the monument of His labor? There will be
none. What He does is eternal, and remains an eternal witness of
what He has done, and so His works eternally praise Him.
113
But we want to come to this common salvation. It is said
somewhere, whether in the Bible or some other place, I do not
pretend to say; but if it is not in the Bible it is none the less
true, that "self preservation is the first law of nature." I have
reflected this morning a short time upon our condition. I
contemplate the circumstances under which the Pioneers came to
this valley--the circumstances that attended the early
settlements and exertions made here to procure the necessaries of
life.
114
I was not one among the honored company that first led the way to
this distant region, that first plowed up the sterile soil of
this valley, but I was engaged in some other country. Indeed
while Pioneers were on their way to this land--while they were
engaged in that arduous enterprise, I was perhaps upon the banks
of the Danube, or might possibly be in England, or in Asia, I do
not now recollect where I was; but I was in those eastern
regions, bearing my testimony perhaps among the Austrians,
Russians, or Turks, among their consuls and agents, bearing my
testimony to them of the things to come. Perhaps some in those
nations may now remember that an humble servant of God at a
certain time bore his testimony among the people in that country,
which is the most beautiful of God's creation, spreading out in
valley or plain, and which perhaps is now laid desolate, and
drenched in human blood.
114
I was elsewhere when this valley was settled. How was it? Behold,
when they arrived here, all they had to subsist upon, until they
raised it from the soil, was in their wagons. There were no crops
to come to; there was nothing provided to cheer them at the end
of their long and toilsome journey; and the skeletons of cattle
might be seen walking to and fro, without anything provided to
feed them upon through a long winter. And then, when they had
plowed up the soil, and sowed seed in the earth, and the fields
began to show an evidence of a future supply, the crickets came
in millions from the mountains, and nearly devoured all that
grew; everything that germinated in the shape of food for man was
eaten by the insects.
114
But before they had completed the work of destruction, the hand
of Providence prepared agents, and sent them to destroy the
destroyer; a circumstance that was rare, one that was never known
to exist before, and never since to any extent--behold, the gulls
came in swarms, and as clouds, and eat up the crickets, and
checked them in their destructive career; and there was just
enough saved to feed the hungry with a scanty morsel.
114
There are many before me this morning who can no doubt remember
well when their meal bags were perfectly empty, with only a
distant prospect of their being replenished; and when a cow was
slaughtered, rare as it was, they eat everything; even the hide
was boiled, dressed, and eaten, and everything else, external and
internal, that possibly could be eaten was eaten; there was
nothing lost.
114
One man said to me, "I labored hard under the pangs of hunger to
put up a little adobie cabin and prepare to live, and at the same
time my wife and children, pale with want, were ranging the hills
and benches to find thistles and roots to eat, which we boiled in
the milk of the remaining cows the wolves had not eaten."
114
Those who have come here since the Valleys have become a little
fattened, think it hard if they cannot get what they want, and
immediately enjoy a fulness with those who have borne the burden
and heat of the day. They think it hard if they have to pass
through a close place, and have to struggle a little to obtain
the comforts of life. But look back to the early settlements of
this place, when nothing but destruction stared its inhabitants
in the face, what surety had they from the savage that was in
their doors and in their tents? Here was the hostile and
blood-thirsty savage, prowling around, and the early settlers
knew not what hour he might pounce upon them; they were out of
doors; they had not a house to live in, or to form a defence,
much less a fort to protect them, until they were able to throw
up something of a temporary character to shield them from the
attacks of the wild man of the mountains.
114
This is a little of the early history of this settlement. We have
prospered; we have had accessions to our numbers; to be sure we
have had trouble and difficulty with the savages in various ways,
but in the midst of it all we have arisen from the germ, and the
tree has grown up, and begins to shoot forth its branches.
115
It is not the inhabitants of the little settlement in Salt Lake
Valley alone that are now embraced within the walls of this
Tabernacle; but three hundred miles to the south, and the hundred
miles to the north, large settlements have sprung up. In the
midst of these circumstances, the hand of God has been with us as
a people, and prospered our labors abundantly; and I feel proud
to meet you this morning in such comfortable circumstances; you
all appear comfortably clad, and the bloom of health and the
smile of contentment sit triumphantly upon your countenances. The
hand of the Almighty is with you, to cheer and gladden you in the
midst of all difficulties, and the praise is due unto Him, for He
has blessed our labors, and enabled us to acquire these comforts
we enjoy; and let me say, they are the staff and bulwark of our
common salvation, for it is our lives we wish to prolong on the
earth.
115
Why do we wish to do so in this toilsome and troublesome world?
Why not close our mortal career, and our spirits go home to God
who gave them? Because we have not done our work. It is said the
wicked shall not live half their days; if they did they would
only multiply their race until the principles of wickedness would
become universally diffused. The Lord will give to the righteous
the long end of the cord, for they shall live out their days.
Then I say to the Saints, be just and true to each other, and to
your God, and you will live out your days, and complete the work
assigned you.
115
I will represent it in another point of light. Suppose a man is
sent to England, or to the Continent, to Asia, Egypt, to any part
of Africa, to the western islands, or to the islands of the
Pacific to fulfil a mission, and he returns before he has
completed it; who is ready to greet him? who ready to welcome
him, that understands his true position? He has not done his
duty; he has not fulfilled his mission, and accomplished the work
he was sent to do; and he returns, how? Filled with the Spirit of
God? No, but with the spirit of darkness; and his testimony is
powerless; he feels he has not done his duty like a faithful
servant.
115
Then how important it is that every missionary that bears a
portion of the Holy Priesthood, and this Gospel to the islands of
the sea, should magnify it in the eyes of the people, and before
his God, and return clean in spirit and in heart; and with a
Spirit to bear witness with our spirits that God is with him, and
has been all the day long. He is then hailed with a joyful
welcome by the servants of God in Zion.
115
We are all on a mission to this world. We came from yonder bright
sphere, and each of us have our lots assigned us; and now if we
can accomplish our mission, when we return to the bosom of our
Father and God, would you not suppose we shall be hailed with one
universal welcome? Yes. "Ah!" says one, "I was an hungered and ye
gave me meat; I was thirsty and ye gave me drink; I was a
stranger and ye took me in; naked and ye clothed me; I was sick
and ye visited me; I was in prison and ye came unto me. Verily I
say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least
of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." This is the
welcome.
115
Then it is for us to act well our part, and perform our mission
faithfully, with fidelity to God and to one another, while we are
permitted to dwell upon the earth. If we should not act well our
part, and go home to the world of spirits, who will be ready to
receive us, to extend to us the welcome hand? Every mouth is
silent; no songs of praise greet the ear, or shouts of gladness
to bless the heart, that a valiant soldier who has retained his
laurels would receive. The unfaithful one has lost his glory, and
is shorn of his laurels. What will be said to him? "Inasmuch as
you knew your master's will, and did not do it, you shall be
beaten with many stripes." He has gone to another society; he is
not permitted to mingle with the righteous, but he must seek an
asylum in another quarter.
116
Then remember we are missionaries sent to this lower world
to accomplish a work. What is the work we are sent to accomplish?
In the beginning it was said to our first parents, Go forth, and
multiply and replenish the earth. I have been looking about, and
have seen how anxious many of our farmers are to improve their
stock of cattle; to make them of better blood, and thus all the
time be improving; but I very seldom have heard of man seeking to
improve his own species. I wish you to think of that for a
moment. I have seldom heard that subject agitated, when indeed it
is the most important one that was ever investigated.
116
Let us go a little into the philosophy of this, and see if it can
be done, as much so as we can improve any other portion of the
animal creation. It is said we bear the image of God, and now
shall we dwindle down to the physical and mental degeneracy of
the monkey? Shall we suffer our race to dry up like a parched
reed? Let us look at this matter. The question is before you to
investigate and understand.
116
Look around upon all the ranks of mankind, and we see different
races, some of a high order of intellect, and some low and
grovelling, among all the different grades and classes of the
human family. Do you suppose it is so in the spirit world? These
earthly tabernacles are merely temporary houses for them to dwell
in--moving tabernacles; and there are thousands and tens of
thousands in the spirit world that have yet to come and take
bodies here; and there are different grades of men. Some are of a
high order of intellect, and others are low; some are more noble
and generous, and some are less so; they all wish to take
tabernacles in this world.
116
I will illustrate how it is possible to improve our own race.
Suppose there comes into the community a noted thief and villain;
where will he find a home? He will seek for a man possessing a
kindred spirit; with that man he takes up his abode, for he does
not find the son of peace there, but the son of villainy.
116
On the other hand suppose a righteous man comes into the
community, would it not be natural for him to make his abode with
a righteous man? for no other society would be at all congenial
to him. The words of the Savior chime in with this idea. Said he
to his Apostles, "And into whatsoever city or town ye shall
enter, inquire who in it is worthy; and there abide till ye go
thence."
116
Will that thief and villain go and call upon a righteous man? The
atmosphere that surrounds that devoted family is too scorching
for him; he is glad to escape from it.
116
Now then, how shall we improve our own race? Evil communications
corrupt good manners. This is as true a saying as it is common.
Let every family, every parent, man and woman, set up the
standard of purity and righteousness in their own families, and
suffer no corrupt principle to lodge in the mind, and never
practise it, but by strict integrity and righteousness maintain
an atmosphere that is congenial to the good and great.
116
So, when those spirits come to take bodies, where will the noble
and high order of them go? Will they take bodies that have come
through a low and degraded parentage? No, no more than the
righteous man will take up his abode with the vile and wicked.
Where will he go? "Why," says that noble spirit, that is swelling
with light and intelligence, "I will take a body through an
honorable parentage; I will have a body that will correspond with
my mind; I will go to the place where purity and righteousness
dwell."
117
Where do the spirits of a lower grade go? Among the lowest, and
uncultivated, where the cultivation of the principles of virtue
and integrity is in part or entirely neglected. In this way the
sins of the fathers are answered upon their children to the third
and fourth generation.
117
Do good spirits want to partake of the sins of the low and
degraded? No; but they will stay in heaven until a way is opened
for purity and righteousness to form a channel in which they can
come, and take honorable bodies in this world, and magnify their
calling. Let us take that course, and if we do not draw the
brightest spirits to honor our generations, it is because I do
not understand, and declare unto you, the principles of true
philosophy in correctness on this subject.
117
Try this, and your offspring will be the fairest specimens of the
work of God's hand. If the servants of God will maintain the
principles of holiness and integrity, they can then have more
than one wife, and by that means you can draw in your train more
of those spirits that will glorify the God of Israel.
117
Let me bring it right home to you. Suppose your children were
about to go from you to some distance--would you not feel anxious
they should fall into good company, into generous hands? Yes. So,
when our Father in heaven, who is the Father of the spirits of
all flesh, (no mother up there, is there? I do not know that a
man can produce his own kind without the agency of woman; I know
of no such law in nature,) sends spirits to earth, when they
leave Him, is He not anxious they should fall into good hands?
Yes. He is anxious they should have an honorable birth, and
glorify His name in the flesh, reflecting honor on His character
and dignity in heaven. And if there is not much said about the
mother, if they honor the Father, the mother will borrow her
glory from the father, it will come to her through that channel,
and it is a legitimate one.
117
The parent has a desire that the recreant child may do well, at
the same time his good desires and hopes for his welfare are
weakened by despair; you commit him to the care and keeping of
kind Providence; it gives you sorrow, it pains you that he will
not be good, but you cannot help it, for he will not listen to
the counsels of a kind parent. So it is with our heavenly Father.
He wishes the spirits born to him in the eternal world to do well
when they come here to take bodies. If some are not so loyal, so
true and faithful as others, yet He wishes them to do well, but
at the same time they must pursue their own course, prove
themselves, and then receive the reward due to their works done
in the body.
117
Now then, let us commence to improve our race. You know, to one
there is given five talents, to another two, and to another one,
&c. Let us improve upon the talents we have received--upon every
power, ability and trust that has been committed to us. If we do
not, the talents we receive may be taken from us. After all these
things I have told you about improving our own race,
self-preservation is the first law of nature. I have told you
about the people in the Valley, about the productions thereof,
how it was in the beginning of its settlement.
117
I wish to come to our present condition, and I want to speak
justly and correctly, and if I do not, I know there is a power
here that will correct me, and will not fail to do it. If I say
anything that is far out of the way, it should be corrected, and
I hope I may ever stand in that relation whenever I commit an
error, that it may be corrected before it be too late.
118
This season the Lord has blessed us with abundance. I told you
that all things are spiritual to me, and when I talk about
potatoes, hay, wheat, &c., I am talking about things that are
given to us of God. Suppose the Lord should give to me the gift
of tongues, it would be the gift of God. On the other hand,
suppose He should give me a loaf of bread when I am hungry, which
shall I prize the most? It is all the gift of God. Then with
regard to self-preservation being the first law of nature. When
our brethren have a good crop given to them by the hand of
Providence, coupled with their own industry, they are anxious to
sell it. They want to buy many things, and press it into market,
and sell it for comparatively half its value, so crazy are they
to sell it.
118
They are like some men, when they get a few dimes in their
pockets it burns them as it were, and they must spend their
money, because they cannot rest until it is spent; taking comfort
from the idea, "O well, we will get along the best way we can;"
and when they have spent the last dime they are hard up sure
enough. This is the case with many of our friends whose labors
the Lord has blessed, and richly repaid them for their toil by a
bounteous harvest, and now they are anxious to get rid of it.
118
When we descend to the matter of dollars and cents, it is also
spiritual; God made the metal of which they are made; He put it
in the earth. We came down so, to accommodate ourselves to the
understandings of all, for I told you I should talk about things
you know, and not about things that you cannot comprehend. I will
venture to say, when I talk about dollars and cents, you will all
understand me. For instance, you sell your hay at ten dollars per
ton, your wheat at a dollar and a half per bushel, and all your
other products in the same ratio to the stranger, or any body
else that will buy it from you, you are so anxious to get rid of
it. But by and by, when your poor brethren come in, and have not
means to buy that which they must subsist upon, but are under the
necessity by days' work first to earn capital before they can buy
the farmer's produce--by the time they get means, the price is
raised from fifty to one hundred percent.
118
Your own brethren, who stand by you in summer and in winter, in
adversity and in prosperity; your own brethren, who roam the
world over to bring recruits to strengthen your forces, and make
your defences still more invulnerable; when they come fainting
from the field of their labors, you make them pay an hundred
percent more for your produce than the stranger that passes
through your country. Is that right? Will God bless an order of
things of that kind? Try it, and if you don't dwindle into
monkeys, you will dwindle into something more hideous still.
118
What is to be done? Shall not the stranger be fed? Most
certainly. Where rests the difficulty then? If you will only sell
to your poor brethren next spring at the same price you will now
sell to the stranger, there is no difficulty--I have nothing more
to say, but I will be perfectly quiet upon this matter. If you
will not do this, raise the price to the stranger, to the same
standard you will exact from your poor brethren next spring. If
you will do this, you will do right.
118
This is the common salvation that I wanted to speak to you upon.
The scales of justice should be hung upon an even balance. Who
are the best able to pay? Your poor brethren, who have hardly a
pittance left when they arrive here--who have nothing to bless
and comfort their souls and bodies with, or those who come backed
up with resources inexhaustible?
119
Says one, "Do you calculate to go upon the principle that he who
has the most shall pay the most?" No; but he shall pay just as
much in the fore part of the year, as those do in the latter part
of it. I do not see any injustice in this. You now sell your hay
at from eight to ten dollars per ton. Next spring, when your poor
brethren who have come from Denmark, England, Germany,
Switzerland, Italy, and the islands of the sea, with their cattle
poor, and in the winter and spring shivering and perishing around
your stack yards, what will you charge these poor fellows for
hay? Twenty-five dollars per ton, when in the early part of the
season you sold it for ten to the stranger. When it has become
scarce because of the draft made upon it in the fore part of the
fall at that low price, you then exact more than double from your
brethren.
119
How can you answer for this to the Gods who gave you a being? I
will leave you to tell your own story. I say, make your prices so
that they continue the same the year round, both in times of
scarcity and in times of plenty. What is food for one is food for
another.
119
By taking this course you may perhaps compel a little more money
to be left in the Valley. What will be done with it? Why, money,
like every other stream, will seek its own level. The water
courses here find their own level. Suppose there is more money
left in the Valley than we actually need--where will it go to? It
will find its own level. By and by the land we occupy will come
into market, and then where goes the money? Into the treasury of
the United States. Has the Government lost anything? No. Has the
consumer? No; he has had the value of his money. The producer has
gained, but he has gained no more than his just due for
encountering the danger he is exposed to, and the labor he must
perform in raising produce in the shape of grain, and stock in an
Indian country. When his boys go out to herd the cattle they have
to be guarded against the attacks of the savage. When the
producer goes into the field to labor, he is liable to be shot
down by the Indian. In the midst of dangers they produce the
necessaries of life, and yet they will sell their products for a
mere song.
119
"Why," says one, "do you wish to oppress anybody by increasing
the price of the staple articles of life to the injury of the
purchaser?" That is not the design. But I will tell you what it
is; men who pass through here may be thankful to get them on any
terms. If they had come eight years ago they would have found a
waste howling wilderness. What would they have given then for a
bushel of wheat? Almost any price. Who has contended with the
obstacles to making things as accessible as they are now? The
producers, and they are entitled to the benefit arising from
their labors.
119
We do not wish to oppress any person, but we wish to bring every
body to one standard price. We want to see the brethren who come
here cold and hungry, have as good a chance as those who come in
with their abundance. I am glad we have sufficient to spare to
feed the stranger, the soldier, who is the right arm of the
nation's defence; I am glad to see them share the bounties of
Providence; but I say, let the scale of justice hang upon an even
balance.
119
Do I want any person oppressed, and taken advantage of? No. But I
want free trade and sailors' rights. I want even handed justice
all round; then I will be satisfied; for this is the common
salvation. But if one party is favored more than another, it is a
particular salvation. Good wheat, fine flour, beef, butter,
cheese, and vegetables are good ingredients to form a common
salvation upon; they prolong our lives, lengthen out our days,
that we may perform our mission, and do well our work while we
are upon the earth, and not die before we have lived out our
days, and fully performed what is designed we should.
120
Now I did not preach exactly so at Dry Creek and
Mountainville, but I preached nearly in this way, and when I had
done I told them not to be in a hurry to sell their grain, but
keep it and try to maintain an equilibrium in the market all the
year through. When I had got through, I believed they would do as
I told them; for they saw the wisdom of it, and everybody will
act according to it only him who says, "I want to live, and I
care not if all the rest go to the devil."
120
What an unenviable situation a man must be in to live himself,
and see everybody else destroyed! What a glory it would be to
him! He could then exclaim, like Alexander Selkirk,
120
I am monarch of all I survey,
My right there is none to dispute.
It is a glory I never want to have.
120
The religious world scandalize the Deity by saying He is quite
alone. I once learned a piece to repeat on the Fourth of July. It
began like this--
120
When time was not, e'er suns and planets shone;
When God their mighty Maker lived alone;
When men, the high born offspring of the sky,
Lived buy in visions to the Eternal's eye;
Twas then that freedom held her bright abode
In cloudless glory in the mind of God.
120
I do not believe God was ever alone; for He has said Himself, it
is not good for man to be alone; and if it is not good, I am sure
He will not be alone.
120
We are created in His image and likeness, and I think He has been
moving on the same track we are in, and we shall acquire the same
experience if we listen to His revelations. "What!" do you
suppose He has lived in the flesh?" Paul says, we have not a God
that cannot be touched with the feelings of our infirmities. Why?
Because he has felt about the same as we do. The other day when
brother Hyde was mixing mortar, a person came along and said,
"Brother Hyde, is it possible that I see you mixing mortar?"
"Yes," I replied, and when I stand up yonder, and see you poor
fellows mixing mortar, I am sympathise with you." I should hate
to enlist under a General, and follow him to the field of battle
if he had never been there; I should want him to have a little
experience, and then I could follow him with some degree of
confidence.
120
I have spoken to you freely on the common salvation. And while
the Spirit is upon me, I would charge you to practise it; to set
your standard prices now, and maintain them to your brethren in
the spring. If you have not already set them high enough to meet
your ambitious views, raise them until they will, and there let
them stand. That is my advice, and who is going to be injured by
it? No person. Who is going to be benefited by it? The producer,
who has to go into the field with his life in one hand, and the
implement of husbandry in the other. If this is done, the hand of
God will strengthen the hands of the producer, and he will live
in time and throughout eternity; and we shall have abundance, and
rejoice in the kingdom of our God.
120
Contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the Saints. But
if I were to branch out upon that, I should detain you too long.
I will therefore leave it for another occasion, or for some one
who is better able to handle it than myself.
120
May God bless us, and save us in His kingdom. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, April 17, 1853
Brigham Young, April 17, 1853
SAINTS SUBJECT TO TEMPTATION--TRUE RICHES, VIRTUE, AND
SANCTIFICATION--"MORMONISM"--GLADDENITES, APOSTLES, AND
SAINTS--DEVILS WITHOUT TABERNACLES.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 17, 1853.
121
I will embrace the present opportunity for making a few remarks,
as I expect to leave this city before another Sabbath, to be gone
several weeks.
121
You have heard good instructions, counsel, and advice from Amasa
Lyman and Charles C. Rich; I desire to profit by their sayings,
and I hope this people will.
121
We see men before us who are old Elders in this Church, veterans
in the kingdom of God; I hope they will live many years to grace
our ranks. Those who have been in the Church from the beginning
are men and women who have paid attention to their faith, and to
the doctrine of sound common sense; they have been good scholars,
and by this time must understand tolerably well what they
believe. They must also be schooled in the study of man, and in
matters which pertain to nations and kingdoms, and in
circumstances which concern us as individuals.
121
The doctrine we have heard is good; we have listened to
principles that pertain to life and salvation; and I repeat again
what you have heard often, "Secure for yourselves first the
kingdom of heaven and its righteousness." When you have done
this, every good principle, every good thing, every great
endowment, every peaceful influence, and all that can be enjoyed
by celestial beings are and will be yours.
121
We may be within the pale of the kingdom of God on earth, yet we
are liable to be overcome of evil. There are many spirits who
have gone abroad in the world, and men are overcome by false
spirits, and led astray from the path of truth. They will begin
by doing some evil thing out of sight, and say, "O, it is
nothing, it is a mere trifle, and the Lord is merciful, and
forgiveth sin." The sins which are considered trifles lay the
foundation for greater evils, and expose men to be tempted, and
buffeted by Satan, and they will be overcome little by little,
until by and by they are overtaken in a fault which is more
aggravating in the sight of justice, which lays the foundation
for another trial more severe, and to be buffeted more by the
devil, for they lay themselves more liable to his power. We might
refer you to many instances of Elders of Israel becoming victims
to evil--but I pass over that disagreeable matter.
121
God never bestows His grace upon an individual without trying it
in that person, to see if the compound is good. Men do not
realize this, nor think upon it as they ought; if they did they
would be more careful never to speak against the Father, against
the Son, against any heavenly being, or against any being on the
earth.
122
Brethren, seek first the kingdom of heaven and its righteousness,
then all the blessings that brother Amasa anticipates enjoying
will be yours. But no man or woman can enjoy them unless they
have first secured to themselves the kingdom of heaven--unless
they have secured to themselves eternal life.
122
Our bodies are satisfied with plenty of food, and we have
property around us of various kinds, which satisfies our temporal
wants for the moment. But, as I told you some time since, the
king seated upon his throne wearing a glittering crown, and
surrounded with all the glory of his greatness to-day, to-morrow
may be numbered with the beggar, and his crown given to another.
Today we possess riches, and to-morrow they may take the wings of
the morning and leave us poor indeed.
122
How long shall we enjoy the happiness we now enjoy, in coming to
this house to worship the Lord, and in associating in other
capacities with our dear friends? Perhaps by another Sabbath many
of us may be laid away, if not in the graveyard, upon a bed of
sickness. We cannot trust to the certainty of mortal possessions;
they are transitory, and a dependence upon them will plunge into
hopeless disappointment all those who trust in them. When men act
upon the principles which will secure to them eternal salvation,
they are sure of obtaining all their hearts' desire, sooner or
later; if it does not come to-day, it may come tomorrow; if it
does not come in this time, it will in the next.
122
If people would contemplate the stupendous works of God, and be
honest and candid in their investigations, there is much to be
learned that would show them how comparatively worthless are
earthly things. We see the spangled vault of the starry heavens
stretched over us; but little is known of the wonders of the
firmament. Astronomers have, by their researches, discovered some
general facts that have proved useful and instructing to the
scientific portion of mankind. The phenomena of the motions of
the heavenly bodies, and their times and seasons are understood
pretty accurately. But who knows what those distant planets are?
Who can tell the part they play in the grand theatre of worlds?
Who inhabits them, and who rules over them? Do they contain
intelligent beings, who are capable of the happiness, light,
glory, power, and enjoyments that would satisfy the mind of an
angel of God? Who can tell these things? Can they be discovered
by the light of science? They cannot. Let every intelligent
person seriously contemplate this subject, and let the true light
of reason illuminate the understanding, and a sound judgment
inspired by the Spirit of Christ be your guide, and what will be
your conclusions? They will be what mine are--that the Lord
Almighty reigns there; that His people are there; and that they
are, or have been, earths to fulfil a similar destiny to the one
we inhabit; and there is eternity; and as Enoch of old said--"Thy
curtains are stretched out still."
122
Can any of the astronomers in the world point out the kingdom or
the world where God is not? where He does not reign? Can a
kingdom be found, by worldly wisdom, study, or by any means that
can be employed, over which He does not sway His sceptre? If such
a kingdom exists, I will acknowledge that the doctrine I taught
you the other day is incorrect; and besides that, you will have
to blot out some of the writings of the ancient Scriptures.
122
I wish to make an application of this, with the sayings we have
heard from brother Amasa Lyman to-day.
123
We talk about true riches--about the eternal attributes of the
Deity--and about that which He has given to the children of men.
I also heard something said the other day about sanctification.
This doctrine I heard taught many years ago, and I perceive that
men do not fully understand these principles; even the best of
the Latter-day Saints have but a faint idea of the attributes of
the Deity.
123
Were the former and Latter-day Saints, with their Apostles,
Prophets Seers, and Revelators collected together to discuss this
matter, I am led to think there would be found a great variety in
their views and feelings upon this subject, without direct
revelation from the Lord. It is as much my right to differ from
other men, as it is theirs to differ from me, in points of
doctrine and principle, when our minds cannot at once arrive at
the same conclusion. I feel it sometimes very difficult indeed to
word my thoughts as they exist in my own mind, which, I presume,
is the grand cause of many apparent differences in sentiment
which may exist among the Saints.
123
What I consider to be virtue, and the only principle of virtue
there is, is to do the will of our Father in heaven. That is the
only virtue I wish to know. I do not recognize any other virtue
than to do what the Lord Almighty requires of me from day to day.
In this sense virtue embraces all good; it branches out into
every avenue of moral life, passes through the ranks of the
sanctified in heaven, and makes its throne in the breast of the
Deity. When the Lord commands the people, let them obey. That is
virtue.
123
The same principle will embrace what is called sanctification.
When the will, passions, and feelings of a person are perfectly
submissive to God and His requirements, that person is
sanctified. It is for my will to be swallowed up in the will of
God, that will lead me into all good, and crown me ultimately
with immortality and eternal lives.
123
There are numbers of men who can say much with regard to their
faith in, and exalted views of, "Mormonism;" they could converse
continually about it. In a word, if "Mormonism" is not my life, I
do not know that I have any. I do not understand anything else,
for it embraces everything that comes within the range of the
understanding of man. If it does not circumscribe everything that
is in heaven and on earth, it is not what it purports to be.
123
I will inform you how I became a "Mormon"--how the first solid
impression was made upon my mind. When I undertook to sound the
doctrine of "Mormonism," I supposed I could handle it as I could
the Methodist, Presbyterian, and other creeds of Christendom,
which I had paid some considerable attention to, from the first
of my knowing anything about religion. When "Mormonism" was first
presented to me, I had not seen one sect of religionists whose
doctrines, from beginning to end, did not appear to me like the
man's masonry which he had in a box, and which he exhibited for a
certain sum. He opened the main box from which he took another
box; he unlocked that and slipped out another, then another, and
another, and thus continued to take box out of box until he came
to an exceedingly small piece of wood; he then said to the
spectators, "That, gentlemen and ladies, is free masonry."
123
I found all religions comparatively like this--they were so
deficient in doctrine that when I tried to tie the loose ends and
fragments together, they would break in my hands. When I
commenced to examine "Mormonism," I found it impossible to take
hold of either end of it; I found it was from eternity, passed
through time, and into eternity again. When I discovered this, I
said, "It is worthy of the notice of man." Then I applied my
heart to wisdom, and sought diligently for understanding.
124
But the natural wisdom and judgment which were given me from my
youth, were sufficient to enable me to easily comprehend the
discrepancies and lack in the creeds of the day.
124
"Mormonism" is all in all to me; everything else in the shape of
false government and false religion will perish in the due time
of the Lord, or else the ancient Prophets have been mistaken. If
death is not destroyed, and him that hath the power of it, and
every man and woman who are not prepared to enjoy a kingdom where
angels administer, then much of the Bible is exceedingly
erroneous. Every kingdom will be blotted out of existence, except
the one whose ruling spirit is the Holy Ghost, and whose king is
the Lord. The Lord said to Jeremiah the Prophet, "Arise, and go
down to the potter's house, and there I will cause thee to hear
my words. Then I went down to the potter's house, and, behold, he
wrought a work on the wheels. And the vessel that he made of clay
was marred in the hands of the potter: so he made it again
another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make it." The
clay that marred in the potter's hands was thrown back into the
unprepared portion, to be prepared over again. So it will be with
every wicked man and woman, and every wicked nation, kingdom, and
government upon earth, sooner or later; they will be thrown back
to the native element from which they originated, to be worked
over again, and be prepared to enjoy some sort of a kingdom.
124
Then where will be their glory--their lands--their silver and
gold--their precious diamonds and jewels--and all their fine
pictures, and precious ornaments? In the hands of the Saints.
Will the wicked inherit them? No; they will be disinherited.
124
I do not wonder at the ancients marvelling at the wickedness and
unbelief of the people. I do not wonder at the words of the
Savior, which will apply to the people generally as well now as
then, when he said, "O fools, and slow of heart to believe all
that the prophets have spoken." This generation are seeking
eagerly after that which will perish in their hands; they are
madly rushing forward, hazarding their eternal all, to secure
transitory possessions, which, when they think they have obtained
them, are not fully satisfactory; they have grasped at the walls
of an airy phantom, and sacrificed an enduring substance. How
foolish, in the eyes or the truly intelligent, the pursuits of
the wicked appear. They set their hearts' affections upon that
which is not durable, seeking happiness where misery and all its
attendant effects are sure to be realized. Jesus said to his
disciples, when he was about to leave them, "These things I have
spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye
shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the
world."
124
Who wishes to overvalue earthly things as they are now
constituted? They are made to be changed, they are subject to
decay. But the earth will not be utterly destroyed; the elements
of which it is composed will not be annihilated, but they will be
changed. Neither shall those be consumed who can abide the day of
the Lord Almighty, and stand in His presence. The earth in that
great day will be renovated--cleansed from wickedness--purified
from dross, sanctified, and prepared for the habitation of the
Saints of the Most High.
125
On the other hand, the wicked shall be consumed with the Spirit
of His mouth, and destroyed by the brightness of his coming. The
gold, the silver, the precious stones, and all that is desirable
to beautify the heaven of the Saints, will be made pure, and fit
for them to handle. It is the misapplied intelligence God has
given us that makes all the mischief on the earth. That
intelligence He designed to carry out the purposes of His will,
and endowed it with capabilities to grow, spread abroad,
accumulate, and endeavor to enjoy greater happiness, glory, and
honor, and continue to expand wider and wider, until eternity is
comprehended by it; if not applied to this purpose, but to the
grovelling things of earth, it will be taken away, and given to
one who has made better use of this gift of God.
125
I say again--"Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His
righteousness," and in due time, no matter when, whether in this
year or in the next, in this life or in the life to come, "all
these things" (that appear so necessary to have in the world)
"shall be added unto you." Everything that is in heaven, on the
earth, and in the earth, everything the most fruitful mind can
imagine, shall be yours, sooner or later. I wish you would square
your lives according to what has been said to you to-day,
especially while I am gone.
125
I wish to say to all the brethren, young men, and boys, while I
am gone from your midst for a season, let your conduct and
conversation be such as becometh your profession in all things. I
hope I shall not hear of drunkenness, confusion, and quarrelling
when I return. I am never afraid of it when I am here, for I can
manage such characters so completely that they do not think it
worth while to begin. While I am gone, behave yourselves. I will
preach to you the same sermon I preached to the missionaries a
week ago, viz., "Walk uprightly." When I return, and find you
have done this, all will be well; if you have violated this
counsel, you may expect to be chastised. Let it be said when I
return, "All is right; all has been peace; and good order has
prevailed in your absence."
125
I wish to say a few words about some men and families in this
city, called Gladdenites. We have been pretty severe upon them,
but nowhere, except in the pulpit, to my knowledge. I counsel my
brethren to keep away from their houses; let them alone, and
treat them as courteously as you would any other person. Do you
enquire whether I have any grounds for giving this advice? I
answer, I have. For there are few men in this congregation who
know when to stop, should they find themselves engaged in a
contest with one of that class of people, therefore let them
alone entirely. Those individuals are disagreeable to me, and so
are their doctrines. The man they hold up is so low and degraded
in his spirit, feelings, and life, I have not patience to hear
anything said about him. I have known him too long, and too well,
not to be satisfied of the wickedness of his heart.
125
You say you wish to do right, and please the Lord in all your
actions; but were I to adopt an evil practice, the greater
portion of this community would follow it. Why not follow me then
in doing right? Righteousness, in whomsoever found, will never
lead you astray; while wickedness will lead you to ruin. No man
possessing the Spirit of the Lord, can for a moment believe
Gladden Bishop's writings. If it were possible, his system is
more foolish than the exhibition of free masonry I have referred
to.
126
I wish this community to understand, that what has been said here
touching those men and their views, has been with no other design
than to cause them to use their tongues as they ought, and cease
abusing me and this people. Some of them visited me yesterday,
and wished to know if it was safe for them to stay here. I told
them they were as safe as I was, if they did not undertake to
make us swallow, whether or not, something we are not willing to
take. "We have been driven, and redriven," said I, "and if
corrupt people stay in our midst, they have got to use their
tongues properly." They promised they would, if they might stay.
126
If they wish to live here in peace, I am willing they should, but
I do not wish them to stir up strife. I never expected that this
community would be composed entirely of Latter-day Saints, but I
expected there would be goats mixed among the sheep, until they
are separated. I do not look for anything else, but I wish them
to behave themselves in their sphere, also the sheep; and let the
goats associate with their goatish companions, and not endeavor
to disturb the equanimity of the sheep in their pasture.
126
This comparison will apply to this people, and those men. If they
wish to labor, and obtain a living, they are welcome to do so;
but they are not at liberty to disturb the peace of their
neighbors in any way; neither let this people disturb them, but
grant them every privilege claimed by, and belonging to, American
citizens. Let them meet together and pray if they please; this is
their own business. Let them do as some did in a camp-meeting in
York State--One man met another and said, "How do you do? How are
they getting along on the camp-ground?" "Why they are serving God
like the very devil," was the reply. And the Gladdenites may
serve God like the devil, if they will keep out of my way, and
out of the way of this people.
126
The men who visited me yesterday, stated that they believed
Joseph was a true Prophet, and that they were full-blooded
"Mormons;" indeed they seemed to have in them an extra charge of
"Mormon" blood. I asked one of them if he had any confidence in
the endowment. He confessed he had no faith in it. I then asked
him if he did not believe that Joseph Smith was a fallen Prophet.
His reply was, "I rather think he is."
126
When a man throws a stone at me, and with it dashes his own
brains out, I have nothing to say. He called himself a
full-blooded "Mormon," and almost in the same breath declared
Joseph was a fallen Prophet, and that he had no confidence in the
endowment. How is it in reality with those men? Why they have not
a particle of faith either in Joseph Smith, or in the Book of
Mormon. I told one of them, who professed to be so honest, that
he wanted the Lord to come down from heaven that moment and judge
him, that five years would not pass away before he would be
cursing, and swearing, and proclaiming blasphemously against
every good principle in heaven and on earth.
126
They do not know what they believe, neither do they know what
they have received; they think they know all about it; they think
they know that you are out of the right way, and that they are
walking in it. When they say this people are going to be
destroyed by the judgments of God, it is to me like the crackling
of thorns under the pot. Pass along, and mind your own business,
is a fit reply to their declarations.
126
There has never been a Church of God on the earth without such
characters. According to their outward appearance, they are as
good men and women as you might think could possibly be. You
might say with safety, "They are truly Saints," if you were to
judge by the appearance of the outside of the platter. But what
does Jesus Christ say? "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord,
Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth
the will of my Father which is in heaven." Again, "For whosoever
shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my
brother, and sister, and mother."
127
He that doeth the will of God, is His disciple. You may say
Joseph was a devil, if you like, but he is at home, and still
holds the keys of the kingdom, which were committed to him by
heavenly messengers, and always will. Do you ask who brother
Brigham is? He is an humble instrument in the hands of God, to
keep His people in the path which He has marked out through the
instrumentality of His servant Joseph; and to travel in which is
all I ask of them. I said some time since on this stand, if I was
not a Prophet, I certainly had been profitable to this people. I
know I have, by the blessing of the Lord, been successful in
profiting them. The Lord has done it through me.
127
There is a man named Martin Harris, and he is the one who gave
the holy roll to Gladden. When Martin was with Joseph Smith, he
was continually trying to make the people believe that he
(Joseph) was the Shepherd, the Stone of Israel. I have heard
Joseph chastise him severely for it, and he told me that such a
course, if persisted in, would destroy the kingdom of God. Who
else ever said that Joseph Smith was anything but an unlearned
son of a backwoodsman; who had all his lifetime, ever since he
would handle an ax, helped his father to support his little
family by cutting wood?
127
Thus the Lord found him, and called him to be a Prophet, and made
him a successful instrument in laying the foundation of His
kingdom for the last time. This people never professed that
Joseph Smith was anything more than a Prophet given to them of
the Lord; and to whom the Lord gave the keys of this last
dispensation, which were not to be taken from him in time,
neither will they be in eternity.
127
I wish to see this people fulfil in every particular what Joseph
told them to do, and build up the kingdom of God, and this they
are doing. I give them praise to-day, for they are a God-blessed
people. Which of these Elders that are sitting round me, if they
were asked to go on a mission for five, ten, or twenty years,
would not rise up and say, "I am ready," notwithstanding all
their weaknesses and foolishness?
127
Ask an apostate to go and preach salvation to a perishing world,
and his reply would be, "I cannot go, I am too poor." They are a
perfect abomination among men. Did they ever build up the kingdom
of God in any way? Never. They have done nothing but apostatize,
and they will now continually try to destroy the work of God with
all their might. This is all they ever did do, and it is all they
ever will do. There is not a faithful Elder here who would not,
if called upon, readily go forth to preach the Gospel in distant
countries, though he had not a shoe to his feet, or a coat to his
back. Would an apostate do it? No, they cannot do anything
without money! money! money! which is their god. The faithful
children of God will be faithful in preaching the Gospel, in
building up the cause of their God, and in carrying salvation to
thousands and millions of the fallen race of Adam, which we have
done.
127
I wonder what apostate would do as we did when we went to
England? I was better off than many of my brethren, for I had
three shillings to pay my expenses to Preston. On we went to that
town, and held our Conference, and from thence we started out
every way, preaching the Gospel in the regions round about.
128
Allow me the privilege of boasting, though it is not me but the
Lord that has done it. We sustained ourselves, and assisted the
poor to a very large amount, and only staid in England one year
and sixteen days. This means was gathered up by faith, and we
baptized over seven thousand people, gave away about sixty
thousand tracts, for which I paid the money and sent Elders out
to preach in every direction. Would an apostate do this? No. But
they wish to sour, corrupt, and desecrate with apostacy every
Saint they come in contact with. It is not in them to do any good
to the cause of truth; but out of the evil they design the Lord
will bring good.
128
This people commenced with nothing. Joseph Smith, the honored
instrument in the hands of God to lay the foundation of this
work, commenced with nothing; he had neither the wisdom nor the
riches of this world. And it is proven to our satisfaction, that
when rich men have come into this Church, the Lord has been
determined to take their riches from them and make them poor;
that all His Saints may learn to obtain that which they possess
by faith.
128
How many times has He made us poor? Thousands of dollars' worth
of property in houses and lands, which the Lord gave me, are now
in the East, in the hands of our enemies. I never said they were
mine, they were the Lord's, and I was one of His stewards. When I
went to Kirtland, I had not a coat in the world, for previous to
this I had given away everything I possessed, that I might be
free to go forth and proclaim the plan of salvation to the
inhabitants of the earth. Neither had I a shoe to my feet, and I
had to borrow a pair of pants and a pair of boots. I staid there
five years, and accumulated five thousand dollars. How do you
think I accomplished this? Why, the Lord Almighty gave me those
means. I have often had that done for me that has caused me to
marvel. I know, as well as I know I am standing before you
to-day, that I have had money put into my trunk and into my
pocket without the instrumentality of any man. This I know to a
certainty. Ask an apostate, if they can, in truth, bear testimony
to such a thing. They cannot do it. Enough about that.
128
Again, I say if "Mormonism" is not all I anticipated it to be, it
is nothing. If it is not in me, and I in it, if it is not all and
in all to me, I am deceived in myself. It is everything in heaven
and on earth to those who possess it truly; but lose this, and,
as I told you the other day, what remains will dwindle, perish,
decay, decompose, and be reduced to its native element, or, in
other words, be thrown into the mill to be ground over.
128
The Lord Almighty will not let anything endure that offers
hospitality to the devil and his imps. Those who suffer their
bodies to be dwellings for evil spirits, must suffer loss, for
devils cannot construct a house that will in any way answer their
purpose; neither have they been able to do so in all the
eternities there are; that is the very thing which causes us
trouble continually; for they are trying all the time to get into
our dwellings, because they have none of their own. Did you ever
desire to take possession of another person's tabernacle, and
leave your own? No rational person owning a tabernacle would wish
to do so. The devils have no tabernacles, which is the reason of
their wanting to possess human bodies. If any of you have
suffered any of these houseless spirits to enter you, turn them
out, and they will perhaps seek refuge in the body of an ox, or
some other animal, or may be gone into Jordan.
129
Do you think the legion we read of, that entered the swine, in
the days of Christ, had bodies of their own? No; they have no
meeting houses but in ball rooms, gaming houses, brothels, gin
palaces, parlors, bed rooms, and other places which they frequent
in the bodies of those they lead captive; otherwise they are
wandering to and fro in the earth, seeking to possess tabernacles
that other spirits, not of their order, already occupy. They are
in our midst watching for an opportunity to enter where they may.
What will be the doom of those who give way to them, and yield to
them the possession of their tabernacles? They will wander to and
fro, happiness will be hid from them, they will weep, and wail,
and suffer, until their bodies return to their mother earth, and
their spirits to judgment.
129
Brethren and sisters, you are on the right track; be virtuous,
humble, thankful, generous, and true to your God, and to each
other, loving Him more than all things else, and making His Law
your delight day and night. If I did not love the Lord enough to
leave houses, lands, father, mother, wives, and children, and
even be ready to lay down my life freely for the kingdom of God's
sake, I should not consider I was worthy of it. Were I to forsake
all for it, I should lose nothing; for the man who honors and
serves God, cannot suffer loss.
129
The very laws which govern eternity are planned to sustain an
eternal growth, gathering together and increasing; so that the
true servant of God cannot possibly suffer loss, but will reap
eternal gain, though he, for the cause of truth, is poor and
needy through the whole of this short life. He has made truth his
theme; and what is it? I will say it is that which endures; it is
eternity, and its power is to grow, increase, and expand, adding
life to life, and power to power, worlds without end.
129
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, December 18, 1853
Brigham Young, December 18, 1853
PERFECTION AND SALVATION--SELF-GOVERNMENT.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 18, 1853.
129
I love to hear my brethren speak. Their testimony yields joy and
consolation to my heart. But notwithstanding the pleasure it
would give me to sit and hear them continually, it is obligatory
upon me to occupy the position I do, and let my voice be heard in
connexion with theirs.
129
We all occupy diversified stations in the world, and in the
kingdom of God. Those who do right, and seek the glory of the
Father in heaven, whether their knowledge be little or much, or
whether they can do little or much, if they do the very best they
know how, they are perfect.
129
It may appear strange to some of you, and it certainly does to
the world, to say it is possible for a man or woman to become
perfect on this earth. It is written "Be ye therefore perfect,
even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." Again, "If
any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able
also to bridle the whole body." This is perfectly consistent to
the person who understands what perfection really is.
130
If the first passage I have quoted is not worded to our
understanding, we can alter the phraseology of the sentence, and
say, "Be ye as perfect as ye can," for that is all we can do,
though it is written, be ye perfect as your Father who is in
heaven is perfect. To be as perfect as we possibly can, according
to our knowledge, is to be just as perfect as our Father in
heaven is. He cannot be any more perfect than He knows how, any
more than we. When we are doing as well as we know how in the
sphere and station which we occupy here, we are justified in the
justice, righteousness, mercy, and judgment that go before the
Lord of heaven and earth. We are as justified as the angels who
are before the throne of God. The sin that will cleave to all the
posterity of Adam and Eve is, that they have not done as well as
they knew how.
130
I will apply this to myself, and it will apply to you, and to
every man and woman upon the earth; of course including brother
Morley, who spoke to you this morning. If he has done the best he
could in the late Indian difficulties in the district where he
lives, and acted according to the judgment and light of the
spirit of revelation in him, he is as justified as an angel of
God.
130
Though we may do the best we know how at this time, can there be
no improvement made in our lives? There can. If we do wrong
ignorantly, when we learn it is wrong, then it is our duty to
refrain from that wrong immediately and for ever, and the sin of
ignorance is winked at, and passes into oblivion.
130
An inquiry was made this morning, if we know who we are, what our
situation is, and the relationship we sustain to each other, to
our God, and the position we occupy to the human family. I can
answer the question. No, we do not. Do the people understand all
the obligations they are under to each other and to their God?
They do not. Again, do they try to know, as far as it is in their
power? They do not. Are there individuals among us who seek with
all their hearts to know and understand the will of God? Yes,
many. But as a people, do they, with an undivided heart, endeavor
to know the will of God in preference to everything else upon
earth? They do not.
130
There is a reason for this. Brother Morley wanted to know if we
had learned ourselves. We have not. When he referred to the
spirits in the world, and what we could witness in the infant
child in its mother's lap, at this moment like a little seraph,
and in the next, more like a demon with passion and rage, I
thought we need not confine ourselves to the child for example,
for this picture of good and evil is exhibited as frequently in
the parent, and even in the grey-headed sire, as in the child. If
men and women understood perfectly their position before God,
angels, and men, the place they occupy, and the sphere they act
in, they would know they are as independent in their organization
as the angels, or as the Gods. Yet, in consequence of sin
entering into the world, darkness, wretchedness, folly, weakness
of every kind, and the power of temptation surround the children
of men, as well as the power of God. I say the grey-headed
father, and the aged matron will give way to the power of evil,
when it comes upon them, as readily, in many instances, as the
infant child upon its mother's lap.
130
I speak what I know, and say, shame on those who are subject to
such weakness, when they have had time and opportunity to learn
better. Brother Morley says, "Such spirits will be damned." Bless
your souls, they are damned already. The reason they act as they
do, in a manner so diametrically opposed to the angels and Gods
in the eternities that are, is because they have been in a
miserable condition since they have been upon the earth.
130
When men and women give way to these wicked spirits, it is a
proof they have not learned their organization, and what they
were made for.
131
As for this people knowing their true position before God, in the
midst of the nations of the earth, it is certain they have not
yet learned it. Shall we ever learn it? We shall. And further, we
shall be obliged to learn it; and further still, we shall be
COMPELLED to learn it. How? By flattery? By blessings? By the
kind smiles of Providence? By the bountiful fulness of the
invisible hand of our heavenly Father bestowing every blessing
upon us? Now some of us are ready to say, this will not bring us
to an understanding of our true position, and prepare us for what
is before us. If the mercies and blessings of our kind and
indulgent heavenly Parent will not produce the desired effects
upon His people, He will certainly chasten them, and make them
know, by what they suffer, how to govern and sanctify themselves
before Him.
131
We ought to pursue the same course with our children when we wish
them to obey our commands. It is reasonable and right, after you
have held out every kind of inducement possible, to bring them to
their senses, and to obedience, if they still continue
refractory, to try the rod, and chasten them until they become
obedient. That is what our Father in heaven will do for this
people, if they will not learn by His blessings and loving
kindness.
131
Do you inquire if I think we are about to be afflicted? If we are
not good children, we shall be. We must learn to love
righteousness, and hate iniquity, and then we can chasten
ourselves, and bring ourselves to the sphere we were designed to
fill in our existence, and govern and control ourselves in it,
preparatory to power being put into our hands. We should never
have but one desire, but one determination; our will should be
perfectly centred upon the one object, viz., to find out the will
of God, and do it. Let every individual thus school, chasten,
prove, view, and review himself, taking himself into custody as a
prisoner to be subjected to a severe examination, until his will
is perfectly subservient to the will of God in every instance,
and you can say, "No matter what it is, let us know the will of
the Father in heaven, and that is our will." Then we shall be
able to train, school, and practise upon ourselves, until we can
control, and bring under subjection, the wicked influences that
surround us; we can then begin to pave the way, or throw up an
highway of holiness to the rising generation.
131
This we have to do. It is our business. It is the labor of the
Latter-day Saints, which, if carried out, will run through all
the various changing scenes of mortal life. It is in every act
and dealing, both with ourselves, our families, and strangers. It
fills every avenue of human life, from beginning to end. To gain
the spiritual ascendancy over ourselves, and the influences with
which we are surrounded, through a rigid course of
self-discipline, is our first consideration, it is our first
labor, before we can pave the way for our children to grow up
without sin unto salvation.
131
No man, in a short hour or two, can tell everything that is in
his heart, when it is filled by the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost. But I will continue my remarks, and give you a little
more.
132
All persons are surrounded with circumstances peculiar to their
location, station, and situation in life. A portion of our old
associates believe we are controlled entirely by circumstances;
but this people have learned enough to know they have the ability
and power to control circumstances, to a certain extent; they
will control us more or less, but not entirely. We can lay the
foundation in the midst of this people for a train of
circumstances to surround the rising generation with a divine
influence. We can also produce a train of circumstances that will
work their certain destruction. This is in our power, and the
first is the labor of the Latter-day Saints.
132
Some, when their minds are opened to behold the purity of a God
of eternity--the purity of heaven, and understand that no impure
thing can enter there; when they can realize the perfection of
the redeemed and glorified Zion, and then look at the people now,
and their actions, and how they are overcome with their
weaknesses, how they cannot go out and come in without coming in
contact, in some way, with their neighbors; when they look at the
universal sinfulness of mortal man; are ready to exclaim, "We
shall all go to destruction, salvation is impossible." I do not
believe a word of it. If we do the best we know how, and yet
commit many acts that are wrong, and contrary to the counsel
given to us, there is hope in our case.
132
The Savior has warned us to be careful how we judge, forgiving
each other seven times seventy in a day, if we repent, and
confess our sins one to another. Can we be more merciful and
forgiving than our Father in heaven? We cannot. Therefore let
people do the best they can, and they will pave the way for the
rising generation to walk up into the light, wisdom, and
knowledge of the angels, and of the redeemed from this earth, to
say nothing of other earths, and they will be prepared to enjoy
in the resurrection all the blessings which are for the faithful,
and enjoy them in the flesh.
132
It is our duty, and to this we are called so to frame and control
circumstances in our lifetime, as to bring blessings upon the
rising generation, which we can never attain to while we are in
the flesh. But when the vision of our minds is opened to behold
the immaculate purity, perfection, light, beauty, and glory of
Zion, the heaven of eternity, the place where Saints and angels
dwell in the eternal worlds, then salvation for us poor erring
mortals seems almost impossible; it seems that we shall hardly be
saved. This, however, is verily true, we shall hardly be saved.
There never was any person ever saved; all who have been saved,
and that ever will be in the future, are only just saved, and
then it is not without a struggle to overcome, that calls into
exercise every energy of the soul.
132
It is good for us to follow the example of those who have
attained unto salvation; consequently if I wish to be saved, and
be an instrument of pointing out the way to others, let me not
only preach the doctrine of salvation, but set the example in my
conduct, and plead with them to follow it. If our faith is one,
and we are united to gain one grand object, and I, as an
individual, can possibly get into the celestial kingdom, you and
every other person, by the same rule, can also enter there.
132
Though our interest is one as a people, yet remember, salvation
is an individual work; it is every person for themselves. I mean
more by this than I have time to tell you in full, but I will
give you a hint. There are those in this Church who calculate to
be saved by the righteousness of others. They will miss their
mark. They are those who will arrive just as the gate is shut, so
in that case you may be shut out; then you will call upon some
one, who, by their own faithfulness, through the mercy of Jesus
Christ, have entered in through the celestial gate, to come and
open it for you; but to do this is not their province. Such will
be the fate of those persons who vainly hope to be saved upon the
righteousness and through the influence of brother Somebody. I
forewarn you therefore to cultivate righteousness and faithfulness
in yourselves, which is the only passport into celestial happiness.
133
There is another thing I wish to notice, viz., touching the
man brother Morley spoke of this morning, who put away his wife
which he had lately taken. He began to tell you how mean it looks
to him to trifle in this manner with the greatest blessings of
heaven to man. To men who will ask for blessings, and jewels of
great price, and seek to cast them away to-morrow, it will be
said by and bye, "Take that and give it to the man who is more
worthy." And what shall be done with the other? Let him scrub the
floor, clean shoes, and make soap. I mean this to be understood
spiritually. Of course we shall be so clean in the heavenly Zion,
we shall not need anybody to wash for us, When I say we will set
such characters to work in the garden, to clean our stables, to
curry our horses, or work in the cellar kitchen, it is to be
understood spiritually.
133
You may get jewels of great price, and trifle with them, and
think them nothing, but by and bye they will so far outshine you,
that you cannot look upon the blaze of their glory without being
struck with blindness. The words of the Savior will be fulfilled
on such persons, "Take heed therefore how ye hear: for whosoever
hath, to him shall be given; and whosoever hath not, from him
shall be taken even that which he seemeth to have."
133
That which they think they possess, they only seem to have. It is
put in their hands for a few days, to see if they have wisdom
sufficient to use it to the glory and honor of God, that they may
have more blessings added to them. When they have proved
themselves unworthy, that which they seemed to have will be taken
away, and given to another who is more worthy, that he may have
more abundantly.
133
As it respects the wicked actions of the people, while brother
Morley was speaking, I thought I could tell you things about some
men, that you would not want to hear. To satisfy my own feelings
by way of comparison, I will give you a faint idea of how they
look to me.
133
Imagine all the carcasses of the people who have died of the
cholera, and of other loathsome diseases, heaped up to rot in one
general mass, under the rays of a southern sun, and the stench of
such a mass of corruption would not begin to offend my nostrils,
and the nostrils of every righteous man, so much as those men do.
On the other hand, if every man will do the best he can, and as
far as he knows how, it will be well with him, and he will be
blessed until there is not room to contain the blessings which
will be poured upon him. Sin consists in doing wrong when we know
and can do better, and it will be punished with a just
retribution, in the due time of the Lord.
133
Have this people been blessed? They have. Why can they not
understand, that they are organized and formed for the express
purpose of becoming independent in and of themselves, that they
may begin to guard against any evil principle, or the suggestions
of evil? But you will readily say, "That is in all men, it is
natural to them." So Paul thought. He was surrounded with spirits
of evil, and was wonderfully troubled with them, so much so, that
when he would do good, evil was present with him. I would have
kicked them out of doors. He was a righteous man, and died for
the Gospel's sake, and it was right for him to die, if it were
for nothing but taking care of the clothes of those who stoned
Stephen to death. "Now," says Paul, "I would do good to that man,
but evil is present with me." Why did he not kick that evil out
of the way of his doing good? Was he bound to be troubled with
it? No, no more than you and I are.
134
Are those who are drinking and carousing to-day (and there may be
some doing so who profess to be brethren) obliged to break the
Sabbath, and make themselves drunkards and gluttons? No. If the
brethren who profess to be Saints, and do wrong, would reveal the
root of the matter, and tell the whole truth, it would be, "I
have a desire to do a great deal of good, but the devil is always
at my elbow, and I always like to keep the old gentleman so that
I can put my head upon him, for I want to use him sometimes."
That is the reason why men and women are overcome with evil.
134
Again, I can charge you with what you will all plead guilty of,
if you would confess the truth, viz., you dare not quite give up
all your hearts to God, and become sanctified throughout, and be
led by the Holy Ghost from morning until evening, and from one
year's end to another. I know this is so, and yet few will
acknowledge it. I know this feeling is in your hearts, as well as
I know the sun shines.
134
We will examine it a little closer. Many of you have fearful
forebodings that all is not right in the organization of this
kingdom. You shiver and shake in your feeling, and tremble in
your spirit; you cannot put your trust in God, in men, nor in
yourself. This arises from the power of evil that is so prevalent
upon the face of the whole earth. It was given to you by your
father and mother; it was mingled with your conception in the
womb, and it has ripened in your flesh, in your blood, and in
your bones, so that it has become riveted in your very nature. If
I were to ask you individually, if you wished to be sanctified
throughout, and become as pure and holy as you possibly could
live, every person would say yes; yet if the Lord Almighty should
give a revelation instructing you to be given wholly up to Him,
and to His cause, you would shrink, saying, "I am afraid he will
take away some of my darlings." That is the difficulty with the
majority of this people.
134
It is for you and I to wage war with that principle until it is
overcome in us, then we shall not entail it upon our children. It
is for us to lay a foundation so that everything our children
have to do with, will bring them to Mount Zion, and unto the city
of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable
company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the
first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of
all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus
the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling
that speaketh better things than the blood of Abel. If we lay
such a foundation with all good conscience, and labor as
faithfully as we can, it will be well with us and our children in
time and in eternity.
134
What kind of a sensation would it produce in my heart, should I
hear at the close of this meeting that the Lord had suffered the
devil to destroy my houses, my wives, and my children, and
committed every particle of my property to the devouring
flames--that I am left destitute, and alone in the world? I wish
you all to apply this interrogation to yourselves. What would
such a circumstance produce upon this people, provided they did
not know the Lord was going to send a judgment upon them, as He
has done in former times (though you need not be afraid of it)?
how would you feel? Would there not be murmuring, and fault
finding, and writing and plotting with apostates, and some
fleeing to California, and some running back to the States?
135
Or suppose, when you arrive at home from this meeting, you find
your neighbors have killed your horses and destroyed your
property, how would you feel? You would feel like taking instant
vengeance on the perpetrator of the deed. But it would be wrong
for you to encourage the least particle of feeling to arise in
your bosom like anger, or revenge, or like taking judgment into
your own hands, until the Lord Almighty shall say, "Judgment is
yours, and for you to execute."
135
Brother Morley wished to know if any one could tell the origin of
thought. The origin of thought was planted in our organization at
the beginning of our being. This is not telling you how it came
there, or who put it there. Thought originated with our
individual being, which is organized to be as independent as any
being in eternity. When you go home, and learn that your
neighbors have committed some depredation on your property, or in
your family, and anger arises in your bosom, then consider, and
know that it arises in yourselves.
135
On the other hand, suppose some person has blessed you when you
return home, brought you a bag of flour, for instance, in a time
of great scarcity, and some butter, milk, and vegetables,
thoughts would at once spring up to bless the giver. The origin
of thought and reflection is in ourselves. We think, because we
are, and are made susceptible of external influences, and to feel
our relationship to external objects. Thus thoughts of revenge,
and thoughts of blessing will arise in the same mind, as it is
influenced by external circumstances.
135
If you are injured by a neighbor, the first thought of the
unregenerate heart is for God to damn the person who has hurt
you. But if a person blesses you, the first thought that arises
in you is, God bless that man; and this is the disposition to
which we ought to cleave. But dismiss any spirit that would
prompt you to injure any creature that the Lord has made, give it
no place, encourage it not, and it will not stay where you are.
You can let the black man, or the white man into your house, as
you please; you can say, "Walk in," to both of them.
135
This is a figure. When the white man presents himself, you know
him at once by his complexion; the same when you see darkness and
blackness advancing, you know it is from beneath, and you can
command it to leave your house. When the good man comes, he
brings with him a halo of kindness which fills you with peace and
heavenly comfort; invite him into your house, and make him your
constant guest.
135
I have often told you from this stand, if you cleave to holy,
godlike principles, you add more good to your organization, which
is made independent in the first place, and the good spirit and
influence which come from the Father of lights, and from Jesus
Christ, and from the holy angels add good to it. And when you
have been proved, and when you have labored and occupied
sufficiently upon that, it will become, in you, what brother
Joseph Smith told Elder Taylor, if he would adhere to the Spirit
of the Lord strictly, it should become in him, viz., a fountain
of revelation. That is true. After a while the Lord will say to
such, "My son, you have been faithful, you have clung to good,
and you love righteousness, and hate iniquity, from which you
have turned away, now you shall have the blessing of the Holy
Spirit to lead you, and be your constant companion, from this
time henceforth and forever. Then the Holy Spirit becomes your
property, it is given to you for a profit, and an external
blessing. It tends to addition, extension, and increase, to
immortality and eternal lives.
136
If you suffer the opposite of this to take possession of your
tabernacles, it will hurt you, and all that is associated with
you, and blast, and strike with mildew, until your tabernacle,
which was created to continue throughout an endless duration,
will be decomposed, and go back to its native elements, to be
ground over again like the refractory clay that has spoiled in
the hand of the potter, it must be worked over again until it
shall become passive, and yield to the potter's wish.
136
One power is to add, to build up, and increase; the other to
destroy and diminish; one is life, the other is death. Let us,
then, lay a foundation for the rising generation to grow up
without being trammeled and hindered in their onward course to
glory and happiness by the superstitions, tradition, and
ignorance that have blinded and hurt us. Let us do the best we
can, and if we make a mistake once, seven times, or seventy times
seven in a day, and are honest in our confessions, we shall be
forgiven freely. As we expect to obtain mercy, so let us have
mercy upon each other. And when the evil spirit comes let him
find no place in you.
136
I recollect telling the Latter-day Saints that no man could judge
the nature of a spirit without first testing it; until then, he
is not capable to judge of it. Brethren, love righteousness, and
hate iniquity.
136
May God bless you for ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, Dec., 3, 1854
Brigham Young, Dec., 3, 1854
SPIRITUAL GIFTS--HELL--THE SPIRIT WORLD--THE ELDERS
AND THE NATIONS--THE LAMANITES--THE TEMPLE.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, Dec., 3, 1854.
136
There are two or three subjects that I wish to occupy a short
time in speaking upon, and I will commence with observations upon
spiritual gifts, applicable directly to "such as sit in darkness,
and in the shadow of death," according to the words of the
Psalmist.
136
In the Scripture written by Job, or said to be written by him,
you can read, "There is a spirit in man: and the inspiration of
the Almighty giveth them understanding;" and in the New
Testament, "In him (Christ) was life; and the life was the light
of men." "Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the
light of the world: he that followeth me shall not walk in
darkness, but shall have the light of life." That was the true
light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world."
137
We could turn to many other passages of Scripture, alluding to
what I have in my mind with regard to the inhabitants of the
earth. It is believed, or has been, for I have often heard it
taught by the Elders of Israel, that every person of accountable
age, who did not believe in the Gospel of the Son of God, as it
is written in the New Testament, and practise it in their lives,
would be damned; or in other words, if a person does not become a
Saint, or what we call a Saint, he must be damned. According to
the old Scriptures, in one sense, I can agree with them with
regard to the expression, and truly say that the inhabitants of
the earth who have lived and died, and those who are now living,
are all damned.
137
This idea brings to my mind so much not directly alluding to my
subject, that I will break off, and say that we are now fighting
the devils, in order to make a heaven of this earth.
137
Any person knowing and understanding the Scriptures as they are,
and understanding the mind and will of God, can understand at
once that when he is shut out from the presence of the Lord, when
He does not hear His voice, sees not His face, receives not the
ministering of His angels or ministering spirits, and has no
messenger from the heavens to visit him, he must surely be in
hell. Does the wrath of God rest upon all such? Yes, and we have
plenty of it, just as much as we know what to do with. Are you
not aware that the Latter-day Saints are realizing this, and
saying "that it seems as though the devils are let loose upon the
Saints?" Do you not know that they are liable to temptation? to
feel wrath, malice, strife, envy, hatred to God, dislike to
righteousness, and an inclination to dethrone the Almighty, and
usurp His authority? If this is not being in hell, and if this is
not the wrath of God abiding, to a certain degree, upon the
inhabitants of the earth, we will wait until we find out what it
is; but I cannot tell it any better in so few words.
137
The Spirit of the Lord, the light of Christ, and the inspiration
of the Almighty, are given to every man to profit withal. All who
understand the Gospel of salvation, in reflecting upon the
condition of their progenitors, as far back as they can trace
them, have this consolation; if they were honest, if they were
upright, if they lived according to the best light and knowledge
they had, if they served the Lord according to all they could
obtain from the priest, and other sources, and lived according to
that light, are they damned? Yes, precisely as you and I will be.
137
It is understood, and is so written, that when the inhabitants of
the earth pass through what is called the valley of death, that
which is in the tabernacle leaves it, and goes into the world of
spirits, which is called hades or hell. The spirits that dwell in
these tabernacles on this earth, when they leave them, go
directly into the world of spirits. What, a congregated mass of
inhabitants there in spirit, mingling with each other, as they do
here? Yes, brethren, they are there together, and if they
associate together, and collect together in clans and in
societies as they do here, it is their privilege. No doubt they
yet, more or less, see, hear, converse, and have to do with each
other, both good and bad. Jesus himself went to preach to the
spirits in prison; now, as he went to preach to them, he
certainly associated with them; there is no doubt of that. If the
prophets went and preached to the spirits in prison, they
associated with them: if the Elders of Israel in these latter
times go and preach to the spirits in prison, they associate with
them, precisely as our Elders associate with the wicked in the
flesh, when they go to preach to them.
137
This is exactly what I wish to get before your minds, not that
but many of you understand these principles, and again many of
you have not had the privilege of hearing them. Brother Woodard,
who spoke to you this morning, has been in Italy, and has never
before had the privilege of gathering with the Saints. He first
learned of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and the
restoration of the Gospel, from the Elders who travelled where he
was, and by the Spirit of the Lord he understood.
138
Brethren and sisters, and all who preach the Gospel of salvation,
and, in short, all who inhabit this earth, I wish you to
understand that the Lord has pleased to organize tabernacles
here, and put spirits into them, and they then become intelligent
beings. By and bye, sooner or later, the body, this that is
tangible to you, that you can feel, see, handle, &c., returns to
its mother dust. Is the spirit dead? No. You believe the spirit
still exists, when this body has crumbled to the earth again, and
the spirit that God puts into the tabernacle goes into the world
of spirits. What is their situation? Is there any opportunity for
them whatever? Yes, there is; although there is a great deal of
Scripture which the priests have been pleased to make, without
revelation, that contradicts this idea; and the traditions of the
fathers contradict it, not the traditions of the Prophets and
Apostles, but of our fathers, those who have lived in the dark
ages of the world, and the great majority of those who live now;
for I do not know of a darker period in the history of the world,
than that of the nineteenth century, apart from the light of the
new and everlasting covenant. It is the ignorance and
superstition of the people that contradict future progression in
the world of spirits, for the Gospel does not. There is an
opportunity for men who are in the spirit to receive the Gospel.
Jesus, while his body lay in the grave two nights and one day,
went to the world of spirits to show the brethren how they should
build up the kingdom, and bring spirits to the knowledge of the
truth in the spirit world; he went to set them the pattern there,
as he had done on this earth. Hence you perceive that there,
spirits have the privilege of embracing the truth.
138
You may ask if they are baptized there? No. Can they have hands
laid upon them for the gift of the Holy Ghost? No. None of the
outward ordinances that pertain to the flesh are administered
there, but the light, glory, and power of the Holy Ghost are
enjoyed just as freely as upon this earth; and there are laws
which govern and control the spirit world, and to which they are
subject.
138
Can we do anything for them? Yes. What are we trying to build a
Temple for? And we shall not only build a Temple here, if we are
successful, and are blessed and preserved, but we shall probably
commence two or three more, and so on as fast as the work
requires, for the express purpose of redeeming our dead. When I
get a revelation that some of my progenitors lived and died
without the blessings of the Gospel, or even hearing it preached,
but were as honest as I am, as upright as I am, or as any man or
woman could be upon the earth; as righteous, so far as they knew
how, as any Apostle or Prophet that ever lived, I will go and be
baptized, confirmed, washed, and anointed, and go through all the
ordinances and endowments for them, that their way may be open to
the celestial kingdom.
138
As I have frequently told you, that is the work of the
Millennium. It is the work that has to be performed by the seed
of Abraham, the chosen seed, the royal seed, the blessed of the
Lord, those the Lord made covenants with. They will step forth,
and save every son and daughter of Adam who will receive
salvation here on the earth; and all spirits in the spirit world
will be preached to, conversed with, and the principles of
salvation carried to them, that they may have the privilege of
receiving the Gospel; and they will have plenty of children here
on the earth to officiate for them in those ordinances of the
Gospel that pertain to the flesh.
139
Many people believe that the Spirit of the Lord has not been upon
the earth when the Gospel was not among men in its purity; they
believe the Spirit of the Lord has been entirely taken from the
earth since the apostacy of the Church. I do not believe for one
moment that there has been a man or woman upon the face of the
earth, from the days of Adam to this day, who has not been
enlightened, instructed, and taught by the revelations of Jesus
Christ. "What! the ignorant heathen?" Yes, every human being who
has possessed a sane mind. I am far from believing that the
children of men have been deprived of the privilege of receiving
the Spirit of the Lord to teach them right from wrong. No matter
what the traditions of their fathers were, those who were honest
before the Lord, and acted uprightly, according to the best
knowledge they had, will have an opportunity to go into the
kingdom of God. I believe this privilege belonged to the sons and
daughters of Adam, and descended from him, and his children who
were contemporary with him, throughout all generations.
139
Men who are under the influence of their traditions and former
notions, will desire to ask scores of questions upon this
subject, but I think I can relieve your minds.
139
The Spirit of the Lord, in teaching the people, in opening their
minds to the principles of truth, does not infringe upon the laws
God has given to mankind for their government; consequently, when
the Lord made man, He made him an agent accountable to his God,
with liberty to act and to do as he pleases, to a certain extent,
in order to prove himself. There is a law that governs man thus
far; but the law of the celestial kingdom, as I have frequently
told you, is, and always will be, the same to all the children of
Adam. When we talk of the celestial law which is revealed from
heaven, that is, the Priesthood, we are talking about the
principle of salvation, a perfect system of government, of laws
and ordinances, by which we can be prepared to pass from one gate
to another, and from one sentinel to another, until we go into
the presence of our Father and God. This law has not always been
upon the earth; and in its absence, other laws have been given to
the children of men for their improvement, for their education,
for their government, and to prove what they would do when left
to control themselves; and what we now call tradition has grown
out of these circumstances.
139
There is so much of this, that I hardly dare to commence talking
about it. It would require a lengthy discourse upon this
particular point. Suffice it to say, the Lord has not established
laws by which I am compelled to have my shoes made in a certain
style. He has never given a law to determine whether I shall have
a square-toed boot or a peaked-toed boot; whether I shall have a
coat with the waist just under my arms, and the skirts down to my
heels; or whether I shall have a coat like the one I have on.
Intelligence, to a certain extent, was bestowed both upon Saint
and sinner, to use independently, aside from whether they have
the law of the Priesthood or not, or whether they have ever heard
of it or not. "I put into you intelligence," saith the Lord;
"that you may know how to govern and control yourselves, and make
yourselves comfortable and happy on the earth; and give unto you
certain privileges to act upon as independently in your sphere as
I do in the government of heaven."
139
No matter whether we are Jew or Gentile, as the two classes of
people are called; though Gentile signifies disobedient people;
no matter whether we believe in the Koran as firmly as we now
believe in the Bible; no matter whether we have been educated by
the Jews, the Gentiles, or the Hottentots; whether we serve the
true and the living God, or a lifeless image, if we are honest
before the God we serve.
140
Brother George Q. Cannon brought me a god from the Sandwich
Islands, made out of a piece of wood. If all the people bow down
to such a god as that, it is in accordance with their laws and
ordinances, and their manner of dealing among themselves; the
Lord permits them to do as they please with regard to that
matter, and this illustration will apply to all the nations upon
the face of the earth. People who fall down beneath the wheels of
Juggernaut, and are crushed to death; who sacrifice their
children in the worship of idols; if they act according to the
best of their knowledge, there is a chance for their salvation,
as much as there is for the salvation of any other person.
140
"Do you suppose the Hindoos have the light of the Spirit of
Christ?" I know they have; and so have the Hottentots, and so has
every nation and kingdom upon the face of the earth, even though
some of them may be cannibals, indulging in a practice the most
repugnant to our refined feelings of any we know of among any
people; yet that is a practice which the religious, refined, and
polished inhabitants of our lovely country shudder at. But let me
place any member of this congregation, or the whole of them, in
such a state of suffering, from year to year, that they shall
never see one day or one hour's comfort, nor satisfaction of
human life; when compared with a condition of that kind, the sin
of killing and eating a human being would not be as great as many
sins committed by the so-called Christian nations.
140
Can I refer your minds to circumstances of this kind among the
people of our lovely country? Yes, brethren and sisters, ladies
and gentlemen, scores of them. When a man has power over his
neighbour, over his fellow-being, and puts him in torment, which
is like the flames of everlasting fire, so that he never dares to
speak his mind, or walk across the street, or attend to any
branch of business without a continual fear of his oppressor, and
of the rod hanging over him for punishment, it is worse than to
kill and eat him. That is as the torment of hell, do you know it?
Now do not be scared when you hear of the heathen engaging in
loathsome practices, for I defy you to bring up a meaner or more
degraded set than now exists among the so-called civilized
nations of the earth.
140
When I heard brother George Q. Cannon speak about the traditions
of the people where he has been, I thought that some of their
traditions were no worse than some of ours. They believe that no
one is better capable of teaching the inhabitants of the earth
than they; and I defy them to believe that stronger than we
believe it of ourselves. It is what we have been taught, and what
we verily believe; they have been taught the same idea, and
believe it with all their hearts; then don't cast them down to
hell for their honest belief.
141
But when the light of the knowledge of God comes to a man and he
rejects it, that it is his condemnation. When I have told all I
have been authorized to declare to him in the name of the Lord,
if he does not have the visions of eternity, it is all nonsense
to him. To know the truth of my testimony he must have the
visions and revelations of God for himself. And when he gets
them, and turns aside, becoming a traitor to the cause of
righteousness, the wrath of God will beat upon him, and the
vengeance of the Almighty will be heavy upon him. This comes, not
because their fathers lived in darkness before them, and the
ancestors of their fathers before them; not because the nations
have lived and died in ignorance; but because the Lord pours the
spirit of revelation upon them, and they reject it. Then they are
prepared for the wrath of God, and they are banished to another
part of the spirit world, where the devil has power and control
over them.
141
Have not all our missionaries complained of hard times in their
fields of labor? And some lately sent out are coming home. It is
hard times for the brethren who are preaching in India. I
understand the cause of it, and I wish to tell you, that you may
understand it when you go there, or whether you go or not.
141
Take an artificial globe, and point out the spot where the Lord
commenced to build up His kingdom in the times before the flood:
follow the history of that people down to the days after the
flood; and find on the globe where their children settled, and
where the confusion of languages took place; then trace the
children of Israel from Egypt follow their tracks along the sea,
and in their wanderings through the Red Sea to the land of
Canaan; then take the site of Jerusalem where the Saviour was
martyred; then follow the paths of the ancient Apostles of
Christ, and see where they preached the Gospel; and when you have
followed their tracks throughout the extent of their labors, and
come to those who did not reject the Gospel, or had not the
privilege of receiving it, you have come to the borders of the
ground where the good seed can be received.
141
Jerusalem is not to be redeemed by our going there and preaching
to the inhabitants. It will be redeemed by the high hand of the
Almighty. It will be given into the possession of the ancient
Israelites by the power of God, and by the pouring out of His
judgments. The ground where you can sow the good seed, and where
it will yield crops that you can gather, is outside of that where
the ancient Apostles and Prophets labored. They had the light and
power of God with them; and made manifest the hand of the
Almighty in delivering the people and working miracles, and
saving those that were redeemed; and the people who are the most
ready to receive the Gospel are those who have lived without it
from the days of Noah to this time.
141
If you can find an island upon which a portion of the people who
were scattered from the Tower of Babel found a resting place, and
whose inhabitants were never visited by any of the ancient
Apostles and Prophets, and where Jesus Christ did not visit, and
who have not received any knowledge of the Father, nor the Son,
from the days of the confusion, there is the spot where the
Elders will reap the fruits of their labor more than anywhere
else.
142
Previous to our receiving the Priesthood in these latter times,
when we were members of the different sectarian churches, we used
to read much about the Waldenses whom brother Woodard has been
speaking about to-day, and who inhabit the mountains and vales of
Piedmont, and from whom the Baptists say they received their
authority or priesthood. But their priesthood is no better than
the Catholic priesthood. Do you think they as a people will
receive the Gospel? No. A few of them will. You recollect that
brother Woodard said they were a mixed race, and are the
descendants of those who heard, and most of whom rejected the
Gospel. He said that but very few of them could read and write;
and that the priest was ready to chastise those who could read,
if they were known to use their knowledge. Now, they are only
like the brute; they are not to blame for their superstition; and
they are not the people to readily receive the Gospel. I may say
they have but their cast-iron creed into the centre of an iron
casting; the creed, notions, and superstitions of their fathers,
their priests, kings, judges, and men in authority have been cast
into one mould, and there they are stereotyped in cast iron. You
may break their iron bands, and set them at liberty, and but few
of them will receive the Gospel.
142
Why is this? Because their fathers heard the Gospel, and most of
them rejected it; and the curse of the Almighty is upon them, and
upon their posterity until they have wrought out their salvation
by suffering; for the last shall be first, and the first shall be
last. A nation which has had the privilege of receiving the
everlasting covenant, and has rejected it, will be saved in the
kingdom of God, but it will be among the very last which will
receive the Gospel. Perhaps you will marvel at this. It is no
marvel to me, because I perceive natural principles and sound
reason for all these providences of the Almighty. All His
providences to His people upon the face of the whole earth, are
perfectly philosophical. Then recollect, there is a chance for
all who are honest in heart. What shall we do with those who are
dishonest? Let them remain with the good until the time comes to
cast them away, and gather out the good.
142
We might say much on this point, showing you why things are as
they are concerning the inhabitants of the earth receiving or
rejecting the Gospel. Do you suppose they believe in Jesus Christ
at Jerusalem? Can you make a Christian of a Jew? I tell you, nay.
If a Jew comes into this Church, and honestly professes to be a
Saint, a follower of Christ, and if the blood of Judah is in his
veins, he will apostatize. He may have been born and bred a Jew,
have the face of a Jew, speak the language of the Jews, and have
attended to all the ceremonies of the Jewish religion, and have
openly professed to be a Jew all his days; but I will tell you a
secret--there is not a particle of the blood of Judaism in him,
if he has become a true Christian, a Saint of God; for if there
is, he will most assuredly leave the Church of Christ, or that
blood will be purged out of his veins. We have men among us who
were Jews, and became converted from Judaism. For instance, here
is brother Neibaur ;do I believe there is one particle of the
blood of Judah in his veins? No, not so much as could be seen on
the point of the finest cambric needle, through a microscope with
a magnifying power of two millions. This is a secret that you
will perhaps find out, in a coming day, to your satisfaction. The
Lord knew how to preach to the Jews, and told them what the truth
was. You may as well undertake to command the most degraded of
these Indian tribes, and give them arms and accoutrements, and
try to put them through the regular military exercise, as to
preach to the Jews to make them believe in the Lord Jesus Christ.
142
Jerusalem is not to be redeemed by the soft still voice of the
preacher of the Gospel of peace. Why? Because they were once the
blessed of the Lord, the chosen of the Lord, the promised seed.
They were the people from among whom should spring the Messiah;
and salvation could be found only through that tribe. The Messiah
came through them, and they killed him; and they will be the last
of all the seed of Abraham to have the privilege of receiving the
New and Everlasting Covenant. You may hand out to them gold, you
may feed and clothe them, but it is impossible to convert the
Jews, until the Lord God Almighty does it.
143
We have this illustrated in the account of Cain and Abel. Cain
conversed with his God every day, and knew all about the plan of
creating this earth, for his father told him. But, for the want
of humility, and through jealousy, and an anxiety to possess the
kingdom, and to have the whole of it under his own control, and
not allow any body else the right to say one word, what did he
do? He killed his brother. The Lord put a mark on him; and there
are some of his children in this room. When all the other
children of Adam have had the privilege of receiving the
Priesthood, and of coming into the kingdom of God, and of being
redeemed from the four quarters of the earth, and have received
their resurrection from the dead, then it will be time enough to
remove the curse from Cain and his posterity. He deprived his
brother of the privilege of pursuing his journey through life,
and of extending his kingdom by multiplying upon the earth; and
because he did this, he is the last to share the joys of the
kingdom of God.
143
Here are the Lamanites, another example. Their wickedness was not
so great as those who slew the Son of God. Jesus revealed himself
to them after he was slain, preached to them the Gospel. But in
the fourth generation the Priesthood was driven from their midst,
and after that, the laws, ordinances, and power of the Gospel
ceased to be with them. Is their curse as great as that of those
in Palestine? No, it is light, in comparison. They began to
thirst for each other's blood, and massacred each other, from
generation to generation, until they sunk into wickedness, and
evil principles the most degrading, and have become loathsome and
vile. Still, the curse will be removed from them before it will
be removed from the children of Judah; and they will become "a
white and delightsome people."
143
Brother Ballantyne, and many of our brethren in distant lands
write, "O, how we would rejoice to have the privilege of visiting
our mountain home!" I would rather undertake to convert five
thousand Lamanites, than to convert one of those poor miserable
creatures whose fathers killed the Savior, and who say, "Amen to
the deed," to this day. Yea, I would rather undertake to convert
the devil himself, if it were possible.
143
Then I say to the Elders in those regions, be not astonished if
you have to see hard times. And if I had a voice that would reach
the ears of all those Elders, I would say, LEAVE THEM, AND COME
HOME, THE LORD DOES NOT REQUIRE YOU TO STAY THERE, FOR THEY MUST
SUFFER AND BE DAMNED.
143
Now, sisters, write to your husbands who are in regions where the
Gospel has been preached anciently, to come home; and I say to
all the Elders who are in lands where the Gospel has been
preached previous to our day, come away from that people, and
leave them to live and die in their sins and ignorance. For the
sins of their fathers are a sweet morsel to them, and they take
pleasure in their wickedness; therefore, let them alone, and come
home, and preach to the Lamanites.
143
There are many in this city who can bear witness to an incident I
will now relate. Last spring, when we visited Walker, the Indian
chief, he was dull and sulky, and lay in his tent, and would not
come out to meet me. I went into his tent, and the first thing he
said was, "Brother Brigham, lay your hands upon me, for my spirit
has gone away from me and I want it to come back again." He was
full of anger, for his people had been fighting, and he did not
know whether to turn on to the side of peace or of war.
144
We laid hands upon him, and he felt better. At his request, we
sung some "Mormon" hymns, and, as we left his tent, he was full
of the good Spirit, and would not injure this people, no, not one
particle. He was full of kindness, and love to God, and to all
His works. He travelled with us to Iron County, and had dreams
which amounted to revelations. If I could keep him with me all
the time, do you suppose he would have an evil spirit? No, he
would be filled with the Spirit of the Lord.
144
Last Sabbath we had an excellent discourse from brother Aaron
Farr; his spirit is good, and so is brother Washington L.
Jolly's. Brother Farr closed his remarks by saying, "that we were
building fine houses, and neglecting the Temple of the Lord," and
brother Jolly referred to the same thing in his remarks. If it
would not hurt their feelings, I would say, it is none of your
business if we do not build a Temple here for years. I know they
feel anxious to have a place for us to administer the endowments
in, and so do I.
144
Among those we administered the endowments to in Nauvoo, do you
not think we administered to some who were devils, or in other
words, full of the devil? You wish to see a Temple built, and,
when it is done, some poor miserable beings will come up, and
say, "We were baptized by brother So-and-so. Brother Brigham is a
charming man, and what an excellent woman his wife is! Cannot we
have our endowments this winter, brother Brigham?" And they will
plead with brother Kimball, and sympathise for this or that man,
saying, "Do let him have his endowment, for he is so generous and
loving; he gave a sister a pair of stockings and shoes; cannot he
have his endowment?" Well, he gets his endowment, and what for?
To go to California, and reveal everything he can, and stir up
wickedness, and prepare himself for hell.
144
I would rather see this people cleansed, and give the righteous
their endowments after they have waited awhile. Let the poor. and
those who are humble before the Lord, have the first chance. I
should not build a Temple, nor commence to put one piece of hewn
stone upon the foundation, or plane a board or stick of timber
for that building, until the Temple lot is fenced. If this people
will pay one-fifth of the tithing that is due, we can build all
that we wish.
144
I will venture to say that brother Farr and Jolly never
counselled their brethren, where they have been laboring, to come
up here and pay their tithing; and yet they look to me and my
brethren to do it all, to send the Gospel to the nations, to
build temples, and watch night and day over the interests of this
kingdom, and they have not even mouthed tithing; or, if they
have, they have merely touched upon it, and when they get here,
they whisper in my ear. "Brother Brigham, handle them carefully
on tithing, for they know but little about it."
144
I wish you to understand me. Wait until this people have paid
their tithing, before there is any demand made on the Lord, or on
His servants, for a Temple. If this people rise up, and make
demands on me for anything that has not been done, or complain
about anything that they have done, I am ready to post up the
books, and strike a balance sheet, and show whether it is you or
your President that is the defaulter.
144
If all the brethren understood, and would pursue a proper policy,
they would do better than they now do. My policy is to get rich;
I am a miser in eternal things. Do I want to become rich in the
things of this earth? Yes, if the Lord wishes me to have such
riches, and I can use them to good advantage. My policy is to
keep every man, woman, and child busily employed, that they may
have no idle time for hatching mischief in the night, and for
making plans to accomplish their own ruin.
145
We see men in our streets employed only in plotting the ruin of
this people. But men who are engaged in the kanyons, in stores,
or in any active labor in the day time, when night comes they are
glad to rest. Night is the time the idle and the indolent watch
for their prey. My policy is to keep everybody busy in building
up this kingdom; in building houses; in breaking up land; in
setting out fruit and ornamental trees; in laying out fine
gardens, pleasant walks, and beautiful groves; and in building
academies, and other places of learning.
145
There are hundreds of young men here who can go to school, which
is far better than to waste their time. Study languages, get
knowledge and understanding; and while doing this, get wisdom
from God, and forget it not, and learn how to apply it, that you
may do good with it all the days of your lives. May God bless
you. AMEN.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
Jedediah M. Grant, April 2, 1854
Jedediah M. Grant, April 2, 1854
FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY--WARS AND COMMOTIONS.
A Discourse by President Jedediah M. Grant, in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 2, 1854.
145
We are assembled this afternoon to partake of bread, and drink in
remembrance of the death and suffering of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ.
145
I am satisfied that the Spirit of the Lord attends us whenever we
meet in the way He has commanded; and whenever we have a meek and
quiet spirit, we are prepared to receive that additional
influence of the Holy Spirit, necessary to lead us into all
truth, through the ordinances of the house of the Lord.
145
While we sit and contemplate upon the fulfilment of prophecy,
delivered by the Prophet of the Lord in this dispensation, and by
many more of His servants; while we contemplate upon the
fulfilment of the revelations in the Book of Mormon, and in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and think of the events that we
have been for twenty odd years expecting and preaching about, now
rolling in on the right and on the left; it is calculated to make
some of our very anxious people feel more satisfied.
145
The time has been, that even many of our Elders, when the sun was
retiring in the west, looked for some sign in the heavens--for
some flaming sword unsheathed, or some visible display of the
power of the Almighty, by which they might know of the near
approach of the Son of God. Others have feared greatly they would
not live to see the fulfilment of the prophecies of brother
Joseph, brother Brigham, and others; they have felt very anxious
indeed about it. But I am convinced, that that class of Saints
which have been so struck with anxiety and fearfulness, may now
dismiss their fears, and dispense with all their anxiety, in
relation to the predicted events that are coming upon the earth,
for they are rolling in with such rapidity--they are rushing upon
the astonished world with such velocity, as to exceed even our
most sanguine expectations.
146
The things that are transpiring upon the earth are certainly as
great and as momentous as any of the revelations hold forth, or
as any of the predictions of the Prophet Joseph have foretold.
146
Notwithstanding this display of the power of God in fulfilling
His word, we need not expect the eyes of the inhabitants of the
earth to be opened to understand the meaning of the astounding
events that are transpiring around them, for one of the marked
signs of the last days is, the blindness of the people; we are
told they should have eyes and see not, and ears but hear not,
and hearts but understand not. If in the days of Jesus this was
true of the Jews and surrounding nations, it is doubly so now in
relation to the nations with which we are acquainted.
146
Though the fulfilment of the words of the Prophets is clear and
visible to us as the noonday sun in its splendor, yet the people
of the world are blinded thereto; they do not comprehend nor
discern the hand of the Lord. The Saints who live in the Spirit,
walk by the Spirit, and are governed by the counsels of the
Almighty, can see the working of the Lord, not only in our
midst--not only in Utah Territory, in the midst of the people of
God who assemble in this Tabernacle--it is not only in this
latter day capacity we view the work of God, but we let our minds
stretch abroad to creation's utmost extent, and we can see the
hand of the Lord in all the events of earth. We see it in the
revolutions of our own continent; we see it in the scattering and
scourging of the house of Israel; in the fading away of nations,
on the right and on the left; in the present commotion in our own
nation; in the broils and contentions between the South and the
North; in short, we see it in all the events connected with our
own and other nations living on the continent of North and South
America. And when the mind's eye stretches abroad across the
mighty deep, throughout Europe, we see the hand of the Lord
visibly at work there, not only in the spread of the Gospel, in
the prosperity of the people of God, and in the proclamation of
the eternal principles of truth through the agency of the Elders
of Israel, but in the war-cloud gathering black around, dyeing
the ocean with human gore, and drenching the solid earth with
blood.
146
We see it in the preparations of war, and the framing of treaties
of peace among strong nations. The world is in commotion, and the
hearts of men fail them for fear of the impending storm that
threatens to enshroud all nations in its black mantle. Treaties
of peace may be made, and war will stop for a season, but there
are certain decrees of the Gods, and certain bounds fixed, and
laws and edicts passed the high courts of heaven, beyond which
the nations cannot pass; and when the Almighty decrees the wicked
shall slay the wicked, strong nations may interfere, peace
conventions may become rife in the world and exert their
influence to sheath the sword of war, and make treaties of peace
to calm the troubled surface of all Europe, to no effect; the war
cloud is still booming o'er the heavens, darkening the earth, and
threatening the world with desolation.
146
This is a fact the Saints have known for many years--that the
Gods in yonder heavens have something to do with these
revolutions; the angels, those holy beings who are sent from the
heavens to the earth to minister in the destiny of nations, have
something to do in these mighty revolutions and convulsions that
shake creation almost to its centre.
147
Consequently, when we see nation stirred up against nation, and
on the other hand see other nations exerting a powerful influence
to bring about negotiations of peace, shall we say they can bring
it about? Do we expect they can stay the onward course of war?
The Prophet of God has spoken it all, and we expect to see the
work go on--and see all things fulfilled as the Prophets have
declared by the spirit of prophecy in them.
147
The fact of the Prophet declaring an event before it comes to
pass does not necessarily make that event. If he should foresee
war, and predict it, the bare prediction, independent of the
event that is known in the heavens, and which the world must read
in the great chapter of events, does not set Europe to boiling
like a pot. The Prophet simply tells a fact that is to
exist--simply tells an event that is to transpire in the great
chain of the providence of the Almighty relating to this earth,
in the winding up sceneries thereof.
147
Why is it that the Latter-day Saints are perfectly calm and
serene among all the convulsions of the earth--the turmoils,
strife, war, pestilence, famine, and distress of nations? It is
because the spirit of prophecy has made known to us that such
things would actually transpire upon the earth. We understand it,
and view it in its true light. We have learned it by the visions
of the Almighty--by that spirit of intelligence that searches out
all things, even the deep things of God.
147
Can the wise men of Europe tell the result of the present war
between Russia and Turkey with the allied powers? No, they
cannot. If the present war should be suspended for a time, can
they tell you when the next will break out, and what will be the
result of it? No, they cannot. But if you will listen to the
revelations of God through the spirit of prophecy, and to the
servants of God, you may learn it all with certainty.
147
Three days before the Prophet Joseph started for Carthage, I well
remember his telling us we should see the fulfilment of the words
of Jesus upon the earth, where he says the father shall be
against the son, and the son against the father; the mother
against the daughter, and the daughter against the mother; the
mother-in-law against the daughter-in-law, and the
daughter-in-law against the mother-in-law; and when a man's
enemies shall be those of his own household.
147
The Prophet stood in his own house when he told several of us of
the night the visions of heaven were opened to him, in which he
saw the American continent drenched in blood, and he saw nation
rising up against nation. He also saw the father shed the blood
of the son, and the son the blood of the father; the mother put
to death the daughter, and the daughter the mother; and natural
affection forsook the hearts of the wicked; for he saw that the
Spirit of God should be withdrawn from the inhabitants of the
earth, in consequence of which there should be blood upon the
face of the whole earth, except among the people of the Most
High. The Prophet gazed upon the scene his vision presented,
until his heart sickened, and he besought the Lord to close it up
again.
147
When we hear of war in foreign lands--when we hear of the
revolutions among nations afar off, we necessarily infer that
distresses incident to war and the hottest of the battle will not
come nigh unto us. It is natural for man to make favorable
conclusions as to his own safety, when danger threatens, but the
Prophet saw in the vision, that war and distress of nations will
not only occur in Europe, in Asia, and in the islands of the sea,
but he saw it upon the American Continent--in the region of
country where he first introduced the doctrine of the Son of God;
so we may look for calamity in our own borders, in our own
nation, as well as in the nations of foreign climes.
148
Some think, because of the peculiar situation of the country of
the United States--the government being so well organized, little
or no difficulty will ever come upon this continent,
notwithstanding the European wars. Allow me to tell you in
relation to that--when the Spirit of the Lord is powerfully
manifested in any of the Elders of Israel, the first thing that
is presented to his mind is the shedding of the blood of the
Prophet, and those who did the deed.
148
It is no matter how much they deal in compromised measures, or
how often they try to adjust difficulties that thicken around
them--it is a stern fact that the people of the United States
have shed the blood of the Prophets, driven out the Saints of
God, rejected the Priesthood, and set at naught the holy Gospel;
and the result of rejecting the Gospel has been, in every age, a
visitation from the chastening hand of the Almighty--which
chastisement will be administered in proportion to the magnitude
and enormity of their crimes.
148
Consequently I look for the Lord to use His whip on the
refractory son called "Uncle Sam;" I expect to see him chastised
among the first of the nations. I think Uncle Sam is one of the
Lord's boys that He will take the rod to first, and make him
dance nimbly to his own tune of "Oh! Oh!!" for his
transgressions, for his high-mindedness and loftiness, for his
evil, for rejecting the Gospel, and causing the earth to drink
the blood of the Saints--for this, I say, I expect he will be
well switched among the first of the sons.
148
I expect John Bull will get the next whipping; and I have no idea
of the Lord whipping Russia and letting those refractory sons
escape who are better taught--who have had a kind Father teaching
them and instructing them by the voice of His Elders; sending
Prophets to them, to warn them late and early; inviting them by
the voice of His Son, by the voice of angels, and by the still
small voice of His Spirit, crying unto them to repent of their
sins and to turn unto Him; I say, I do not expect He will pass by
these refractory sons who have turned a deaf ear to all His
instructions, maltreating His messengers, and whip those boys who
have not been so well instructed.
148
I rejoice in the Lord my God, and feel happy in my spirit that
the work of God is prospering, not only by the preaching of the
Gospel, but by the progress of revolutions among the nations of
the earth, and by the deeper corruption of the press and the
people. I do not rejoice that the people and the press are waxing
more and more corrupt, and that the war cloud darkens more and
more, threatening nations with deeper distress; but I rejoice
that the words of the Prophet are being fulfilled.
148
I do not desire thousands to lose their lives by war, and the
attendant distresses; the spirit in me is different to this; but
I rejoice that the reign of Satan is short upon the earth, and
that the work of the Father has commenced on the face of all the
earth--in the north, in the south, in the east, and in the west;
and it is seen in our midst by the progress of the work of
apostacy; for there is half wise and half foolish, as represented
by the parable of the Saviour.
148
How many of the brethren that are brought here by the Perpetual
Emigrating Fund from England and other countries will keep the
faith, and stay with the people of God, and do right? I am afraid
not more than half. All these things betoken the establishment of
the work of God, and the growth of our religion, which gives me
great joy.
149
When the people apostatize there is a contrast between the good
and the bad, the just and the unjust. I rejoice when I see the
righteousness of the Saints in contrast with the corruptions of
the world.
149
In the midst of this people there is faithfulness, virtue, and
integrity, and they are the most righteous and the best people
upon the face of the whole earth; but when the world look upon
us, and upon our morals, they look through dark spectacles and
goggles, which blind them; they cannot see, and they therefore
think we are the blackest people in crime, and the deepest sunk
in degradation. When I see that the world have eyes, but cannot
see, ears, but cannot hear, hearts, but cannot understand, it
speaks volumes on the end being near, when the Son of God will
come in the clouds of heaven to take vengeance on the ungodly,
and reign in the midst of His people, and bring to a termination
the reign of Satan.
149
I rejoice exceedingly that the work of God is progressing so
rapidly under the sun upon the face of all the world. For war and
bloodshed are just as necessary, and just as much the work of
God, as repentance and baptism for the remission of sins; and it
must progress, for the only means to bring about His purposes,
consummate His decrees, and establish eternal righteousness, is
by cutting off the wicked from the earth, after He has sought to
save them by the plan of salvation. Seeing they would not
listen--they would not obey--they would not be instructed--then
as a kind father who cares for the welfare of his children, He
takes the chastening rod, He unsheathes His sword in heaven, and
cuts off the disobedient portion of His children. I rejoice to
see this work progressing.
149
To give you my ideas more clearly upon this matter, suppose the
people of God are called out to war--would they wish to cultivate
the same spirit that the wicked cultivate? No, they would not.
Would they go out to war to satisfy a guilty thirst for blood?
No. But they would exercise faith in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ, and execute the judgments of God upon the wicked by His
command.
149
I know that some cannot see the difference between a man of God
taking a sword as did Samuel, and hewing down Agag, and the
wicked slaying each other; but they look upon that the same as
they do upon one Gentile hewing down another. When the man of God
raises the sword, he would at the same time ask God to nerve his
arm with strength, and fill him with the Holy Ghost. Thus
strengthened, one man would slay a thousand, and overcome a
troop, in executing the judgments of God, like the angels that
were sent into the camp of the Assyrians in days of old. Do you
think those angels were blood-thirsty ? No. They were messengers
of the Most High, to execute His judgments, and bring to pass His
purposes.
149
Some think we rejoice to see the wicked in their distress, and to
behold the calamity that is coming upon the earth. That is not
the true cause of our rejoicing; but we rejoice to see the
predictions of the Prophets coming to pass, the reign of
wickedness closing, which is the cause of all the ills to which
mortality is heir, the cause of God move on in its majesty, and
the great work fast approaching the winding up scene of the
dispensations pertaining to earth.
149
Let us hear, see, understand, obey, and serve God faithfully,
that we may make our way, through changing elements and the crash
of worlds, into the presence of our Father who is in heaven, for
Jesus' sake. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 2, 1854
Heber C. Kimball, April 2, 1854
OBEDIENCE--THE SPIRIT WORLD--THE POTTER AND THE CLAY.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 2, 1854.
150
I have been much interested and edified with the remarks of
brother Grant: they are good. I wish this whole people could see
the propriety of these things as they ought. To me it would be
one of the best and most joyful things in the world, if men and
women who call themselves "Mormons," or Latter-day Saints, would
live up to their profession, and learn to speak the truth as it
is in Jesus Christ, and do his will on the earth, as it is done
in heaven.
150
I ask you, brethren and sisters, if you expect to go into heaven,
if you do not do his will on earth as it is done in heaven? Can
those persons who pursue a course of carelessness, neglect of
duty, and disobedience, when they depart from this life, expect
that their spirits will associate with the spirits of the
righteous in the spirit world? I do not expect it, and when you
depart from this state of existence, you will find it out for
yourselves.
150
Brother Grant was speaking about the work of God, in the laying
waste of nations by sea and by land. I believe it is all the work
of God, and it is all right. Will He sweep them from the earth in
order to destroy their power and influence? He will. And when
kings, and princes, and captains, and great men, according to the
greatness of the world, go into the world of spirits, they will
not have as much power as they had here upon the earth. We can
hear of their spirits trying to peep, and mutter, and mock, and
rap, and cause tables to dance, and chairs to move from one place
to another, but that is all the power they have.
150
While I am in the flesh, I can take a chair, or a club, and make
you feel my power to a still greater extent; I could bruise your
flesh, and break your bones, but they cannot do anything but
peep, and make tables and chairs dance, and rap, and give
uncertain sounds. That is wisdom great enough for the world; it
does well enough for them; it is all the revelation they deserve;
and a few of this people go to those spirits. That man or woman
who will not learn the principle of subjection, and become like
clay in the hands of the potter, will be led astray by these
spirits; and if not by these spirits, something will come by and
by with more power.
150
The Saints are receiving their endowment, and preparing for that
which is in the future; to dwell in the heavens, and sit upon
thrones, and reign over kingdoms and dominions, principalities
and powers; and as this work progresses, the works of Satan will
increase, and he will continue to present one thing after
another, following up the work of God, and increasing means of
deception, to lead astray such men and women, and take them
captive. As the work of God increases in power and extent upon
the earth, so will the works of Satan increase. I expect that
tribulation will be upon the wicked, and continue from this time
until they are swept off from the earth. I just as much expect
these things as I do to see the sun rise and set to-morrow.
151
I would like to see all this people do right, and keep the
commandments of God. I would like to see them fulfil their
covenants, and live up to their vows and promises, and fulfil
their obligations, for they have obligated themselves before God,
and before angels, and before earthly witnesses, that they would
do this.
151
What you have agreed to do, God will require you to perform, if
it should be ten thousand years after this time. And when the
servants of God speak to you, and require you to do a thing, the
Lord God will fulfil His words, and make you fulfil His words he
gave to you through His servants. Inasmuch as you have come into
this Church, and made a covenant to forsake the world, and cleave
unto the Lord, and keep His commandments, the Lord will compel
you to do it, if it should be in ten thousand years from this
time. These are my views, and I know it will be so.
151
Comparing us to clay that is in the hands of the potter, if that
clay is passive, I have power as a potter to mould it and make it
into a vessel unto honor. Who is to mould these vessels? Is it
God Himself in person, or is it His servants, His potters, or
journeymen, in company with those He has placed to oversee the
work? The great Master Potter dictates His servants, and it is
for them to carry out His purposes, and make vessels according to
His designs; and when they have done the work, they deliver it up
to the Master for His acceptance; and if their works are not
good, He does not accept them; the only works He accepts, are
those that are prepared according to the design He gave. God will
not be trifled with; neither will His servants; their words have
got to be fulfilled, and they are the men that are to mould you,
and tell you what shape to move in.
151
I do not know that I can compare it better than by the potter's
business. It forms a good comparison. This is the course you must
pursue, and I know of no other way that God has prepared for you
to become sanctified, and moulded, and fashioned, until you
become modelled to the likeness of the Son of God, by those who
are placed to lead you. This is a lesson you have to learn as
well as myself.
151
When I know that I am doing just as I am told by him who is
placed to lead this people, I am then a happy man, I am filled
with peace, and can go about my business with joy and pleasure; I
can lie down and rise again in peace, and be filled with gladness
by night and by day. But when I have not done the things that are
right, my conscience gnaws upon my feelings. This is the course
for me to take. If it is the course for me to take, it is the
course for every other Elder in Israel to take--it does not
matter who he is, or where he came from; whether he be an
American, an Englishman, Irishman, Frenchman or German, Jew or
Gentile; to this you have got to bow, and you have got to bow
down like the clay in the hands of the potter, that suffers the
potter to mould it according to his own pleasure. You have all
got to come to this; and if you do not come to it at this time,
as sure as the sun ever rose and set, you will be cut from the
wheel, and thrown back into the mill.
152
You have come from the mill, and you have been there grinding.
For what purpose? To bring you into a passive condition. You have
been gathered from the nations of the earth, from among the
kindreds, tongues, and peoples of the world, to the Valley of the
Great Salt Lake, to purify and sanctify yourselves, and become
like the passive clay in the hands of the potter. Now suppose I
subject myself enough, in the hands of the potter, to be shaped
according as he was dictated by the Great Master potter that
rules over all things in heaven and on earth, he would make me
into a vessel of honor.
152
There are many vessels that are destroyed after they have been
moulded and shaped. Why? Because they are not contented with the
shape the potter has given them, but straightway put themselves
into a shape to please themselves; therefore they are beyond
understanding what God designs, and they destroy themselves by
the power of their own agency, for this is given to every man and
woman, to do just as they please. That is all right, and all
just. Well, then, you have to go through a great many modellings
and shapes, then you have to be glazed and burned; and even in
the burning, some vessels crack. What makes them crack? Because
they are snappish; they would not crack, if they were not
snappish and wilful.
152
If you go to the potteries in Staffordshire, England, where the
finest china ware is manufactured, you will see them take the
coarsest materials about the pottery, and make a thing in the
shape of a half bushel; then put the finest ware in these to
secure it from danger in the burning operation. All the fine ware
made in Europe and in China, is burnt in this kind of vessel.
After they are done with, they are cast away--they are vessels of
wrath fitted for destruction. So God takes the wicked, and makes
them protect the righteous, in the process of sanctifying, and
burning, and purifying, and preparing them, and making them fit
for the Master's use.
152
These saggars, as they are called, are compounded of refuse
articles that have been cast out; so even they are good for
something. The wicked are of use, for they are a rod in the hands
of the Almighty to scourge the righteous, and prepare them for
their Master's use, that they may enter into the celestial world,
and be crowned with glory in His presence.
152
Brethren who hold the Priesthood, how do you like to rebel
against those who are placed over you in the Priesthood, to rule
and guide you in the proper way? You Bishops, or Presiding Elder,
Teacher, Deacon, Apostle or Prophet, how do you appear when you
rebel against your head? You look like the woman who rebels
against her husband or Lord. It also makes the children as bad as
the parents; for if the parents are rebellious against their
superiors, the children will be rebellious against their parents.
Because the parents do not pursue a proper course, God makes
their children a scourge to them.
152
Parents, if you do not listen to counsel, and walk in the path
the Priesthood marks out, the Lord will prepare a scourge for
you, if it is in your own family, to chasten you, and bring you
to a knowledge of the truth, that you may be humble and penitent,
and keep the commandments of God.
152
There is not much of this in the city of the Great Salt Lake, but
look among the settlements north, south, east, and west, and see
the rebellion against the authorities of which President Young
and his associates have sent to preside over them; there is
scarcely an instance where a whole settlement will listen to the
counsel of their President.
152
Do you expect to have peace and plenty, to continue to thrive,
and increase in property, in life, in herds, in flocks, and in
the comforts of this life, while you are disobedient to those
placed over you? You may for a season, but there is a rod
preparing for the rebellious, and the righteous will have to
suffer with the guilty. I know that by experience.
153
I will tell you another thing that I know. While the righteous
are taking the rod along with the wicked, and it comes upon them
severely, (I have passed through it many times,) they have joy,
and peace, and consolation, and the Spirit of the Lord God rests
mightily upon them, and is round about them, and they say, in the
midst of it all, "We are determined, by the help of God, to keep
His commandments, and by His help to do the will of our
President." For if there is no man on God's footstool that will
stand by him, and assist him, I am determined to do all that lies
in my power to sustain him while I am upon the earth.
153
My prayer is, O Lord help me to do thy will, and walk in the
footsteps of my leader, light up my path, and help me to walk so
that my feet may never slip, and to keep my tongue from speaking
guile; that I may never be left to betray my brethren, who hold
the Priesthood of the Son of God; but that I may always honor
that Priesthood, magnify it, reverence it, and love it more than
I do my life, or my wives and my children. If I do that, I know
the Priesthood will honor me, and exalt me, and bring me back
into the presence of God, and also those who listen to my counsel
as I listen to the counsel of him whose right it is to dictate
me. If brother Brigham should get a revelation containing the
will of God concerning His servant Heber, it would be, "Let my
servant Heber do all things whatsoever my servant Brigham shall
require at his hands, for that is the will of his Father in
heaven." If that is the will of God concerning me, what is the
will of God concerning you? It is the same.
153
Brethren of the Priesthood, let us rise up in the name of
Israel's God, and dispense with everything that is not of God,
and let us become one, even as the Father and the Son are one. If
we take that course we shall triumph over hell, the grave, and
over everything else that shall oppose our onward progress in
earth, or in hell; there is nothing we need fear. I fear nothing
only to grieve my Father who is in heaven, and my brethren who
are upon the earth.
153
Now suppose my wives and my children would take the same course
to please me, and be subject to me, as I am to brother Brigham,
would there be any sorrow, or confusion, or broils? No, there
would be no sorrow, there would be no blues in my family. I am
never blue when I do brother Brigham's will; but when I do not do
it, I begin to grow blue; and when brother Brigham does not do
the will of God, he begins to feel blue. It always makes my
family feel blue when they will not do as I wish them; and I
suppose it affects almost every family so in this town.
153
Do you suppose I am afraid of the world? No. I have nothing to do
with the world, with the devil, with any of his servants, nor
with his commandments. All I have to do with is the Saints. I
belong to the Kingdom of God, with my family, and with everything
I possess on earth or in heaven, it is the Lord's, and I am His
servant, and I devote all I have to Him, and so His cause, it is
all at the service of this Church and people. I have said it to
my family, and I say it now, when I have finished my course
pertaining to the flesh, I am going to deed all my property to
the Church; my wives, my children, shall not have it to quarrel
about; but I will deed it all to the Church, and the Church shall
dictate them from this time henceforth and forever.
154
That is just as I feel; for if I put myself in the Church, and
everything I have, and deed it all over to the Church, then I
belong to the Church with all I possess. I have not anything but
what the Lord has given to me; He has given me my houses and my
land. I have built my houses out of the elements that He
organized when He organized the earth. My wives, my children,
myself, and all I own, belong to the Lord God; and when I lay
down this tabernacle of clay, my spirit will return to God who
gave it. What can I retain of this world when I have done with it
in this mortal state? I do not know of anything I can take with
me. I came into the world naked, and I shall go from it taking
nothing with me.
154
I have seen many cases where, at the death of the parents, the
children will quarrel about the property, and fight about it; but
my inheritance shall not be divided, it must remain whole; for
except the body remains whole, it will die. If you divide the
body, and separate the members of it, it will distress the body,
make it imperfect, and it will go to misery, wretchedness,
sorrow, and death. Well, then, when you die, put your inheritance
into a situation that it will never be divided, and there will be
no quarrelling about it.
154
It is just so with this Church; if we are united, and the
Priesthood is united, and the families of this Church, with their
husbands at their head, are united, we stand, and all hell, with
the devil at their head, have nothing to do with us; they cannot
move us. But if we are divided we fall.
154
What do you say to our being one, and clinging together? I speak
to the brethren; I do not expect any woman will stick to me only
my wives; if the women of every man stick to him, as the men
stick to me, then we shall all be stuck together, and live
together, and reign together, and get rich together, and increase
together, and build up together, and be as one man in all things.
Would we not be a happy company? It is that alone that will make
you truly happy; and to be perfectly limber in the hands of the
potter like clay. What makes the clay snap? Because it wants its
own way; and you cannot be happy unless you submit to the laws of
God, and to the principles of His government.
154
When a person is miserable, wretched, and unhappy in himself, put
him in what circumstances you please, and he is wretched still.
If a person is poor, and composes his mind, and calmly submits to
the providences of God, he will feel cheerful and happy in all
circumstances, if he continues to keep the commandments of God.
But you may fill the house of a dissatisfied person with
everything the world can produce, and he will be miserable with
all. All heaven could not satisfy discontented persons; they must
first be satisfied with themselves, and content in the situation
in which they are placed, and learn to acknowledge the hand of
God in all things.
154
There are some ladies who are not happy in their present
situations; but that woman who cannot be happy with one man,
cannot be happy with two, and a man that is not happy with one
wife, cannot be with two, even though they are good women. You
know all women are good, or ought to be. They were made for
angelic beings, and I would be glad to see them act more angelic
in their behaviour. You were made more angelic, and a little
weaker than man. Man is made of rougher material, to open the
way, cut down bushes, and kill the snakes, that women may walk
along through life, and not soil and tear their skirts. When you
see a woman with ragged skirts, you may know she wears the
unmentionables, for she is doing the man's business, and has not
time to cut off the rags that are hanging around her. From this
time hence forth you may know what woman wears her husband's
pants.
154
May the Lord bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
C. Kimball, November 26, 1854
Heber C. Kimball, November 26, 1854
CONTENTMENT--HOME MANUFACTURES--THE
PRIESTHOOD--TITHING--GATHERING--BUILDING UP ZION--PURIFICATION.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, November 26, 1854.
155
I feel grateful for the privileges and blessings we enjoy as a
people. This seems to be the feeling of every one that attempts
to speak before this congregation. But what are the feelings of
thousands of this people that appreciate their blessings and
their enjoyments? I know for one that I have never seen a day
since I entered in to this Church, but what I felt thankful for
the situation in which I was placed. I have been many times poor
as to the things of this world, but I never saw the time but what
I felt rich in regard to the principles of life and salvation,
that God has revealed to us.
155
I presume there are but few in this valley, and perhaps not one,
that has seen closer times than I have, or than President Brigham
Young has. I hear a great many people say, and even some of those
who labor on the Public Works, that they have nothing but bread
to eat and water to drink; well, I have seen the time, a great
many times, that I had not bread to eat, but there was plenty of
water, though not half so good as we have here in these valleys.
I have thought a thousand times how it is possible that men can
have nothing under the heavens to live upon but bread and water,
when the valleys are full of vegetation, and at the same time
they will have plenty of potatoes, beets, carrots, pumpkins, and
everything of that kind, and still they say they have nothing but
bread and water! That is a mystery that never has been unfolded
to me. I have never seen the time in my life but what I had
something to eat, if it was nothing but some horse beef, or
something of that kind.
155
Well, there are a great many who labor, and have their three
dollars and three dollars and a half a day, and they say there is
nothing but bread and water to live upon. Ask them how much of a
family they have, and you will learn they have only one wife, and
no children, and are paid from 18 to 20 dollars a week, and
cannot get anything but bread and water!
156
I merely speak of this because I have heard it so much. Perhaps
they cannot get meat, and perhaps they cannot get butter, nor
sugar, nor coffee, nor tea, but they have plenty of potatoes, and
they have plenty of beets, carrots, pumpkins, squashes, &c., &c.,
for there are thousands of these things in the Tithing Office. I
wish the brethren would not come to President Young, nor to any
other one, with that complaint any more, until the potatoes are
all gone. Why not say, "We have to live on bread, and water, and
potatoes, and pumpkins, squashes, and all these good things?"
Will you not be so candid as to make that report the next time? I
know perfectly well we are comfortable as a people, and you may
go into the United States, and into the best cities and towns
that there are in the United States, and you cannot find so large
a congregation as are here together, which is as well clad as you
are to-day. If you could stand where I am, and look upon this
congregation, you would be surprised to see the good clothing you
have on; it is better than I ever saw any congregation have in
any part of the United States, or in any portion of Europe that I
ever was in; and we have the least cause of complaint of any
people that live upon the face of the earth; this I know. And I
know another thing, that a great many people are becoming so
proud--well, perhaps it is not pride, but they have got so that
they cannot dress and clothe themselves with anything that is not
brought here by the merchants. Many will bring in their wool, and
their linsey, and their good clothing that they make here from
the wool, and give it to clothe the Indians, for they are too
proud to wear it themselves. But the day will come when the
merchants of the earth will lift up their heads and their voices,
and cry out, "We have no place to sell our merchandize."
156
Will the time ever be that we can make our clothing? We nearly
can at this time. We can do it almost universally as a people. If
there are any who have not got the sheep, they can buy the wool
cheaper than it can be bought in the United States this day. You
can buy it at from 20 to 50 cents a pound. I would like to see
the people take a course to make their own clothing, make their
own machinery, their own knives and their own forks, and
everything else we need, for the day will come when we will be
under the necessity of doing it, for trouble and perplexity, war
and famine, bloodshed and fire, and thunder and lightning will
roll upon the nations of the earth, insomuch that we cannot get
to them, nor they to us. If you do not believe me I want you to
believe the Prophets; read the revelations that came through
brother Joseph Smith, and through Daniel and Moses, and through
Jesus, and through all the ancient Prophets. They spoke of these
things, and declare they shall come to pass in the latter days.
Well, what period is it now? Unto us it is the "last days," in
which, the Lord says by His Prophets, when you hear of war, and
rumors of war, it will not be long before you have it in your own
land. Now are we as a people preparing and qualifying ourselves
for that day, lest it overtake us as a thief in the night? It
certainly will if we do not wake up from our slumber.
157
There is a blessing that attends this people wherever they go,
and every man that comes to us, or is at a place when we come, I
never have seen the time but what they begin to get rich. Look at
Nauvoo, for instance, and see how poor and penniless we were,
living in old log cabins, and destitute; but we began to get
rich, and many became wealthy. There is no man upon the face of
the earth that will be favorable towards Zion and towards this
people, but what he will prosper temporally as well as
spiritually. I have never seen a place, since I was born upon the
earth, in which I could make one dollar, but that I could make 50
dollars among the Saints in the same length of time. It seems to
cost more to build a house here by one half than it does in the
United States, still it is easier to build, and to multiply and
replenish the earth, and raise food, and everything else, in this
place, than in any other that ever I saw. At the same time there
are a great many who murmur, and say it is the hardest place they
ever saw; that is a curiosity to me, when the blessings of the
Almighty attend us wherever we go; for we can build up a city in
a few days, or at the furthest in a few years, and it seems to be
no trouble at all. Brethren and sisters, let us try to appreciate
our blessings, and honor the calling we have received. At the
same time there are a great many who disregard their profession,
and tantalize others who hold the Priesthood, and try to make it
dishonorable; but they cannot do it. I cannot dishonor it, but I
can dishonor myself.
157
The Priesthood is a gift from the Almighty, and He has placed a
portion of it upon me to honor, and if I honor that calling, that
Priesthood will honor me, it will magnify me before God, and
before the world. I do know that when I take a course to dishonor
myself, I degrade myself in the eyes of heaven, and upon earth.
When I trifle with the Priesthood I trifle with the Almighty; and
when I trifle with President Young I trifle with the Priesthood,
and that Priesthood will leave me, and I will fall, and I will
become disgraced in the eyes of heaven, and of all Saints; and I
forfeit everything that I had attained while I held that
Priesthood, when I forfeit it; I forfeit my salvation and every
blessing I possess.
157
Supposing we all realized this, do you not think that those who
have the Priesthood, and take a course to pollute not only
themselves, but their brethren, and their sisters, and degrade
themselves, and steal, and lie, and take the name of God in vain,
would repent speedily? How do you suppose the Lord looks upon
them? Now reflect one moment; He looks upon them with less
allowance than I do, and that in proportion to the light and
knowledge which He has. And how do angels look upon them when
they are sent forth to minister to those who will become heirs of
salvation?
157
We read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that when Peter and
James desired to depart, John desired to tarry, that he might
accomplish a greater work. "Well," says the Lord, "you may have
your wishes, and, as John wants to tarry to do a greater work, I
will authorize you, James and Peter, to assist my servant John to
perform a good work while he shall tarry." Now, if John has
angels to administer to him, why not other men who are servants
of the living God? It is just as reasonable that they should. I
know it is so; I do not believe it, but I actually know it; and
that the God which I serve lives and dwells in the heavens; and I
feel to honor Him, I feel to reverence Him, and to do a good work
by His authority, that I may come into His presence, and give up
my stewardship with joy, and not with grief; and dwell with Him
at some future time. And when I give up my stewardship to Him, if
He considers me worthy, He can restore it to me, with an hundred
fold beside.
158
We are on trial, and let us prove ourselves by paying our
tithing, and fulfilling all our duties before God, and see if He
will not pour us out a blessing that there will not be room to
contain it. How in the heavens can you prove the Lord whether His
word shall be verified, if you do not step forward and do as He
has told you? Gentlemen and ladies, let me tell you one thing,
your withholding does not impoverish the Almighty, for you have
not anything only what is His, and you have not anything only
what He gave you; and do you suppose He has given all to you that
He possesses? No. When He has given every thing that you can
retain, that you can watch over, and preside over, He is not
impoverished, because there is an eternal increase, and there is
no end to His income, and there is no end to His creations, for
they go on continually. You have not anything only what you have
received from the Almighty from day to day. Where do you get your
water, your meat, your bread, and the luxuries of life? Did not
He create them all, or, in other words, organize them? Were not
the elements thereof placed here upon the earth before you came
here? One half of the people may draw away from the truth, or two
thirds of them, or a quarter of them, or all but twenty, if you
please, and do you suppose it will hinder the salvation, the
exaltation, the happiness, and the heaven that pertains to those
who cleave to this Church? No, it won't affect them one hair. If
you do not pay one dime of tithing it will not impoverish the
Almighty, but I will tell you where the effect will be, it will
affect yourselves, your own salvation. If you neglect these
things, I tell you the Lord will neglect to bless you; it comes
on yourselves individually, and it stands you in hand, every soul
of you, men and women, to arise and prove the Lord, and see if He
does not watch your faithfulness, and is not ready to pour you
out a blessing that you have not room to receive.
158
Since President Young and others have dwelt upon tithing it is
coming in first rate, and Bishop Hunter has become frightened;
"Good heavens," says he, "what shall we do with the tithing? We
have not got room to put it." "Why," says I, "stretch out,
Bishop." If he does not stretch out, he will, in comparison, be
like an artificial globe, he will become round, he will draw up,
that is the trouble. Too many have got the sweeny, and the skins
are growing tight on their flesh, and even on their bones. Some
of the Bishops and Elders become so contracted that it is too
hard for them to pay their tithing when it pertains to them as
individuals, for it is an individual salvation. Let us be one in
these things, and be up and doing while it is time; and it is
time all the time, and it is time in eternity all the time, and
always will be; and when we get into the next stage of action it
will be time while we are there, and it will be eternity around
us. Let us go to work and purify our hearts--our tabernacles--and
purify and cleanse our houses, and let us rise up as a people.
What say ye? Do you feel inclined to do it? Let us show to the
world that we are Saints, for it hurts my feelings to see the
steps that some Elders here are taking right in the midst of
Israel, rising up in clans to steal from their brethren, and
thinking we shall believe it is some one else. Is that righteous?
Is that the religion of Christ? Is that doing as you would wish
to be dealt by? Such characters will see sorrow, they will see
wretchedness, they will see misery; and may God grant that their
misery may begin to fall upon them, and increase, that they may
never rest until they repent, and wash away their sins, and turn
unto the Lord; I wish this on conditions you know. Well, here we
pray, and here we desire, that inasmuch as the world raise
weapons against Zion, or against God's people, we pray that these
weapons may fall upon their own heads, and not upon ours; we
pray, inasmuch as they dig pits, that they may fall into them
instead of getting us into them.
159
Bless your souls, I have no fear about any matters pertaining to
this people, if they would rise up and be as one man, and act by
common consent with the President, as his Counsellors and as the
Twelve do. The Twelve feel to be one with the First Presidency,
as they are with each other. I do not fear the world, nor do I
fear anything that is in it, for where there is union and
concentration with that man whom God has appointed, there is a
power that this earth cannot handle. Now the world do not know
this, but still they are fearful; there is something out of sight
which they fear. Again, if those who go forth to preach the
Gospel could speedily gather every one of the Saints from Europe,
Asia, Africa, the islands of the sea, and from wherever they are
scattered, there would be twenty thousand, yes, fifty thousand,
converted, where there now are not ten. The lingerers are right
in the gate, like a dog in a manger; they will neither eat
themselves nor let anybody else eat; and they are an offence in
the eyes of the world, and they block up the work from rolling
on. I wish they were gathered into a brush heap and burned, that
is those who ought to be burned, and the rest gathered with us;
for the Lord, in the very first start of this Church, said, "All
those who have entered into covenant with me, and come into my
Church, let them gather themselves together into one place."
Still, do you not see how desirous people are to scatter here and
there, and not go as they are told; but they are for getting off
by themselves, to partake of the spirit of the world, and the
spirit of selfishness; and they want to own everything there is,
that no person or being can get within miles of them.
159
We are commanded to gather into one place, and purify ourselves,
and sanctify ourselves, that we may be prepared for His coming;
for He will come by and bye, when He gets ready; the time is not
very far off, as many suppose; He will not come to the wicked
first, but to those who are virtuous, and have kept their
covenants; and when He comes to the wicked He will come in the
clouds of heaven and in flames of fire, and will take vengeance
on them, and on those that know not God, and do not obey His
counsel, and His Priesthood, and the power He has placed upon
earth. To me, the word comes from brother Brigham as the word of
the Lord; but how many there are who disregard it. He is the
delegate that God has appointed to be Joseph's successor, and his
word is the word of the Lord, whether it is written or not;
whether it comes out as revelation or not, it is the word of God
to those who believe and practise it; and when this is done the
blessings of the Lord God will rest upon this people to that
degree that you cannot conceive nor imagine. As for riches, let
us seek after the riches of eternal life, and let us seek first
the kingdom of God, and its righteousness, and then all necessary
things shall be added unto us, both those that pertain to earth,
and that pertain to heaven and heavenly things. As to what little
I have in this world, I have not anything but what belongs to the
Almighty; and if I have got anything here in my possession that I
am steward over, if it is wanted I want He should have it, I do
not care what it is. I know the earth is full of the abundance of
everything that is or ever was upon it; and we are bound to
prosper if we take this course, but if we do not we shall
experience the opposite; and when the opposite takes place it
will be worse, and more sorrowful, and more to be dreaded than
anything we have ever had to experience.
159
I wish many of you had been through the scenes that brother
Brigham and many others have. "What, do you want us to pass
through the same that you have?" Yes, and more abundantly. Do you
think I will cry about it? No; I will rejoice if you only stick
to the faith, because it will be for your good--for your
happiness; it will give you an experience that you have not got,
and I do not know that you can have it until you have been tried.
You have never seen the day that you have had to watch with your
firelock in readiness; that is, you have not had to watch
President Young, with your fire-arms and other weapons of
defence, and not only to watch him, but to watch you Elders. This
was all the time the case in the former part of our career in
this Church, and we were happy then; were we not, brother
Brigham? ["Yes, sir."] and rejoiced all the day long that it was
no worse with us.
160
We talk of these things to you a great many times; well, we have
passed through a great deal of tribulation. Though there may be
individuals who have passed through pretty close places, yet I
never saw a place where there was not a chance to get out some
time; but have you, as a people, one in a hundred of you, passed
through any great trials? Many of you have been brought here free
of expense, and did not work to pay one dime of it, until you got
here, and got settled. Did we get carried in our early day? No,
we had to look out for ourselves, and then take a large back load
besides.
160
Some say they do not want to work here for nothing and find
themselves; but we found ourselves, that is, we found ourselves
right there. Telling about finding ourselves! God finds us, and
furnishes us with everything we have, with the breath we breathe,
and the earth we stand upon, and the water that we drink. Do you
make all these things? No, the Lord made them, and placed them
here upon the earth for our use; He made the wheat and organized
it; we have the seed, and all we have to do is to sow one kernel
and get a thousand, to sow one bushel and get twenty, forty, or
eighty; to plant one bushel of corn and get five hundred; to
plant six bushels of potatoes and get three or four hundred. Find
yourselves, do you? Did you find the seed? No, you did not, the
Lord found it; when He came here He brought it with Him, and He
told His sons to sow it, and let it increase.
160
You are aware that my object in addressing you is to try to
influence your minds to do good, and take the right course, and
listen to counsel, and to the government of God as it is
established upon the earth. Do you suppose I would occupy this
stand, were it not that peradventure I might persuade you? I am
exhorting you to faithfulness, humility, and to be true to your
integrity, and to your God, and to one another, and to pray.
There are a great many men will pray when you ask them to pray,
but I doubt whether they pray at any other time, but they must
keep up an appearance in our midst, and at the same time carry on
iniquity right here in the heart of Zion. As some one said here
last Sabbath, I wish things would take a little different course,
that we should have no necessity of exhorting you to
faithfulness. I wish you would exhort yourselves to faithfulness,
and then practise it, and then continue in it to the end. Let us
go to work and build up Zion as well as build up ourselves, for
when we build up Zion we build up ourselves, when we enrich Zion
we enrich ourselves. When we build up the Public Works we enrich
ourselves, for the public improvements increase the value of our
private improvements, and they are connected together. Let
President Brigham Young and his Counsellors, and the Twelve,
leave this place and go to Fillmore, and property in Fillmore
will rise the moment we go there and commence to build a temple.
Lots, instead of selling for 25 dollars, will sell for 25
hundred. Take away the temple from here, and place it there, and
see what a change it will make; for where the carcasse is, there
the eagles will gather together, and you cannot help yourselves.
Do you know it? Now let us go to work and build up these Public
Works, and make things look nice and comfortable. It will take us
but a little while to do a thing if we have means to do it; for
the more means there are, the more men can be employed; and after
all true riches are in labor and muscle, the sinew and the bone,
more than in gold and silver, and fine clothing. Did you ever see
a piece of calico make itself? It is produced by bone and sinew.
161
Some in the world say, "I never can believe the earth was made
with hands, or if it was, it is certainly a curiosity for the
Lord to measure the whole of it in the hollow of His hand, and it
is said He did; He hefted it and weighed it in a balance. What
does all this mean? Does it not mean what it says, or does it
mean something else?" God made the earth, and He made it with His
hands, just as much as I ever made a vessel from clay with my
hands. I shaped it, but the elements were made before; I only
took the material from the bank and organized it and put it into
such shape as my master told me. An apprentice who goes to a
trade has to do as his master tells him. Look at it, we are
apprentices, and we ought to become obedient to our masters, that
we may become workmen who need not be ashamed to present
ourselves before our masters, or before those who of right take
cognizance of us.
161
In Europe all the troops that are enlisted have to be taken and
drilled, and when they have been drilled for many years, they
have to learn to march with heads up, and eyes right or left, and
all step alike; after they can do this first rate they must then
be examined by the best military men, and when they are approved
they are sent to different parts of the earth to take stations.
That is good, is it not?
161
The Saints have to come to as careful discipline, and the day
will come when the wicked will have to come to it, and if they do
not learn to step right, they will be made to do it. I was
speaking about it yesterday, when I went with brother Brigham to
see the review; they are improving, no doubt, though our troops
were not all there. We were speaking about an open vision that we
saw some years ago; it was not seen in the dark, but we saw it
with our natural eyes; President Young, myself, brother Phineas
Young, and many others saw it. We saw an army start from the
east, and go to the south, and there were twelve men in a column,
and one column came right after the other, so that when the first
stepped, the next stepped in their track; and they had swords,
guns, knapsacks, caps, and feathers, and we could see them march
with a uniform step from one side of the heavens to the other.
This we saw with our natural eyes, and looked upon it for hours;
it was the very night that the angel delivered the plates to
Joseph Smith.
162
This army marched to the southwest, and they marched as if there
was a battle to take place; and we could hear the clashing of
their swords and guns, and the measured head of their march, just
as plain as I ever heard the movements of troops on the earth.
John P. Greene came to wake me up to look upon it. I am speaking
of this to show you how exact in our discipline and government we
must be to prepare us for a celestial being; we have got to begin
to come to it, and I would like to know when you will begin to
prepare yourselves. The whole world have got to see and feel the
armies of heaven, and when they come they will come with order,
and when they are commanded to act there will be no running away,
and there will be no traitors in that army, but it will be
composed of virtuous Saints, who are clothed with the power of
God, and have the integrity of heavenly beings. They will not
sell whisky, and stick up grogeries, and establish distilleries,
and engage in various other operations to pollute this people
among whom they have enlisted, even under the banners of Christ.
Among the wicked there will be disorder, but in the armies of
heaven there will be order. Things in heaven are in order, there
is a pure government there, and it must be observed, and strictly
adhered to; this you read in your Bibles. When the order of that
government was threatened, did not Michael the archangel, with
the hosts of heaven that were with him, cast Lucifer out, and all
his votaries?
162
The world is in confusion, and shall we pattern after the world,
or after the armies of heaven? What do you say as a people? To
pattern after heavenly things is my religion, it is what I
believe, and is what I would like to practise, and what I would
like to see the Elders in Israel practise, and all who profess to
be Saints.
162
To judge from my exhortation at this time, some of those who come
in from the States might think we are quite corrupt and wicked
here; but the gentlemen and ladies who have come in our midst,
know that this is the most virtuous and upright community that
they ever lived with; and if they ever become doubtful about it,
let them go back to the States after they have lived here. You
know that it is said to be the most celebrated place for good
order. I say the majority of this people are the best that ever
lived, or dwelt upon the earth, according to their experience. Is
not that a pretty good recommend? But there are some scoundrels,
and when we think of it, we wish it were otherwise. But you
remember the figure that Jesus used; said he, the kingdom of
heaven is like unto a net that is cast into the sea, and it
brought together all kinds. Don't you see them here? It is that,
for one thing, which makes me think it is "Mormonism;" if there
were not such devils here I might doubt occasionally; or in other
words, might doubt, if there was any chance to doubt, but there
is none. Just look at the different kinds of fish. There is a
time coming for the net to be drawn in, and all the fish drawn
together, both good and bad; the good will be put into baskets,
and the bad will be cast away. You recollect the passage. The day
will come when he who prove faithful will dwell on this earth in
a Holy City, and it will be walled in, and there will be fine
buildings of every description in it; we have not a house here
that will compare with the most inferior that will be in that
city. Why do you not qualify yourselves, and prepare to go into
that city and kingdom where you can be still more useful?
162
Now look at yourselves, and scan yourselves, and see whether you
are fit subjects to go there. Are you without spot or blemish? If
not, awake and exert yourselves to work righteousness. What will
you see outside of that city? Dogs, sorcerers, and whoremongers,
and those who love and make a lie, and steal, and disobey the
requirements of God, and take His name in vain. Are they going
inside? No; but a wall will have to be built to keep the devils
out, even in heaven; and still, many do not deem it necessary for
Saints to be gathered together and wall in a city!
163
Awake, all ye Israel, from your slumber, and call upon God, and
hasten to His counsel, and obey, and then we shall prevail, and
not be prevailed against; then we shall be forever, and see the
devil cast out of heaven, and destroyed with his works. I do not
expect to live for ever in this old body, for I am going to have
a new one. Then let me magnify and keep this body pure, that I
may be entitled to a new one, and if I do not keep this pure I
shall not be entitled to a better; neither will any of you,
except you honor this body. Now, will you go and pollute
yourselves, and lose the right and title to a resurrection, to
dwell with the Saints, and with God the Father, and His Son Jesus
Christ, who is my brother? You who do not wish to be Saints, who
do not care anything about righteousness, and desire to follow
the evil habits you have been accustomed to in other countries,
will you not please to leave us? Will you lift up your hands and
show yourselves? No. I can not get a hand up, you keep down under
the curtain; but we will find you out by and bye, and we will
cast nuisances out of this city; for in a city acknowledged by
God the Eternal Father grog shops cannot be tolerated. Look in
the Eastern States; we cast them out there as nuisances, and they
never can be tolerated here. Don't you say it will be better to
take that course than to have the chastity of our virtuous women
violated? Drunkenness and pollution cannot prevail while we dwell
here, and when we remove, there will be nobody here but devils.
Every place we have left has become a literal hell. Look at
Nauvoo, which we tried to build up, and they would not let us,
but killed our Prophet and Patriarch, because we preached, and
tried to practise, the same righteous course which I am now
exhorting you to pursue. That is what they drove us for. I know
all about it, I was there, and President Young was there. We
never had any peace in the States after we embraced "Mormonism;"
even as soon as I embraced it in my own country, men came into my
house to drive and mob me. They had no fault to find with me and
brother Brigham, but with our religion, because it was severe
towards the wicked and ungodly. Now, you who profess to be in the
sheepfold, for Heaven's sake be subject to the law and government
of the Shepherd.
163
Have I said enough? I feel just as I say; I am honest, I am a
servant of God, and I intend to sustain His cause. When we came
to this valley we came to leave wickedness and work
righteousness, though we came here because we were obliged to.
163
Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and cause peace and
plenty to abound among you from this time henceforth and for
ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Joseph
Smith, June 20, 1843
Joseph Smith, June 20, 1843
THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES AND ILLINOIS--NAUVOO
CHARTER
AND MUNICIPAL COURT--WRIT OF HABEAS CORPUS.
An Address by President Joseph Smith, Delivered on the evening of
his
arrival from Dixon, June 20, 1843, in the Grove, near the Temple,
Nauvoo; about eight thousand people having hastily assembled,
under
the most intense excitement, in consequence of the attempt of
Sheriff
Reynolds, of Jackson County, Missouri, to kidnap him to Missouri,
by
preventing him from obtaining a writ of Habeas Corpus.
[Reported by Dr. Willard Richards and Elder Wilford Woodruff.]
Smith
The congregation is large; I shall require attention. I
discovered what the emotions of the people were on my arrival at
this city, and I have come here to say, "How do you do?" to all
parties, and I do now at this time say to all, "How do you do?" I
meet you with a heart full of gratitude to Almighty God; and I
presume you all feel the same. I am well--I am hearty. I hardly
know how to express my feelings--I feel as strong as a giant. I
pulled sticks with the men coming along, and I pulled up with one
hand the strongest man that could be found: then two men tried,
but they could not pull me up; and I continued to pull mentally
until I pulled Missouri to Nauvoo. But I will pass from that
subject.
Smith
There has been great excitement in the country since Joseph H.
Reynolds and Harmon Wilson took me; but I have been cool and
dispassionate through the whole. Thank God, I am now a prisoner
in the hands of the Municipal Court of Nauvoo, and not in the
hands of Missourians.
Smith
It is not so much my object to tell of my afflictions, trials,
and troubles, as to speak of the writ of Habeas Corpus, so that
the minds of all may be corrected. It has been asserted by the
great and wise men, lawyers and others, that our municipal powers
and legal tribunals are not to be sanctioned by the authorities
of the State; and accordingly they want to make it lawful to drag
away innocent men from their families and friends, and have them
put to death by ungodly men for their religion! Relative to our
city charter, courts, right of Habeas Corpus, &c., I wish you to
know and publish that we have all power; and if any man from this
time forth says anything to the contrary, cast it into his teeth.
There is a secret in this; if there is not power in our charter
and courts, then there is no power in the State of Illinois, nor
in the Congress or Constitution of the United States, for the
United States gave unto Illinois her constitution or charter, and
Illinois gave unto Nauvoo her charters, ceding unto us our vested
rights, which she has no right or power to take from us; all the
power there was in Illinois she gave to Nauvoo; and any man that
says to the contrary, is a fool. The Municipal Court has all the
power to issue and determine writs of Habeas Corpus, within the
limits of this city, that the Legislature can confer. This city
has all the power that the State Courts have, and was given by
the same authority--the Legislature.
Smith
I want you to hear and learn, O Israel! this day, what is for the
happiness and peace of this city and people. If our enemies are
determined to oppress us, and deprive us of our constitutional
rights and privileges as they have done; and if the authorities
that are on the earth will not sustain us in our rights, nor give
us that protection which the laws and constitution of the United
States, and of this State, guarantee unto us, then we will claim
them from a higher power--from Heaven--yea, from God Almighty.
Smith
I have dragged these men here by my hand, and will do it again;
but I swear I will not deal so mildly with them again; for the
time has come when forbearance is no longer a virtue; and if you
or I are again taken unlawfully, you are at liberty to give loose
to blood and thunder. But be cool, be deliberate, be wise, act
with almighty power, and when you pull, do it effectually--make a
sweepstakes for once!
Smith
My lot has always been cast among the warmest hearted people; in
every time of trouble, friends, even among strangers, have been
raised up unto me, and assisted me.
Smith
The time has come when the vail is torn off from the State of
Illinois, and its citizens have delivered me from the State of
Missouri; friends that were raised up unto me would have spilt
their life's blood, to have torn me from the hands of Reynolds
and Wilson, if I had asked them; but I told them not. I would be
delivered by the power of God, and generalship; and I have
brought these men to Nauvoo, and committed them to her from whom
I was torn, not as prisoners in chains, but as prisoners of
kindness. I have treated them kindly, I have had the privilege of
rewarding them good for evil. They took me unlawfully, treated me
rigorously, strove to deprive me of my rights, and would have run
with me into Missouri to have been murdered, if Providence had
not interposed; but now they are in my hands, and I have taken
them into my house, set them at the head of my table, and placed
before them the best which my house afforded; and they were
waited upon by my wife, whom they deprived of seeing me when I
was taken.
Smith
I have no doubt but I shall be discharged by the Municipal Court:
were I before any good tribunal I should be discharged, as the
Missouri writs are illegal, and good for nothing--they are
"without form and void."
Smith
But before I will bear this unhallowed persecution any
longer--before I will be dragged away again, among my enemies for
trial, I will spill the last drop of blood in my veins, and will
see all my enemies IN HELL! To bear it any longer would be a sin,
and I will not bear it any longer. Shall we bear it any longer?
[One universal "No!" ran through all the vast assembly, like a
loud peal of thunder.]
Smith
I wish the lawyer who says we have no powers in Nauvoo may be
choked to death with his own words. Don't employ lawyers, or pay
them money for their knowledge, for I have learnt they don't know
anything. I know more than they all.
Smith
Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel; he that
believeth in our chartered rights, may come here and be saved,
and he that does not shall remain in ignorance. If any lawyer
shall say there is more power in other places and charters, with
respect to Habeas Corpus, than in Nauvoo, believe it not. I have
converted this candidate for Congress [pointing to Cyrus Walker,
Esq.], that the right of Habeas Corpus is included in our
charter. If he continues converted, I will vote for him.
Smith
I have been with these lawyers, and they have treated me well;
but I am here in Nauvoo, and the Missourian too. I got here by a
lawful writ of Habeas Corpus, issued by the Master in chancery of
Lee County, and made returnable to the nearest tribunal in the
Fifth Judicial District having jurisdiction to try and determine
such writs: and here is that tribunal, just as it should be.
Smith
However indignant you may feel about the high hand of oppression
which has been raised against me by these men, use not the hand
of violence against them; for they could not be prevailed upon to
come here till I pledged my honor and my life that a hair of
their heads should not be hurt. Will you all support my pledge,
and thus preserve my honor? [One universal "Yes!" burst from the
assembled thousands.] This is another proof of your attachment to
me. I know how ready you are to do right; you have done great
things, and manifested your love towards me in flying to my
assistance on this occasion. I bless you, in the name of the
Lord, with all the blessings of heaven and earth you are capable
of enjoying.
Smith
I have learned we have no need to suffer as we have
heretofore--we can call others to our aid. I know the Almighty
will bless all good men--He will bless you; and the time has come
when there will be such a flocking to the standard of liberty as
never has been, or shall be hereafter. What an era has commenced!
Our enemies have prophesied that we would establish our religion
by the sword; is it true? No, but if Missouri will not stay her
cruel hand in her unhallowed persecutions against us, I restrain
you not any longer: I say, in the name of Jesus Christ, by the
authority of the Holy Priesthood, I this day turn the key that
opens the heavens to restrain you no longer from this time forth.
I will lead you to battle; and if you are not afraid to die, and
feel disposed to spill your blood in your own defence, you will
not offend me. Be not the aggressor--bear until they strike you
on the one cheek; then offer the other, and they will be sure to
strike that; then defend yourselves, and God will bear you off,
and you shall stand forth clear before His tribunal.
Smith
If any citizens of Illinois say we shall not have our rights,
treat them as strangers and not friends, and let them go to hell
and be damned! Some say they will mob us; let them mob and be
damned! If we have to give up our chartered rights, privileges,
and freedom, which our fathers fought, bled, and died for, and
which the Constitution of the United States, and of this State,
guarantee unto us, we will do it only at the point of the sword
and bayonet.
Smith
Many lawyers contend for those things which are against the
rights of men, and I can only excuse them because of their
ignorance. Go forth and advocate the laws and rights of the
people, ye lawyers; if not, don't get into my hands, or under the
lash of my tongue.
Smith
Lawyers say the powers of the Nauvoo charter are dangerous; but I
ask, is the Constitution of the United States, or of this State,
dangerous? No; neither are the charters granted unto Nauvoo by
the Legislature of Illinois dangerous, and those who say they
are, are fools. We have not enjoyed unmolested those rights which
the Constitution of the United States of America, and our
charters grant. Missouri and all wicked men raise the hue and cry
against us, and are not satisfied. Some political aspirants of
this State also are raising the hue and cry that the powers in
the charters granted unto the city of Nauvoo are dangerous; and
although the General Assembly have conferred them upon our city,
yet the whine is raised--"Repeal them, take them away;" like the
boy who swapped off his jack-knife, and then cried, "Daddy,
daddy, I have sold my jack-knife, and got sick of my bargain, and
I want to get it back again." But how are they going to help
themselves? Raise mobs? And what can mobocrats do in the midst of
Kirkpatrickites? No better than a hunter in the claws of a bear.
If mobs come upon you any more here, dung your gardens with them.
We don't want any excitement; but after we have done all, we will
rise up, Washington-like, and break off the hellish yoke that
oppresses us, and we will not be mobbed.
Smith
The day before I was taken at Inlet Grove, I rode with my wife
through Dixon to visit some friends, and I said to her, "Here is
a good people." I felt this by the Spirit of God. The next day I
was a prisoner in their midst, in the hands of Reynolds of
Missouri, and Wilson of Carthage. As the latter drove up, he
exclaimed, "Ha, ha, ha, by God we have got the Prophet now!" He
gloried much in it; but he is now our prisoner. When they came to
take me, they held two cocked pistols to my head, and saluted me
with "God damn you, I'll shoot you! I'll shoot you, God damn
you;" repeating these threats nearly fifty times from first to
last. I asked them what they wanted to shoot me for. They said
they would do it if I made any resistance. "O very well," I
replied, "I have no resistance to make." They then dragged me
away, and I asked them by what authority they did these things.
They said, "By a writ from the Governors of Missouri and
Illinois." I then told them I wanted a writ of Habeas Corpus.
Their reply was, "God damn you, you shan't have it." I told a man
to go to Dixon, and get me a writ of Habeas Corpus. Wilson then
repeated, "God damn you, you shan't have it; I'll shoot you."
When we arrived at Dixon, I sent for a lawyer, who came, and
Reynolds shut the door in his face, and would not let me speak to
him, repeating "God damn you, I'll shoot you." I turned to him,
opened my bosom, and told him to "shoot away; I have endured so
much persecution and oppression that I am sick of life; why then
don't you shoot, and have done with it, instead of talking so
much about it?" This somewhat checked his insolence. I then told
him that I would have counsel to consult; and eventually I
obtained my wish. The lawyers came to me, and I got a writ of
Habeas Corpus for myself, and also a writ against Reynolds and
Wilson for unlawful proceeding and cruel treatment towards me.
Thanks to the good citizens of Dixon, who nobly took their stand
against such unwarrantable and unlawful oppression, my
persecutors could not get out of town that night; although, when
they first arrived, they swore I should not remain in Dixon five
minutes; and I found they had ordered horses accordingly to
proceed to Rock Island. I pledged my honor to my counsel that the
Nauvoo city charter conferred jurisdiction to investigate the
subject; so we came to Nauvoo, where I am now prisoner in the
custody of a higher tribunal than the circuit court.
Smith
The charter says that "the city council shall have power and
authority to make, ordain, establish, and execute such
ordinances, not repugnant to the Constitution of the United
States, or of this State, as they may deem necessary for the
peace, benefit, and safety of the inhabitants of said city;" and
also that "the Municipal Court shall have power to grant writs of
Habeas Corpus in all cases arising under the ordinances of the
city council." The city council have passed an ordinance "that no
citizen of this city shall be taken out of this city by any writ,
without the privilege of a writ of Habeas Corpus." There is
nothing but what we have power over, except where restricted by
the Constitution of the United States. "But," say the mob, "what
dangerous powers!" Yes, dangerous, because they will protect the
innocent, and put down mobocrats. The Constitution of the United
States declares that the privilege of the writ of Habeas Corpus
shall not be denied. Deny me the right of Habeas Corpus, and I
will fight with gun, sword, cannon, whirlwind, and thunder, until
they are used up like the Kilkenny cats.
Smith
We have more power than most charters confer, because we have
power to go behind the writ, and try the merits of the case.
Smith
If these powers are dangerous, then the Constitution of the
United States, and or this State, are dangerous; but they are not
dangerous to good men; they are only so to bad men who are
breakers of the laws. So with the laws of the country, and so
with the ordinances of Nauvoo; they are dangerous to mobs, but
not to good men who wish to keep the laws.
Smith
We do not go out of Nauvoo to disturb anybody, or any city, town,
or place; why then need they be troubled about us? Let them not
meddle with our affairs, but let us alone. After we had been
deprived of our rights and privileges of citizenship, driven from
town to town, place to place, and State to State, with the
sacrifice of our homes and lands, our blood has been shed, many
having been murdered; and all this because of our
religion--because we worship Almighty God according to the
dictates of our own consciences. Shall we longer bear these
cruelties, which have been heaped upon us for the last ten years
in the face of heaven, and in open violation of the Constitution
and laws of these United States, and of this State? God forbid! I
will not bear it: if they take away my rights, I will fight for
them manfully and righteously until I am used up. We have done
nothing against the rights of others.
Smith
You speak of lawyers; I am a lawyer too, but the Almighty God has
taught me the principle of law; and the true meaning and intent
of the writ of Habeas Corpus is to defend the innocent, and
investigate the subject. Go behind the writ, and if the form of
one that is issued against an innocent man is right, he should
not be dragged to another State, and there be put to death, or be
in jeopardy of life and limb, because of prejudice, when he is
innocent. The benefits of the Constitution and Laws are alike for
all; and the great Eloheim has given me the privilege of having
the benefits of the Constitution, and the writ of Habeas Corpus,
and I am bold to ask for this privilege this day; and I ask, in
the name of Jesus Christ, and all that is sacred, that I may have
your lives and all your energies to carry out the freedom which
is chartered to us. Will you all help me? If so, make it manifest
by raising the right hand. [There was a unanimous response, a
perfect sea of hands being elevated.] Here is truly a committee
of the whole.
Smith
When at Dixon, a lawyer came to me as counsel; Reynolds and
Wilson said I should not speak to any man, and they would shoot
any man who should dare to speak to me. An old grey-headed man
came up, and said I should have counsel, and he was not afraid of
their pistols. The people of Dixon were ready to take me from my
persecutors, and I could have killed them notwithstanding their
pistols; but I had no disposition to kill any man, though my
worst enemy--no even Boggs: in fact he would have more hell to
live in the reflection of his past crimes, than to die. After
this, I had lawyers enough, and I obtained a writ for Joseph H.
Reynolds, and Harmon Wilson, for damage, assault, and battery, as
well as the writ of Habeas Corpus.
Smith
We started for Ottoway, and arrived at Pawpaw Grove, thirty-two
miles, where we stopped for the night. Squire Walker sent Mr.
Campbell, Sheriff of Lee County, to my assistance, and he came,
and slept by me. In the morning, certain men wished to see me,
but I was not allowed to see them. The news of my arrival had
hastily circulated about the neighborhood; and very early in the
morning the largest room in the hotel was filled with citizens,
who were anxious to hear me preach, and requested me to address
them. Sheriff Reynolds entered the room, and said, pointing to
me, "I wish you to understand this man is my prisoner, and I want
you should disperse; you must not gather round here in this way."
Upon which an aged gentleman who was lame, and carried a large
hickory walking-stick, advanced towards Reynolds, bringing his
hickory upon the floor, said, "You damned infernal puke; we'll
learn you to come here and interrupt gentlemen: sit down there,
[pointing to a very low chair,] and sit still, don't open your
head till General Smith gets through talking; if you never
learned manners in Missouri, we'll teach you that gentlemen are
not to be imposed upon by a nigger driver: you can not kidnap men
here, if you do in Missouri; and if you attempt it here, there's
a committee in this Grove that will sit on your case; and, sir,
it is the highest tribunal in the United States, as from its
decision there is no appeal." Reynolds, no doubt aware that the
person addressing him was at the head of a committee, who had
prevented the settlers on the public domain from being imposed
upon by land speculators, sat down in silence, while I addressed
the assembly for an hour and a half on the subject of marriage;
my visitors having requested me to give them my views of the law
of God respecting marriage.
Smith
My freedom commenced from that hour. We came direct from Paw-paw
Grove to Nauvoo, having got our writ directed to the nearest
court having authority to try the case, which was the Municipal
Court of this city.
Smith
It did my soul good to see your feelings and love manifested
towards me. I thank God that I have the honor to lead so virtuous
and honest a people, to be your leader and lawyer, as was Moses
to the children of Israel. Hosannah! Hosannah!! HOSANNAH!! to
Almighty God, who has delivered us thus from out of the seven
troubles! I commend you to His grace, and may the blessings of
heaven rest upon you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Smith
[President Smith then introduced Mr. Cyrus Walker to the
assembled multitude, and remarked to him]--These are the greatest
dupes, as a body of people, that ever lived, or I am not as big a
rogue as I am reported to be. I told Mr. Warren I would not
discuss the subject of religion with you. I understand the
Gospel, and you do not; you understand the quackery of law, and I
do not.
Smith
[Mr. Walker then addressed the people to the effect that from
what he had seen in the Nauvoo city charter, it gave the power to
try writs of Habeas Corpus, &c. After which President Smith
continued as follows--]
Smith
If the Legislature have granted Nauvoo the right of determining
cases of Habeas Corpus, it is no more than they ought to have
done, or more than our fathers fought for.
Smith
Furthermore, if Missouri continues her warfare, and to issue her
writs against me and this people unlawfully and unjustly as she
has done, and to take away and trample upon our rights, I swear
in the name of Almighty God, and with uplifted hands to heaven, I
will spill my heart's blood in our defence. They shall not take
away our rights; and if they don't stop leading me by the nose, I
will lead them by the nose; and if they don't let me alone, I
will turn up the world--I will make war. When we shake our own
bushes, we want to catch our own fruit.
Smith
The lawyers themselves acknowledge that we have all power granted
us in our charters that we could ask for--that we had more power
than any other court in the state; for all other courts were
restricted, while ours was not; and I thank God Almighty for it.
I will not be rode down to hell by the Missourians any longer;
and it is my privilege to speak in my own defence; and I appeal
to your integrity and honor, that you will stand by and help me,
according to the covenant you have this day made.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, February 18, 1855
Brigham Young, February 18, 1855
THE CONSTITUTION AND GOVERNMENT OF THE UNITED STATES--RIGHTS
AND POLICY OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 18, 1855.
[Read by Elder Thomas Bullock.]
170
Brethren, Sisters, and Friends--
We are a people believing in the providences of God, and
acknowledging His hand in His dealing with us from day to day.
170
We are a people whose rise and progress from the beginning, has
been the work of God our Heavenly Father, which in His wisdom He
has seen proper to commence for the re-establishment of His
kingdom upon the earth.
170
Still further we believe that the Lord has been preparing that,
when He should bring forth His work, that, when the set time
should fully come, there might be a place upon His footstool
where sufficient liberty of conscience should exist, that His
Saints might dwell in peace under the broad panoply of
constitutional law and equal rights. In this view we consider
that the men in the Revolution were inspired, by the Almighty, to
throw off the shackles of the mother government, with her
established religion. For this cause were Adams, Jefferson,
Franklin, Washington, and a host of others inspired to deeds of
resistance to the acts of the King of Great Britain, who might
also have been led to those aggressive acts, for aught we know,
to bring to pass the purposes of God, in thus establishing a new
government upon a principle of greater freedom, a basis of
self-government allowing the free exercise of religious worship.
170
It was the voice of the Lord inspiring all those worthy men who
bore influence in those trying times, not only to go forth in
battle, but to exercise wisdom in council, fortitude, courage,
and endurance in the tented field, as well as subsequently to
form and adopt those wise and efficient measures which secured to
themselves and succeeding generations, the blessing of a free and
independent government.
170
This government, so formed, has been blessed by the Almighty
until she spreads her sails in every sea, and her power is felt
in every land.
171
The American Government is second to none in the world in
influence and power, and far before all others in liberal and
free institutions. Under its benign influence the poor, down
trodden masses of the old world can find an asylum where they can
enjoy the blessings of peace and freedom, no matter to what caste
or religious sect they belong, or are disposed to favor, or
whether they are disposed to favor any or none at all. It was in
this government, formed by men inspired of God, although at the
time they knew it not, after it was firmly established in the
seat of power and influence, where liberty of conscience, and the
free exercise of religious worship were a fundamental principle
guaranteed in the Constitution, and interwoven with all the
feelings, traditions, and sympathies of the people, that the Lord
sent forth His angel to reveal the truths of heaven as in times
past, even as in ancient days. This should have been hailed as
the greatest blessing which could have been bestowed upon any
nation, kindred, tongue, or people. It should have been received
with hearts of gratitude and gladness, praise and thanksgiving.
171
But as it was in the days of our Savior, so was it in the advent
of this new dispensation. It was not in accordance with the
notions, traditions, and pre-conceived ideas of the American
people. The messenger did not come to an eminent divine of any of
the so-called orthodoxy, he did not adopt their interpretation of
the Holy Scriptures. The Lord did not come with the armies of
heaven, in power and great glory, nor send His messengers
panoplied with aught else than the truth of heaven, to
communicate to the meek the lowly, the youth of humble origin,
the sincere enquirer after the knowledge of God. But He did send
His angel to this same obscure person, Joseph Smith Jun., who
afterwards became a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, and informed
him that he should not join any of the religious sects of the
day, for they were all wrong; that they were following the
precepts of men instead of the Lord Jesus; that He had a work for
him to perform, inasmuch as he should prove faithful before Him.
171
No sooner was this made known, and published abroad, and people
began to listen and obey the heavenly summons, than opposition
began to rage, and the people, even in this favored land, began
to persecute their neighbors and friends for entertaining
religious opinions differing from their own.
171
I pause now to ask, had not Joseph Smith a right to promulgate
and establish a different, a new religion and form of worship in
this government? Every one must admit he had. This right was
always held sacred, for upon it was based the religious liberty
of every citizen of the Republic. It was a privilege held sacred
in the bosom of every class of people; no Judge dared invade its
holy precincts? No Legislator nor Governor ventured to obstruct
the free exercise thereof. How then should it be esteemed an
object worthy of persecution that Joseph Smith, the man called of
God to perform a work in restoring the Gospel of salvation unto
the children of men, and his followers, true believers in his
divine mission, should attempt to exercise the same privilege
held sacred by all others, of every name, nature, and
description, and equally so by them? Why should he and his
followers be debarred the privilege of worshipping God according
to the dictates of their consciences? Legally they cannot, and I
will further state, that legally they have not. No! whenever the
iron hand of oppression and persecution has fallen upon this
people, our opposers have broken their own laws, set at defiance
and trampled under foot every principle of equal rights, justice,
and liberty found written in that rich legacy of our fathers, THE
CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES.
171
Whenever popular fury has been directed against us, no power in
the government has been found potent enough to afford protection,
and what is still more astonishing, honorable enough to yield
redress, nor has any effort succeeded in bringing to justice
those individuals who had perpetrated such fearful crimes. No!
The murderer, the assassin, the midday plunderer, and highway
robber roam unmolested, and mingle unquestioned in the society of
the rulers of the land; they pass and re-pass as current coin,
producing no jar in the sensibilities of refinement, no odium in
the atmosphere in which they move.
172
I ask you, friends, how is this? Are not our religious
sentiments as sacred to us as to any other portion of the
community? And should it not be the duty, as well as the pride,
of every American citizen to extend that provision of the
CONSTITUTION to us which he claims for himself? And is not that
sacred instrument invaded and broken as much in debarring and
excluding this people from its privileges, rights, and blessings,
as it would be if your rights and privileges were thus invaded?
No, gentlemen, we have broken no laws, our Glorious CONSTITUTION
guarantees unto us all that we claim. Under its broad folds, in
its obvious meaning and intents, we are safe, and can always
rejoice in peace. All that we have ever claimed, or wish to, on
the part of the government, is the just administration of the
powers and privileges of the National Compact.
172
It is not our acts, neither our intentions that the people or the
Government are afraid or complain of, but their own evil
surmisings concerning us.
172
In our first settlement in Missouri, it was said by our enemies
that we intended to tamper with the slaves, not that we had any
idea of the kind, for such a thing never entered our minds. We
knew that the children of Ham were to be the "servant of
servants," and no power under heaven could hinder it, so long as
the Lord should permit them to welter under the curse, and those
were known to be our religious views concerning them. Yet, the
misrepresentation of our enemies found willing ears in those
prejudiced against us, and we were driven from our homes in
consequence of the fears of the people, and the prejudice which
had been raised against us in consequence thereof.
172
Again, in Missouri, in the early part of our history, the fears
of the people and Government were aroused, because they, not we,
said that it was our intention to tamper with the Indians,
therefore we must not be allowed to exist in their vicinity; and
again the alarm was sounded, and we were driven from our homes,
plundered, mobbed, some killed, and all this not for any crime
which we had committed, but for fear we might commit one.
172
Again; it was industriously circulated that we were going to
declare our "Independence," not that we had, or intended to do so
absurd a thing; yet anything, no matter how absurd, seemed
sufficient excuse to startle the fears of the community, and they
began to drive, plunder, rob, burn our houses, and lay waste our
fields, and this was called, "Mormon disturbances," and the aid
of the Government was invoked to quell "Mormon insurrection,"
"Mormon troubles," and "Turbulent Mormons." And although it was
found necessary, as they state, to drive us from Missouri and the
frontiers, to prevent us from tampering with the slaves and
Indians, yet it was found equally necessary, ten years
afterwards, when we were a hundred to one at that time, to drive
us from Nauvoo into the very midst of the Indians, as unworthy of
any other society.
173
Fears of what we might do with the Indians had by this time
subsided, and fears of something else that we might hereafter do,
if left to remain in peace, and a desire to plunder, accomplished
our exodus from Illinois. Perhaps, however, in this last case our
enemies might have entertained some fears that, if we were
permitted to remain unmolested, the blood-thirsty assassins who
killed our beloved Prophet and Patriarch, Joseph and Hyrum, who
were inhumanly massacred while reposing under the pledged faith
of the State for their protection and safety, might not be
permitted to remain undisturbed in their guilt.
173
As in the case of the Indians upon the frontier, this also was a
false conclusion, for if ever a people would have been justified
in redressing their own wrongs, and could have done so with
impunity, it was at the time of this horrible murder. But they
proved to the world, by their quiet and peaceable demeanor, that
they had no such intention, but this was forgotten, and in less
than a year and a half we were again assailed, our houses and
grain stacks burned, and our brethren shot down in the glare of
the light thereof, while attempting to save a pittance to drive
starvation not from the doors nor the tents, for there were none
of either, but from the famishing hearts of their social
circle--of their wives and children.
173
And again was the aid of the Government invoked to quell the
so-called "Mormon disturbances," and still we see the newspapers
teeming with these and the like epithets--"Turbulent Mormons."
"What shall be done with these turbulent Mormons?" is the cry
from one end of the Union to the other. In the name of Heaven
what have we done to excite the fears of any People or
Government, that the sound of war and blood must eternally be
kept ringing in our ears? I answer, nothing. It is the same as
before, in the case of tampering with the slaves and Indians, a
certain fearfulness that if we are not looked to, driven,
plundered of our homes and possessions, slain, and massacred as
before, we may do something, they have not yet, to my knowledge,
defined precisely what.
173
Have not this people invariably evinced their friendly feelings,
disposition and patriotism towards the government by every act
and proof which can be given by any people?
173
Permit me to draw your attention, for a moment, to a few facts in
relation to raising the Battalion for the Mexican war. When the
storm cloud of persecution lowered down upon us on every side,
when every avenue was closed against us, our Leaders
treacherously betrayed and slain by the authorities of the
Government in which we lived, and no hope of relief could
penetrate through the thick darkness and gloom which surrounded
us on every side, no voice was raised in our behalf, and the
General Government was silent to our appeals. When we had been
insulted and abused all the day long, by those in authority
requiring us to give up our arms, and by every other act of
insult and abuse which the prolific imagination of our enemies
could devise to test, as they said, our patriotism, which
requisitions, be it known, were always complied with on our part;
and when we were finally compelled to flee, for the preservation
of our lives and the lives of our wives and children, to the
wilderness; I ask, had we not reason to feel that our enemies
were in the ascendant? that even the Government, by their silent
acquiescence, were also in favor of our destruction? Had we not,
I ask, some reason to consider them all, both the people and the
Government, alike our enemies?
174
And when, in addition to all this, and while fleeing from our
enemies, another test of fidelity and patriotism was contrived by
them for our destruction, and acquiesced in by the Government,
(through the agency or a distinguished politician who evidently
sought, and thought he had planned, our overthrow and total
annihilation,) consisting of a requisition from the War
Department, to furnish a Battalion of five hundred men to fight
under their officers, and for them, in the war then existing with
Mexico, I ask again, could we refrain from considering both
people and Government our most deadly foes? Look a moment at our
situation, and the circumstances under which this requisition was
made. We were migrating, we knew not whither, except that it was
our intention to go beyond the reach of our enemies. We had no
homes, save our wagons and tents, and no stores of provisions and
clothing; but had to earn our daily bread by leaving our families
in isolated locations for safety, and going among our enemies to
labor. Were we not, even before this cruel requisition was made,
unmercifully borne down by oppression and persecution past
endurance by any other community? But under these trying
circumstances we were required to turn out of our travelling
camps 500 of our most efficient men, leaving the old, the young,
the women upon the hands of the residue, to take care of and
support; and in case we refused to comply with so unreasonable a
requirement, we were to be deemed enemies to the Government, and
fit only for the slaughter.
174
Look also at the proportion of the number required of us,
compared with that of any other portion of the Republic. A
requisition of only thirty thousand from a population of more
than twenty millions was all that was wanted, and more than was
furnished, amounting to only one person and a half to a thousand
inhabitants. If all other circumstances had been equal, if we
could have left our families in the enjoyment of peace,
quietness, and security in the houses from which we had been
driven, our quota of an equitable requisition would not have
exceeded four persons. Instead of this, five hundred must go,
thirteen thousand percent above an equal ratio, even if all other
things had been equal, but under the peculiar circumstances in
which it was made comparison fails to demonstrate, and reason
itself totters beneath its enormity. And for whom were we to
fight? As I have already shown, for those that we had every
reason to believe were our most deadly foes. Could the Government
have expected our compliance therewith? Did they expect it? Did
not our enemies believe that we would spurn, with becoming
resentment and indignation, such an unhallowed proposition? And
were they not prepared to make our rejection of it a pretext to
inflame the Government still more against us, and thereby
accomplish their hellish purposes upon an innocent people, in
their utter extinction? And how was this proposition received,
and how was it responded to by this people? I went myself, in
company with a few of my brethren, between one and two hundred
miles along the several routes of travel, stopping at every
little camp, using our influence to obtain volunteers, and on the
day appointed for the rendezvous the required compliment was made
up; and this was all accomplished in about twenty days from the
time that the requisition was made known.
174
Our Battalion went to the scene of action, not in easy berths on
steamboats, nor with a few months' absence, but on foot over two
thousand miles across trackless deserts and barren plains,
experiencing every degree of privation, hardship, and suffering
during some two years' absence before they could rejoin their
families. Thus was our deliverance again effected by the
interposition of that All-wise Being who can discern the end from
the beginning, and overrule the wicked intentions of men to
promote the advancement of His cause upon the earth. Thus were we
saved from our enemies by complying with their, as hitherto,
unjust and unparalleled exactions; again proving our loyalty to
the Government.
175
Here permit me to pay a tribute of respect to the memory of
Captain Allen, the bearer of this requisition from the
Government. He was a gentleman full of humane feelings, and, had
he been spared, would have smoothed the path, and made easy the
performance of this duty, so far as laid in his power. His heart
was wrung with sympathy when he saw our situation, and filled
with wonder when he witnessed the enthusiastic patriotism and
ardor which so promptly complied with his requirement; again
proving, as we had hundreds of times before proved, by our acts,
that we were belied by our enemies, and that we were as ready,
and even more so than any other inhabitants of the Republic, to
shoulder the musket, and go forth to fight the battles of our
common country, or stand in her defence. History furnishes no
parallel, either of the severity and injustice of the demand, or
in the alacrity, faithfulness, and patriotism with which it was
answered and complied. Thus can we cite instance after instance
of persons holding legal authority, being moved upon, through the
misrepresentation and influence of our enemies, to insult us as a
people, by requiring a test of our patriotism. How long must this
state of things continue? So long as the people choose to remain
in wilful ignorance with regard to us; so long as they choose to
misinterpret our views, misrepresent our feelings, and
misunderstand our policy.
175
To accuse us of being unfriendly to the Government, is to accuse
us of hostility to our religion, for no item of inspiration is
held more sacred with us than the Constitution under which she
acts. As a religious society, we, in common with all other
denominations, claim its protection; whether our people are
located in the other states or territories, as thousands of them
are, or in this territory, it is held as a shield to protect the
dearest boon of which man is susceptible--his religious views and
sentiments.
175
The Government of the United States has never engaged in a
crusade against us as a people, although she has remained silent,
or refused us, when appealed to for redress of grievances. She
has permitted us to be driven from our own lands, for which she
had taken our money, and that too with her letters patent in our
hands, guaranteeing to us peaceable possession. She has calmly
looked on and permitted one of the fundamental and dearest
provisions of the Constitution to be broken; she has permitted us
to be driven and trampled under foot with impunity. Under these
circumstances what course is left for us to pursue? I answer,
that, instead of seeking to destroy the very best government in
the world, as seems to be the fears of some, we, like all other
good citizens, should seek to place those men in power who will
feel the obligations and responsibilities they are under to a
mighty people; who would feel and realize the important trusts
reposed in them by the voice of the people who call them to
administer law under the solemn sanction of an oath of fidelity
to that heaven inspired instrument, to the inviolate preservation
of which we look for the perpetuity of our free institutions.
176
It should be the aim of all good citizens, and it is our
intention and design as a people, to promote virtue,
intelligence, and patriotism; and when any person seeks to invade
our virtue, by sowing the seeds of corruption and vice, and, when
rebuked therefore, assails our rights and patriotism, as has
universally heretofore been done, he exhibits, before this
people, his own depraved heart. Should not those persons who are
appointed to administer law, observe it themselves? Should not
those officers who have been sent among us by the United States,
be an example in point of morality, virtue, and good behavior;
and do honor to those laws which they came here to execute and
administer? And shall they so far forget themselves, as to spend
their time in licentiousness, gambling, and seducing the innocent
and unsuspecting, and in a variety of ways sow the seeds of sin
and immorality, with impunity, and no man dare utter his protest?
I tell you nay. With me, with this people you will have war, if
needs be, upon this principle. It is incumbent upon us to use our
influence for the preservation of ourselves, our wives, our
children, our brethren, our sisters, and all of our society from
the contaminating influence of vice, sin, immorality, and
iniquity, let it emanate from where it will. If it exists in high
places, so much the more need of rebuking it, for from thence it
will do the most harm.
176
I claim this as a right, as a Constitutional right; I believe it
is legal to exercise all the power and influence which God has
given me for the preservation of virtue, truth, and holiness; and
because we feel sensitive upon points such as these, should it be
construed that we are enemies to the Federal Government? Our
history proves that for such things we have been persecuted even
unto death, but this deters me not. I would rather have God my
friend, and all the world enemies, than be a friend with the
world, and have God my enemy; and in this view of the case the
Government should also be our friends, for assuredly in the
preservation of virtue, morality, and intelligence she may look
for the perpetuity of her free institutions, and the preservation
of her liberty. And in the moment of her disregard of these
principles, when wickedness and sin can run riot with impunity,
and not moral influence and force enough be found in the people
to check it, and walk it under foot, then may she reckon on a
speedy downfall. When moral obligations cease to exert an
influence, and virtue hides its face, and the unblushing
effrontery of sin and foul corruption takes its place, then may
the nation consider there is danger. "When the wicked rule the
people mourn."
176
This then is our position towards the Government of the United
States, and towards the world, to put down iniquity, and exalt
virtue; to declare the word of God which He revealed unto us, and
build up His Kingdom upon the earth. And Know all men,
Governments, Nations, Kindreds, Tongues, and People, that this is
our calling, intention, and design. We aim to live our religion,
and have communion with our God. We aim to clear our skirts of
the blood of this generation, by our faithfulness in preaching
the truth of heaven in all plainness and simplicity; and I have
often said, and repeat it now, that all other considerations of
whatever name or nature, sink into insignificancy in comparison
with this. To serve God, and keep His commandments, are first and
foremost with me. If this is higher law, so be it. As it is with
me, so should it be with every department of the Government; for
this doctrine is based upon the principles of virtue and
integrity; with it the Government, her Constitution, and free
institutions are safe; without it no power can avert their speedy
destruction. It is the life-giving power to the government; it is
the vital element on which she exists and prospers; in its
absence she sinks to rise no more.
177
We now proceed to discuss the question, does our faith and
practice--our holy religion, as we hold and believe it--come
within the purview of the Constitution; or, in other words, is it
a religious question over which the Constitution throws its
protecting shield? It reads, "Congress shall make no law
respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free
exercise thereof." Ours is peculiarly a religious establishment;
in it are centred all our hopes of salvation, honor, glory, and
exaltation. In it we find our hopes of a resurrection, and of a
life of immortality in another state of existence. By it we are
actuated in all our business of life, through its influence we
have preserved virtue, established truth, and been enabled to
endure persecution. By its influence we have surmounted the
difficulties of a banishment from the abodes of civilization and
this world's enlightenment, and established ourselves in these
distant vales, where, until we came hither, there was nothing,
either in soil, climate, or productions, to attract the notice of
even the adventurous and enterprising; in a country which offered
no inducements worthy of consideration to any people but us. And
why to us as a people? Because here, far distant from any white
settlements, upon a piece of earth not valuable for its
facilities either for cultivation, navigation, or commerce, where
the whole face of the country presented the most barren and
forbidding aspect, we considered we might live and enjoy our
religion unmolested, and be free from the meddlesome interference
of any person. If our principles and religion were obnoxious to
any, they were relieved from our presence, unless they chose to
follow us.
177
If the people of the United States do not like our religious
institutions, they are not compelled to mix in our society, or
associate with us, or with our children. There is nothing here to
tempt their cupidity, their avarice, or their lust. Then let them
remain at home, or if they wish to roam in quest of new
locations, there are none less desirable than this, for any other
purpose than the one for which we have selected it, not for its
intrinsic value in a pecuniary point of view, but in order that
we might enjoy our religion in peace, preserve our youth in
virtue, and be freed from the insults, abuse, and persecution of
our enemies.
177
Why should we have enemies? "Why is it," say our objectors, "that
you cannot mingle and mix in society like other religious
denominations?" It has been seen that the people would not permit
us to dwell in their midst in peace. We have been universally
driven by illegal force, by mobs, murderers, and assassins, as
unworthy of having a place amongst the abodes of civilized man,
until, as a last resort, we found peace in these distant valleys.
It is because our religion is the only true one. It is because we
have the only true authority, upon the face of the whole earth,
to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel. It is because the
keys of this dispensation were committed by messengers sent from
the Celestial world unto Joseph Smith, and are now held on the
earth by this people. It is because Christ and Lucifer are
enemies, and cannot be made friends; and Lucifer, knowing that we
have this Priesthood, this power, this authority, seeks our
overthrow.
177
I am aware that these answers involve the truth of our
principles, the divine appointment of Joseph Smith the divine
authenticity of the Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, &c.;
but this subject I leave for your consideration and
investigation, with this simple declaration, that whether our
religion is believed by any other people or not, it is by us, and
no power or authority in the government can lawfully or
righteously molest us in the peaceable and quiet enjoyment
thereof. It cannot be done without law, and surely the government
have no right to make any law concerning it, or to prevent the
free exercise thereof.
178
Why should tests of patriotism to the government be required of
this people, more than of any other community in the States and
Territories? Would it not be considered insulting and abusive in
the highest degree, by any other community in the government, to
be thus subjected and humiliated? Cannot the people and
government perceive in us, as a people, industry, sobriety,
order, and well regulated society; also a general diffusion of
knowledge and dissemination of moral principle? And do they not
know that these are the unmistakable signs and fruits of virtue,
truth, love of our country, and high regard for her institutions?
And do not such views, feelings, practices, and principles
emanate from a pure and undefiled religion, a high sense of
faith, practice, and obligation unto Christ our Lord, and his
revealed will unto us?
178
Does our doctrine, containing such views, sentiments, and
practices, and exercising so genial an influence upon society; or
in other words, does our religion disqualify us from being
faithful, good, and patriotic citizens of the American
government? Have the American people so far gone astray, and
wandered from the light and power of the Gospel, that they cannot
understand, recognize, and appreciate the savory element of
religious influence, high tone of morality, and exemplary
practice of virtuous and holy principles? If so, then indeed have
the degenerate sons of worthy and patriotic sires well nigh spent
their substance, and are preparing to subsist on husks, with
swine. If so, then does the moral dearth well nigh betoken a
famine far exceeding the scorching drought, wasting pestilence,
and direful calamities of 1854. If so, then will the government,
like the storm-driven bark, soon dash to atoms, having neither
rudder to guide, nor calibre to withstand, the angry surging of
the tempestuous waves.
178
In the sincere observances of the principles of true religion and
virtue, we recognize the base, the only sure foundation of
enlightened society and well-established government. In truth and
by virtue of divine appointment we combat error, and seek to rend
asunder the vail of darkness enveloping the human race.
178
In the progress of the age in which we live, we discern the
fulfilment of prophecy, and the preparation for the second coming
of our Lord and Savior to dwell upon the earth. We expect that
the refuge of lies will be swept away, and that city, nation,
government, or kingdom which serves not God, and gives no heed to
the principles of truth and religion, will be utterly wasted away
and destroyed.
178
The word has gone forth from the Almighty, and will not return
unto Him void. It becomes us, therefore, one and all, to have on
our wedding garments, to have our lamps trimmed and burning, well
filled with oil, lest we also be taken unawares, and share the
fate of the foolish virgins.
178
May the Lord bless us with the inspiration of His Holy Spirit,
that our minds may be enlightened, our understandings enlarged
and strengthened; and may His grace, wisdom, and intelligence be
given unto us for our preservation and sanctification according
to our day and generation, for the Redeemer's sake. Amen.
179
THE PRIESTHOOD AND SATAN--THE CONSTITUTION AND GOVERNMENT OF THE
UNITED STATES--RIGHTS AND POLICY OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, February 18, 1855.
179
A portion of this congregation have been brought up in America,
and are more or less acquainted with the Constitution, with the
Constitutional rights of the people, with the institutions of the
country, with the State governments, laws, &c.; and if they have
paid particular attention, and have heard brother Bullock read my
written discourse, so that they could understand it, they know
whether their minds, feelings, and judgments coincide with mine,
upon the views that have just been presented.
179
For one, I can say they are true; they are the sentiments of this
people, so far as they are acquainted with the principles of the
government of the United States; though a part of our present
community have not been reared under the benign influences of the
institutions of our parent government. But as far as they
understand, I will venture to say that these are the sentiments
of all the Latter-day Saints.
179
In my conversation, I shall talk and act as I please. Still I am
always aware, when speaking in public, that there are those
present who are disposed to find fault with this people, and to
try to raise a prejudice against them; and they will pick up
isolated words and sentences, and put them together to suit
themselves, and send forth a garbled version to prejudice the
world against us. Such a course I never care anything about; for
I have frequently said, spoken words are but wind, and when they
are spoken are gone; consequently I take liberties in speaking
which I do not allow when I commit my sentiments to writing.
179
The discourse that has just been read, pointing out the path this
people have walked in, is merely a brief summary of our
experience, of what we have borne, and of what we believe.
180
Before the Book of Mormon was printed, and immediately after
Joseph Smith obtained the plates, and the revelations he received
concerning this record being the record of the Nephites, and of
the Lamanites, who are the fathers of the present aborigines of
our country, and in which the Lord told him that He was about to
set to His hand the second time to gather Israel, the war
commenced against him; this was long before the book was printed.
I will now tell you all a secret, although it has already been
read to you; it is this, Christ and Belial are not friends, they
are enemies. We ask where Christ's Church is. My conclusive
answer is, if the Latter-day Saints do not constitute the Kingdom
of God on the earth, the Church of Jesus Christ, it is no where
to be found upon it. It is easily proved by the Scriptures that
no other church, professing to believe in the Old and New
Testament, bears hardly a resemblance to the ancient true Church
in the fulness of the doctrines of the Lord Jesus.
180
So far as morality goes, in many instances I have no complaints
to make. Thousands and millions of people live according to the
best light they have, but the Holy Priesthood is not on the
earth, unless the Latter-day Saints have it. It is the Priesthood
again given to the children of men--shall I say it out? ["Yes."]
That raises the devil, and makes all hell angry; and the servants
of the devil will run to and fro, and publish his lies about
Christ and his Church on the earth. They are not angry with me or
with you; and the professors of Christianity, the priests, are
not angry with us, but they are filled with wrath and indignation
with themselves, and with the Almighty. Why are they angry?
Because they are men, and like other men. If a man sees his house
about to fall, if he sees something or other continually gnawing,
and gnawing, and picking, and operating upon the foundation, and
discovers that by and bye his house must fall, perhaps when he is
asleep, or when he is gone from home, and destroy his women and
children, he is all the time worried, and in a stew; all the time
watching with a fearful looking for the time when it will crumble
to pieces. This is the difficulty with the professing Christian
world. Is it so with the Infidel? No, he does not care anything
about the matter; but those sweet, loving, blessed Christians,
the priest in the pulpit, and the deacon under it, and the sage
followers of their own nonsense and the traditions of their
fathers are the ones who are at war with the Eternal Priesthood
of God.
180
The Universalists say that we are all going to heaven in a heap
together, and if they believe their religion they do not trouble
themselves about "Mormonism." Though I confess that I think the
most of them are like the old man who was a strong believer in
Universalism, and, while walking among his cattle, and musing
over his doctrine, stepped up to a favorite ox, and said to
himself, "I believe the doctrine of the Universalists, but, old
Bright, as well as I love you, I would willingly give you if I
knew it was true." You find a man who does not believe in any
religious doctrines, who does not believe in a future existence,
and what does he care about "Mormonism?" Nothing at all.
180
Who is it that stirs up the devil all the time? Those sanctified
hypocrites, those old sectarians, who profess so much sanctity,
and so much religion. They see that their old favorite dwelling
is crumbling to the dust, never to be rebuilt again before
"Mormonism" will triumph. That is what stirs up all the mischief.
It was priests who first persecuted Joseph Smith. I will here
relate a few of the circumstances which I personally knew
concerning the coming forth of the plates, from a part of which
the Book of Mormon was translated. This fact may be new to
several, but I had a personal knowledge with regard to many of
those circumstances.
181
I well knew a man who, to get the plates, rode over sixty miles
three times the same season they were obtained by Joseph Smith.
About the time of their being delivered to Joseph by the angel,
the friends of this man sent for him, and informed him that they
were going to lose that treasure, though they did not know what
it was. The man I refer to was a fortune-teller, a necromancer,
an astrologer, a soothsayer, and possessed as much talent as any
man that walked on the American soil, and was one of the
wickedest men I ever saw. The last time he went to obtain the
treasure he knew where it was, and told where it was, but did not
know its value. Allow me to tell you that a Baptist deacon and
others of Joseph's neighbors were the very men who sent for this
necromancer the last time he went for the treasure. I never heard
a man who could swear like that astrologer; he swore
scientifically, by rule, by note. To those who love swearing, it
was musical to hear him, but not so to me, for I would leave his
presence. He would call Joseph everything that was bad, and say,
"I believe he will get the treasure after all." He did get it,
and the war commenced directly.
181
When Joseph obtained the treasure, the priests, the deacons, and
religionists of every grade, went hand in hand with the
fortune-teller, and with every wicked person, to get it out of
his hands, and, to accomplish this, a part of them came out and
persecuted him.
181
Ours is professedly a Christian nation, and those who profess to
be Christians should be so in very deed; if they were, they would
not hesitate to have a good man and a Christian preside over
them. As much as is said against Christians sitting in the
Presidential chair of the government, they are the only suitable
persons to rule, and should be taught of the Lord by dreams and
visions. But after all the hue and cry about "Church and State,"
there has not been a President, nor a Governor, in our day, but
what has been controlled, more or less, by priests who deny
revelation, believe not in visions, and receive not the
ministration of angels. Presidents, Governors, Members of the
Cabinet and of Congress are more or less controlled either by the
priests, or by a traditionary religious influence; and at the
same time nearly all of them will turn round and curse the
priests, and curse religion to the lowest hell, while they are
governed and controlled by it. The false religion that is in the
world, is what raises this "hue and cry," misguides the people,
and opposes itself against the Kingdom of God on the earth. Now
if we would only fall in with the wicked all would be right, and
then no person would wish to persecute us.
181
I will mention a few sayings and doings that transpired in
Missouri, when they had Joseph and many others in prison. Old
General Clark had discretionary power, from Governor Boggs, to
kill man, woman, and child, or to spare the women and children,
or distribute the whole community of the Saints among the other
inhabitants, just as he pleased. The cause of this was laid to
"Mormon disturbances," "Mormon troubles;" though the "Mormons"
had not been out of their own county, for they owned nearly all
the county where they lived, and they did not go beyond their own
boundaries except upon lawful and necessary business. We had
given up our arms, by their request, to prove our loyalty to the
government, and then many of them said, "Now, God damn you, we
will shoot you;" and some of the Saints were killed after they
had surrendered their arms, in faithful compliance with the
requisition.
182
The starting point of our persecutions there arose by our enemies
setting fire to their own houses, and swearing that they were
burnt out and driven by the "Mormons." This I know, for it came
under my own observation. When General Clark came into Far West
with his army, he sent George M. Hinkle, the apostate, to call
out the remainder of the brethren on to the public square, and
when they were assembled he surrounded them with his men, and
said, "Gentlemen, I have discretionary power in my hands, and I
will now tell you what we desire. We wish one to go home with
this man, and another with that man, and take your wives and
children with you, and distribute yourselves through the State.
You are the best mechanics and the most industrious people we
have; and you have accomplished more here in two years, than our
old settlers have in twelve. We wish you to live with us. Why
cannot you associate with us? I want you to scatter among our
people, and give up your religion, and Prophet, for I will tell
you now, in the beginning, you will never see your Prophet,
Joseph Smith, again." (Said I to myself, 'That is a falsehood.')
"Only mingle with us, and give up your Prophet, your Apostles,
and your assembling yourselves together, and we wish you to stay
with us, for you are the best citizens in the State." I thought
that these expressions did not correspond well with many of his
remarks, and being determined not to give up my religion, I at
once concluded that he might go to hell, and I would leave the
State; and so I did, with the balance of the Latter-day Saints,
as they had previously killed many.
182
Brethren and sisters, our friends wish to know our feelings
towards the Government. I answer, they are first-rate, and we
will prove it too, as you will see if you only live long enough,
for that we shall live to prove it is certain; and when the
Constitution of the United States hangs, as it were, upon a
single thread, they will have to call for the "Mormon" Elders to
save it from utter destruction; and they will step forth and do
it.
182
We love the Constitution of our country; it is all we could ask;
though in some few instances there might be some amendments made
which would better it. We love the Federal Government, and the
laws of Congress. There is nothing in those laws that in the
least militates against us, not even to our excluding common law
from this Territory. I can inform our lawyers who plead at the
bar here, that the Congress of the United States have passed laws
giving us the privilege of excluding common law at our pleasure,
and that too without any violation of the Constitution, or
general statutes. They have also given us privilege to stop
drunkenness, swearing, and gambling, and to prevent horse-racing,
and to punish men for hurting and robbing each other. The
Constitution of the United States, and the whole Federal
Government, in their acts, have given us this privilege.
182
Now I will tell you one thing that I am opposed to, and that this
people are opposed to; it is to a man's coming here as an
officer, with a bit of sheep's skin in his pocket having some
great man's name to it, and beginning to set up his rules of
discipline for the people, and saying, "I am a gentleman, I am a
high-minded gentleman; can you tell me where I can find a woman
to sleep with me to-night?" and setting up gambling shops, and
drinking, and carousing, and stirring up strife, and hatching up
law-suits; hunting out disaffected spirits, and then lecturing
the people on morality, wishing them to become like other
communities, and saying to Mrs. Such-a-one or Miss Such-a-one,
"Won't you ride with me--won't you take a sleigh ride tonight
with me? I am a high-minded gentleman." A prudent father, or
husband, says, "Come home here; this is your place; you have no
business with strangers." What is the result of this? Why, from
most of the high-minded gentlemen, you can hear, "God damn the
Mormons, they are opposed to the Federal Government, because they
will not let us sleep with their wives and daughters." I am
opposed to such men, and am after them with the barbed arrows of
the Almighty. To what extent? Let them intrude upon the chastity
of my family, and, so help me God, I will use them up. [All the
congregation said, "Amen."] Such characters may cry, "Aliens,
aliens; the Mormons are all hostile to the government," and they
may cry it until they are in hell.
183
As I have already stated, the President of the United States
should be a perfect pattern for all the people to walk after; so
also should the Vice-President, the members of the Cabinet, and
of Congress, the Governors of States and Territories, and in
fine, all the officers in the Government, be patterns for the
people to imitate. But what do you find among the leaders of the
people? Almost everything but an upright example.
183
Corrupt men cannot walk these streets with impunity, and if that
is alienism to the Government, amen to it. The Constitution of
the United States we sustain all the day long, and it will
sustain and shield us, while the men who say we are aliens, and
cry out "Mormon disturbance," will go to hell. There have been
officers here who were not fit to live in our midst, and they ran
home, and raised the cry, "Mormon disturbances," "Mormon
rebellion," "Mormon war," and, "Treasoners;" but their day is
over.
183
When a man professes to be my friend, and the friend of this
people, he will take my counsel, instead of stirring up strife,
and practising iniquity. I dislike the wilfully corrupt, and by
and bye I will come out thunder-like, as I have done upon others
when practising iniquity; and as I did upon a certain individual
when he made his glorious speech, and insulted this people, from
the highest to the lowest. I chastised him, and he ran off and
reported as my sayings those which I did not say. It was told
him, while he was on the plains, that President Zachary Taylor
was dead and damned, and it has gone through the States, from
side to side, that I said so. It was first given out that the
"Mormons" said so, and then that Brigham said so; well, I backed
it up, because I knew it was true. I have just as good a right to
say that President Taylor is in hell, as to say that any other
miserable sinner is there. Was he any more than flesh and blood?
I have as good a right to canvass him in a religious point of
view, as I have to canvass the peasant upon the dung-hill. He has
gone there, and so have many others; and the Lord Almighty is
removing the bitter branches, as foretold in the Book of Mormon.
183
The newspapers are teeming with statements that I said,
"President Pierce and all hell could not remove me from office."
I will tell you what I did say, and what I now say; the Lord
reigns and rules in the armies of the heavens, and does His
pleasure among the inhabitants of the earth. He sets up a kingdom
here, and pulls down another there, at His pleasure. He walks in
the midst of the people, and they know it not. He makes Kings,
Presidents, and Governors at His pleasure; hence I conclude that
I shall be Governor of Utah Territory, just as long as He wants
me to be; and for that time, neither the President of the United
States, nor any other power, can prevent it. Then, brethren and
sisters, be not worried about my being dismissed from office; for
when the President appoints another man to be Governor of Utah
Territory, you may acknowledge that the Lord has done it, for we
should acknowledge His hand in all things.
184
All people are in the hands of the Almighty, and He governs and
controls them, though they cannot perceive, neither do they
acknowledge, His handy-work. He exalts the President to be the
head of the nation, and places kings upon their thrones. There is
not a man that escapes His cognizance, and He brings forth His
purposes in the latter days. I can tell you something more,
brethren and sisters, and friends, and the United States, and all
the world; the Lord Almighty will not suffer His Priesthood to be
again driven from the earth, even should He permit the wicked to
kill and destroy this people. The Government of the United States
and all the kings of the world may go to war with us, but God
will preserve a portion of the meek and humble of this people to
bear off the Kingdom to the inhabitants of the earth, and will
defend His Priesthood; for it is the last time, the last
gathering time; and He will not suffer the Priesthood to be again
driven from the earth. They may massacre men, women, and
children; but the Lord will not suffer them to destroy the
Priesthood; and I say to the Saints, that, if they will truly
practise their religion, they will live, and not be cut off.
184
"There is a spirit in man; and the inspiration of the Almighty
giveth them understanding," and many who do not hold the
Priesthood have ideas which are really true, yet they are not
always certain whether they are true or not. The cogitations,
concerning this people, of men upon their beds, of the President
of the United States, of the members of Congress, and of the
rulers of different nations, when they meditate upon the
condition of the world, and their final exit from this stage of
action, are that there is no evil in the Latter-day Saints. And I
tell you, in the name of the God of Israel, that their secret
reflections tell them this, unless they are so far depraved by
wickedness that the Spirit of the Lord has ceased to strive with
them. But as soon as they engage in the turmoil of their daily
duties, the hue and cry that "the Mormons are about to do this
and that," attracts their attention. Formerly the rumor was that
"they were agoing to tamper with the slaves," when we had never
thought of such a thing. The seed of Ham, which is the seed of
Cain descending through Ham, will, according to the curse put
upon him, serve his brethren, and be a "servant of servants" to
his fellow-creatures, until God removes the curse; and no power
can hinder it. These are my views upon slavery. I will here say a
little more upon this point. The conduct of the whites towards
the slaves will, in many cases, send both slave and master to
hell. This statement comprises much in a few words. The blacks
should be used like servants, and not like brutes, but they must
serve. It is their privilege to live so as to enjoy many of the
blessings which attend obedience to the first principles of the
Gospel, though they are not entitled to the Priesthood.
184
But to proceed; the principal evil is in the rulers, or those who
profess to be rulers, and in the dispensers of the law, and not
the Constitution, it is pure. Even those who have evil in their
hearts, when they contemplate the powers that be, as now
exhibited before their eyes, when they think of them upon their
beds, and in their most sober reflections, are beginning to
realize that God is visiting the earth, that the Latter-day
Saints are not as bad a people as they are represented to be by
their enemies, that they are not disposed to be hostile to the
Government, and that they are a good people. Many who
occasionally reflect calmly are beginning to realize that we have
something which they know but little about, and to wish that they
understood it. When they cast off these reflections fear comes
upon them, because the cry, from one end of the Union to the
other, is that "the Mormons are agoing to do something." What was
said in Nauvoo? "Let Joe Smith and the Mormons alone, and it will
be but a little time before they control the election of this
State; and the man that Joe Smith says shall be Governor, so will
he be; and the men whom he says shall be Representatives, so
shall they be; and we will not bear it."
185
It was the priest in the pulpit thorning the politician, and
gouging underneath, saying, "Don't you bear it;" and this because
the priest could not bear to stand up in the pulpit and own his
shame for vindicating a false religion, for our Elders could
silence every one of them, and crimson their faces with shame.
Hence their words and determinations were and are, "We will kill
the Mormons;" and the priests were pinching the "Mormons" from
behind the politicians. How long would it have been before the
whole election of Illinois would have been controlled by the
Latter-day Saints? Our enemies saw this, and the devil knew it,
and was mad, and determined to remove us. He did so, and I thank
God for it. The priests and the politicians could discern that
"Mormonism" was gathering to its banner its thousands and tens of
thousands, and that it would be but a very short time ere the
State would be governed entirely by the Latter-day Saints. The
whole election would have been controlled by them, if we had not
come out, and forbidden our people to vote. We had to do this, to
control the ballot box.
185
They succeeded in killing Joseph Smith and Hyrum his brother, and
in driving us to these Valleys. Now, we are here, and what are
they afraid of? I will tell you, they are afraid that we shall
become independent of them.
185
The relation between us and the Government may be likened to a
man having twelve sons, and all the elder sons pitch upon the
younger one, as Joseph's brethren of old did upon him. They
persecuted him, and lied to their father about him, and tried to
alienate the feelings of the old man from him, and succeeded in a
measure in estranging the feelings of the father from the young
child. So it is with the General Government and us. We have plead
time and time again, and will plead, saying, "Spare us, love us;
we mean to be one of the best boys you have got; be kind to us,
and if you chasten us, it may be said that we have kissed the rod
and reverenced the hand that gave it, and tried again: but be
merciful to us for do you not see that we are a dutiful child?"
But no, Tom, Bill, Dick, Harry, and the rest of the boys are
eternally running to the old man with lies in their mouths, and
he will chastise little Joseph. And though the old fellow has not
come out in open war upon him, and arrayed the force and arms of
the Government to kill the boy, yet he sleeps in his chair, and
dreams it over, and talks in his sleep, saying, "Go it, boys; go
it, boys; we will not say anything here." And Tom, Bill, Dick,
&c., commence pounding on to little Joseph; and the old man is
dozing in his chair, saying, "Go it, boys." What will become of
this little Joseph? I will tell you. We are a child of the
Government, one of the youngest children, and we cling to our
parent, and desire to be reckoned in the family, and to hail our
brethren as brethren, and be numbered among them either in a
Territorial or State capacity. What next? The cry is raised by
the older boys that "it never will do to admit this younger child
into the Union, he is an alien, and we must exclude him." I will
tell you what this will amount to, they will pound and abuse
little Joseph until his affections are entirely weaned from his
parent, and from his brethren, and he becomes an independent boy.
Who will cause this, the "Mormons?" No, the elder brethren will
do it. They will urge on their hostility against little Joseph
until he is driven into Egypt for succor. Well, if this is not
Egypt enough, where will you find it?
186
"What is agoing to be done with these turbulent Mormons, these
outrageous Mormons?" I will tell you what might be done, and what
ought to be done. The Government of the United States, and the
Presidents of the United States ought to treat the religion of
the Latter-day Saints as they do Methodism, Presbyterianism,
Quakerism, Shakerism, and many other isms, and say, "Here, I wish
you to hold your tongues about the Mormons, for they have just as
good a right to their religion as you have to yours." And when
the people petition for this or that (as the right of petition
should never be denied), it is the duty of those who are
addressed to hearken to the petitions of the people, and to let
them have officers of their own choice, for the appointing power
is elected by the voice of the people, and the mass of the people
hold the reins of government in their hands. Then let the people
carry out those principles they have adopted and profess to abide
by, and when we wish for a Governor, or a Judge, or any other
appointed officer, let us have the men we prefer, and not those
who will ran away and report falsehoods about us.
186
Many of the Battalion boys are here to-day, who walked over the
plains and deserts; they know what they have endured. They left
their fathers, mothers, and children on the prairie, and some of
them they have never since seen, and will not in this time, for
they sleep in the silent grave. They suffered all this in
fighting for the country that had cast them out!
186
Do I love murderers and mobocrats as I do good men? No. Do I pray
for them? Yes, that the Lord would judge them out of their own
mouths, and that speedily.
186
We plead all the time to be let alone, and to be permitted to
live in peace, and not to be whipped and abused without cause,
for we are " flesh of your flesh, and bone of your bone;" then
why not let us enjoy our piece of cake, as we let you enjoy
yours? For this we plead, and plead, and plead continually, but
"No," say they, "we will chastise you because we have the power
to do it; we will whip you because we are stronger than you."
186
I will take the Government of the United States, and the laws of
Missouri and Illinois, from the year 1833 to 1845, and if they
had been carried out according to their letter and spirit, they
would have strung up the murderers and mobocrats who illegally
and unrighteously killed, plundered, harassed, and expelled us. I
will tell you how much I love those characters. If they had any
respect to their own welfare, they would come forth and say,
whether Joseph Smith was a Prophet or not, "We shed his blood,
and now let us atone for it;" and they would be willing to have
their heads chopped off, that their blood might run upon the
ground, and the smoke of it rise before the Lord as an incense
for their sins. I love them that much. But if the Lord wishes
them to live and foam out their sins before all men and women, it
is all right, I care not where they go, or what they do.
187
I have but one fear concerning this people in the Valleys of the
Mountains, I have but one trembling sensation in the nerves of my
spirit, and that is, lest we do not live the religion we profess.
If we will only practise what we profess, I tell you we are at
the defiance of all hell. But if we transgress the law God has
given us, and trample His mercies, blessings, and ordinances
under our feet, and treat them with the indifference which I have
thought that some occasionally do, not fully realizing the
obligations that they are under to their God, I have feared that
in consequence they would be overcome, and that the Lord would
let them be scattered and smitten. But only let them live their
religion, and I have no more fears with regard to their being
driven, and with regard to their enemies having power over them,
than I have with regard to these mountains being blown over up on
this city. I am willing to fight, or to go; to run, or to stay;
or to do anything else that the Lord Almighty requires of me for
His Kingdom's sake, and then to lay down my life for His cause.
But I swear by the Gods of eternity that I will not suffer men in
our streets, and in our houses, to corrupt this people and
overthrow them, the Lord and good men being my helpers.
187
To whom do I allude, but to those who wish to destroy this
people? Not one, I am not opposed to any man or set of men who
are here, there, yonder, or anywhere else, but I am opposed to
wickedness and vice, wherever they may be found in the whole
earth; I am opposed to unrighteousness, and I always intend to
be.
187
I prefer to remark upon subjects as they present themselves to my
mind; though I might prepare a course of lectures, and confine
myself to given subjects, as I have often done; but when I am in
this stand I hoist the gate and let the flood run, not caring
which way it goes, or how.
188
What happened when I chastised a runaway officer? I did not say
one rash word to him, nor chastise him half as much as he
deserved; but I told him what he was, and how he looked to me;
what he was sent here for, and what he should be, if he magnified
his office. Before the meeting was out the word was, "O! we are
agoing to be driven; here is a mob coming." Said I, "Get out of
my way, or I will kick you out; what are you afraid of?" "O! of
the Government of the United States?" I replied, "Let me die and
go to my Father in heaven, before I stoop to that abominable
wickedness; I never will stoop to it so help me God." What was
the result of the course I then took? He was chastened, and our
Chief Justice who is now here told him in Washington, that he was
chastened for his own iniquity, and said to him, "I expect they
did not chastise you half enough." Do you suppose that I am
agoing to crouch down, and suffer this people to bow down
continually to the rod of corruption? No. Come on with your
knives, your swords, and your faggots of fire, and destroy the
whole of us, rather than we will forsake our religion. Whether it
is true or false is none of your business; whether the doctrine
of plurality of wives is true or false is none of your business.
We have as good a right to adopt tenets in our religion as the
Church of England, or the Methodists, or Baptists, or any other
denomination have to in theirs. Our doctrine is a Bible doctrine,
a patriarchal doctrine, and is the doctrine of the Gods of
eternity, and of the heavens, and was revealed to our fathers on
the earth, and will save the world at last, and bring us into
Abraham's bosom, if we ever get there. Are the officers of the
Government the judges of our religion? It is none of their
business whether it is true or false. I know whether it is true
or not, and that is enough for me; you know, brethren and
sisters, and that is enough for you. If they do not believe it,
we do not trouble them with it. We say that we will meet you as
friends, and as neighbors, as "flesh of our flesh, and bone of
our bone," but not, as the world meet you, upon the platform of
corruption and iniquity. We are not there, neither will we meet
you there; but we will hail you as friends, and as brethren,
pertaining to the citizenship of the Government; so we hail the
officers who are now with us. And if the gallant gentleman who is
now in our midst had received the commission of Governor of this
Territory, as was reported, and had accepted it, I would have
taken off my hat and honored the appointment; and this people
would have been just as passive and submissive to him as ever
they could be to me. That I will warrant and vouch for. If they
wish to send a Governor here, and he is a gentleman, like the one
I have referred to, every heart would say, "Thank God, we have a
man to stand at our head in a gubernatorial capacity; a man who
has got a good heart, and is willing that we should enjoy the
federal rights of the Constitution as well as himself." I am with
all such men, heart and hand. But for a man to come here and
infringe upon my individual rights and privileges, and upon those
of my brethren, will never meet my sanction, and I will scourge
such a one until he leaves; I am after him. But I will say, to
the praise of the gallant gentleman referred to, if there was
going to be a gentleman called upon to be our Governor, there is
not a man, out of the Kingdom of God, that I would listen to
sooner, and feel more confidence and cordiality towards, than to
him. I wish this meed of praise could be awarded to every officer
in the Government, but it cannot. We have some of the most
corrupt, damnable, mean curses here that ever disgraced the
earth; some who even wish to carry the holy sanctuary in one
hand, and a jug full of whisky in the other, and follow a whore
and have a saint trail behind them to hold up their garments to
prevent their drabbling. They are like the pilot fish to the
shark, serving to lead him to his victim. I despise them; and so
does every good man. Show your colors, gentlemen, and let us know
what and who you are, as I do, that all the earth may see and
hear.
188
Have I any feelings against the man who has a true heart for
constitutional rights? I have nothing but love and good feelings
for all such. What have I for the sinner, the hypocrite, the
unbeliever, the ungodly, the liar, the sorcerer, the whoremonger,
and the adulterer? I have nothing but chastisement for them,
until they repent of their wicked ways, and turn to God and find
mercy. This is according to my priestly office. I informed you,
in my discourse that has just been read, that my religion is
first and foremost with me, and I will send it to all the earth,
to President Pierce, whether he retains me as Governor of Utah
Territory or not; and, whether I should be President of the
United States, or King of Great Britain, or Monarch of all the
world, my religion and my God are first and foremost with me. My
kingship, my presidentship, and all shall bow to that eternal
Priesthood which God has bestowed upon me. I have been Governor
of this Territory ever since it has had one, and in all my
official transactions I have acted in accordance with the
Priesthood. I never will infringe upon it with anything I may
operate in in any office; let them all go by the board, before I
will be brought into a situation that will cause me to infringe
upon my Priesthood. In all my doings as an Elder of Israel, as
holding the keys of the Priesthood to this generation, if I
continue to be the Governor of this Territory, I shall magnify my
office by my Priesthood. No matter what my Priesthood and calling
are, all must bow to my God, and to His commandments. Have I been
obliged to violate any law? No. The Priesthood assists me to
honor, to preserve, to see, and understand the welfare of the
Government I am acting for, and enables me so to do a thousand
times more effectually than I could if I had not this Priesthood;
and if any one can produce documents to prove that any Governor
has magnified his office better than I have, let him bring them
forth.
189
In the free and independent government of the United States, who
in the eyes of the Almighty ought to have the privilege of
sitting in the Presidential chair, to be countenanced, adored,
loved, and reverenced in his capacity, and be justified therein
by the heavenly hosts? It is that man who is sanctified before
God, and who loves the Lord Jesus with all his heart, or in other
words, who is endowed with wisdom from on high, and has
revelations, visions, and dreams, giving him understanding to
provide for the welfare of every portion of the nation, and a
willingness to preserve to every one their fair and just
religious rights, as well as political, for the good and benefit
of all. In the eyes of eternal justice, only such a man has a
right to that office. They are afraid to put a man there who is a
professor of religion, lest he favors his own party. A man is a
fool that would do that, when he has laws to preserve and keep
inviolate towards the Methodists, and all religious
denominations.
189
The Kingdom that Daniel saw will push forth its law, and that law
will protect the Methodists, Quakers, Pagans, Jews, and every
other creed there ever was or ever will be, in their religious
rights. At the same time the Priesthood will bear rule, and hold
the government of the Kingdom under control in all things, so
that every knee will bow, and every tongue confess, to the glory
of God the Father, that Jesus is the Christ. Every one must bow
to the Savior, and acknowledge and confess him with their mouths.
Can they still be Methodists? Yes. Presbyterians? Yes. And I some
expect that many will be brought into close places, as the Jew
was by the Catholic priest. The Jew fell through the ice, and was
about to drown, and implored the Catholic priest to pull him out.
"I cannot," said the priest, "except you repent, and become a
Christian." Said the Jew, "Pull me out this once." "Do you
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Catholic Church?"
asked the priest. The Jew answered, "No, I do not." "Then you
must stay there," and the priest held him under the water awhile.
"Do you believe in Jesus Christ now?" "O yes, take me out."
"Well," remarked the priest, "thank God that another sinner has
repented; you are safe now, and while you are safe I will send
you right to heaven's gate," and he gave the Jew a push under the
ice.
189
I most assuredly expect that the time will come when every tongue
shall confess, and every knee shall bow, to the Savior, though
the people may believe what they will with regard to religion.
The kingdom that Daniel saw will actually make laws to protect
every man in his rights, as our government does now, whether the
religions of the people are true or false. We believe this as
sincerely as we believe anything else; and I think that the
course of this people has proved it, as far as the acts of the
children of men are concerned. All creation could ask for no more
witnesses than they have, that the New Testament is true, that
Jesus is the Christ, that the holy Prophets are true, that the
Book of Mormon is true, and that Joseph Smith was a Prophet and
Revelator. But the Lord has so ordained that no man shall receive
the benefits of the everlasting Priesthood without humbling
himself before Him, and giving Him the glory for teaching him,
that he may be able to witness to every man of the truth, and not
depend upon the words of any individual on the earth, but know
for himself, live "by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth
of God," love the Lord Jesus Christ and the institutions of His
kingdom and finally enter into His glory. Every man and woman may
be a Revelator, and have the testimony of Jesus, which is the
spirit of prophecy, and foresee the mind and will of God
concerning them, eschew evil, and choose that which is good.
190
There are thousands of things I would like to name with regard to
ourselves and our Government. Our whole interest is in it; we
cling to it as a sucking child to its mother's breast, and we
will hang to it until they beat us off, until we can hang no
longer, and this will never happen, unless they drive us from it
under the pretext of what "Mormonism" is agoing to do. What is
the Kingdom of God agoing to accomplish on the earth? It will
revolutionize not only the United States, but the whole world,
and will go forth from the morning to the evening, from the
rising of the sun to the going down of the same, so shall be the
ushering forth of the Gospel until the whole earth is deluged
with it, and the righteous are gathered.
190
The sinner will slay the sinner, the wicked will fall upon the
wicked, until there is an utter overthrow and consumption upon
the face of the whole earth, until God reigns, whose right it is.
As it was said in the days of the Savior, if we said his man
alone you may depend upon it, that through his influence he will
take away our place and nation. If you let "Mormonism" alone, I
will promise that every honest man and woman in the United States
will be in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and
be governed by the law of God.
190
Let them take the counsel of the late Captain Gunnison, who was
massacred by the Indians; he was convinced that it would not do
to persecute the "Mormons;" for every time we were driven, we
have succeeded beyond our most sanguine anticipations. It has
happened to us as it did to the old man's stone wall, which was
five feet high and six feet thick. The boys could not get his
apples, and said among themselves, "We will turn over the old
wall;" they turned it over, and it was higher than before. So
with us; every time the "Mormons" have been driven they have
enlarged their borders. Look out, drive us again and we will take
the kingdom before you are aware of it.
190
We certainly shall gather out all the good as fast as we can, for
the people who love truth will hear sound argument, which is our
rule of battle, and it is a scientific one. Now come on to war,
whenever you think best, and we will gather out the honest until
the last seed of Israel is gathered, and there is hardly enough
left to elect a President, even among the Know-Nothings.
190
Only persecute us and we will grow the faster. Say they, "What
shall we do, do tell us which way we shall go, for we do not know
what to do, nor what to say; if we persecute them they will grow
the faster, and take away our place and nation, and will get all
the good people to follow them, and what shall we do?" It is a
hard case I know.
190
When strangers come among us they often feel diffident, for we
keep to ourselves here in these distant parts, and do not always
immediately know whether we are about to receive friends or
enemies into our community. We have been persecuted and driven,
and been a scoff and a by-word, and when strangers come among us
they feel a delicacy in making our acquaintance. I say, brethren
and sisters, be frank with strangers, and when you talk with
them, or are in their presence, live your religion, and do not
vary one particle from the truth.
190
You say, "I love my God and my religion." Then manifest to them
what your religion is, and if they are honest ere long they will
fall in with it, if not they will take up their line of march and
leave us; and my prayer is that we may be delivered from every
inbred corruption.
191
So far as the time and your patience would permit, I have
endeavored to candidly and truly portray our real feelings and
views with regard to the General Government, the members of the
various Christian denominations, the upright everywhere, and the
corrupt and abominable wherever they are to be found; and also to
briefly sketch a few of the scenes and incidents of our past and
present history.
191
Let us live our religion, and show the world that we love the
Lord Jesus Christ better than anything else. Though the world
persecute you, yet cling to the Lord and the Holy Gospel, even if
you lay down your lives for the truth's sake. May God bless you.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Wilford
Woodruff, February 25, 1855
Wilford Woodruff, February 25, 1855
THE CHURCH AND KINGDOM OF GOD, AND THE CHURCHES AND KINGDOMS OF
MEN.
A Sermon by Elder Wilford Woodruff, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
G. S. L. City, February 25, 1855.
191
I will endeavor to occupy a little time this morning, and while I
address my friends, I hope I may have their attention and
prayers; for I realize that while any person stands before an
assembly of this kind to teach, he needs the Spirit of the Lord
to dictate and direct his mind, that he may speak unto the
edification of the people.
191
I am aware that "Mormonism," as it is called, presents a wide
field for reflection and contemplation; it presents an extensive
surface upon which the mind may roam; it affords a variety of
objects for us to converse upon; but, at the same time, we want
our minds led in that channel which is according to the mind and
will of the Lord.
191
We have had some very interesting teaching presented to us from
this stand, during the last two Sabbaths especially, though I may
say that we have good teaching every Sabbath that we assemble
together in this house. In fact, the day and age in which we
live, those things connected with the past and present history of
this people, and the signs of the times, are matters so diverse
from the affairs of the nations of the earth, and from the views
of the children of men generally, that they cause them to marvel
and wonder exceedingly.
191
I felt to rejoice last Sabbath while sitting in this stand,
listening to our President. I will tell you why I felt to
rejoice--there was one main reason for my joy; I have been
acquainted long enough with this work to know its truth; I have
had sufficient experience in it to see and to know that the hand
of God is in it, and that it is controlled and guided by the
Spirit of the Almighty, and the revelations of heaven; to know,
that from the commencement of it, it has been the design of the
God of heaven to establish His Kingdom upon the earth to be
thrown down no more for ever.
192
I rejoice that this kingdom is blessed with a leader, or leaders,
who are not ashamed or afraid to watch over the interests of
Zion--at all times to seek diligently the welfare of the children
of Israel; who will point out the path for this people to walk
in, whether that path may be popular or unpopular; leaders who
will not hesitate to rebuke sin and wickedness, whether emanating
from high or low places.
192
Those who have been acquainted with the Prophet Joseph, who laid
the foundation of this Church and kingdom, who was an instrument
in the hand of God in bringing to light the Gospel in this last
dispensation, know well that every feeling of his soul, every
sentiment of his mind, and every act of his life, proved that he
was determined to maintain the principle of truth, even to the
sacrificing of his life. His soul swelled wide as eternity for
the welfare of the human family. He began entirely alone, as far
as the influences of the children of men were concerned upon the
earth, to endeavor to establish a religion and order of things
diverse from anything then existing among men, a religion that
was unpopular and contrary to the feelings, and views, and
traditions of the whole human family.
192
Every man that is acquainted with the history of the nations of
the world at this time, must know that religion is a very popular
thing--it has many followers; and they must also know that the
religions of the day are very diversified; and that they are in a
great measure framed to meet the conveniences, traditions, and
situations of the children of men, with but little regard to the
declarations of the Bible, or the revelations of Jesus Christ.
Every man that will read the Scripture of the Old and New
Testaments, will see that there was an organization in the days
of Jesus Christ, a system for the salvation of the children of
men. It is laid down plainly and definitely for the inhabitants
of the earth to follow. But, if we search throughout the earth at
this day, we cannot find a system existing that has scarcely any
resemblance to the example laid down by Christ and the Apostles.
And I will here say that the persecution, opposition, and
oppression that this Church has met with from its first
organization, have been in a great measure in consequence of
carrying out that very system, those very ordinances, that same
Gospel which Jesus Christ and his Apostles established in their
day, and which cost the most of them their lives.
192
The New Testament clearly shows that whenever God has had a
people upon the earth--when He has had a Church and kingdom in
the world, it has been organized with Prophets and Apostles, and
has been endowed with revelations, with diverse kinds of gifts,
with healing power, with miracles, with dreams, and I may say
with every member that belongs to the body of Christ, necessary
for the edifying of the body, for the work of the ministry, or
sanctifying of the people. We cannot find anywhere within the
lids of the Bible, where the Lord ever had a people He
acknowledged, except they were led by immediate revelation. The
Lord never had a people in any age of the world without Prophets
to lead them, even to the present day; and this is the reason why
this Church and kingdom is so diverse from the views, feelings,
and traditions of the nations around us, and that has caused it
to meet with great opposition, persecution, and opposing spirits
from the commencement, and perhaps may continue to do so until
the winding up scene.
193
Many of the Prophets have prophesied that such an order of things
as that which Christ and his Apostles established, should again
be established in the last days, after ages of apostacy and
darkness. When the Jews fell through unbelief, as the Apostle
says, the Gospel was taken from them and given to the Gentiles.
Did the kingdom go to the Gentiles stripped of any of its powers,
or portion of its organization because the Jews would not receive
it? No, verily it did not. When the kingdom was presented to the
Gentiles, it was presented with Apostles and prophets, with
healing powers, with revelations direct from God, and with every
gift and grace the Jews believed in and enjoyed while they
remained faithful: when it went to the Gentiles it was perfect in
its organization, but in process of time they changed the
ordinances of the kingdom of God, and fell through the same
example of unbelief, and have remained for centuries without the
true order of heaven among them.
194
Ask any portion of Christendom why the ancient order of the
Church of Christ is not among them--Apostles, Prophets,
revelations, and other gifts, and they will inform you that they
were only needed in the dark ages of the world, to establish the
kingdom of God, but in this enlightened age are not necessary. It
makes me think of a remark made by Mr. Kirkham in his Grammar; he
says, "The Lord hung the Bible out of heaven, and retired." It
appears so indeed among the Gentile nations, for in process of
time the gifts, and graces, and powers of the kingdom of God were
taken away, and the men who officiated in the ancient Church of
God were nearly all put to death; they were slain because they
endeavored to maintain it in its purity, and tried with all their
might to establish the principles that God had revealed to the
Jew's, for they were the chosen people of God, the promised seed;
but they fell because they would not receive the Messiah, the
Shilo, their Savior; when they put him to death, and imbrued
their hands in the best blood that had flowed through the lineage
of Judah, they had to foot the bill; blood was shed, the laws of
God were broken, the ordinances were changed, and the Priesthood
of High Heaven trampled upon: the Jews must, therefore, suffer to
pay the debt they contracted. Jesus Christ told them what would
come upon them before he was taken away, for he mourned over
them, saying, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the
Prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often
would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold,
your house is left unto you desolate." Again, he says to them,
"Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye
build the tombs of the Prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of
the righteous, and say, If we had been in the days of our
fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood
of the Prophets. Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that
ye are the children of them which killed the Prophets. Fill ye up
the measure of your fathers. Ye serpents, ye generation of
vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?" Again, "Woe
unto you, Pharisees! for ye tithe mint and rue and all manner of
herbs, and pass over judgment and the love of God: these ought ye
to have done, and not to leave the other undone." He also told
them that their temple would be destroyed, and not one stone be
left upon another that would not be thrown down, and thus they
had to suffer until the times of the Gentiles should be
fulfilled. Jesus Christ lifted up his voice, and spared not, for
he knew what was awaiting that nation; and his heart yearned over
them when he saw them as a nation rushing madly on to
destruction, and sowing seed that would cause a thousand years of
sorrow and mourning by their posterity. They had their agency to
act upon as seemed them good, and they became wicked and corrupt,
and instituted their own systems of religion and ordinances,
instead of the true order of the kingdom of heaven. Jesus told
them they would be dispersed among the Gentiles, and be trodden
down and afflicted by them until the times of the Gentiles should
be accomplished.
194
We understand from the Scriptures, that have been referred to
from time to time in this desk, that the Lord will set His hand
again to gather Israel. We heard this subject treated upon a few
Sabbaths ago, and what would take place in the last dispensation,
even in the dispensation of the fulness of times.
194
But those who have been taught after the traditions of the
fathers, have been taught that the Bible should be spiritualized,
that it does not mean what it says, nor say what it means; we
have been taught to believe that where the Lord says Israel shall
be gathered, it means spiritually. When we read any portion of
Scripture, which did not agree with our traditions, every man had
his own system of spiritualizing, to make it bend to his own
views. Instead of this, we have now learned that God means what
He says, and says what He means.
194
When we read the history of the United States, or the history of
General Washington, no man in his sober senses would have the
least idea of spiritualizing it. When we read the history of our
revolutionary fathers, who sat in solemn council to deliberate
upon and sign the Declaration of Independence, because of the
grievances they were called upon to bear from the mother country,
no man would for a moment dream of spiritualizing these events;
but every man would understand that the historian meant them to
be read and understood literally.
194
Now, if we so read and believe the history of the foundation of
our national government, or the history of the Jewish nation, or
any other nation, that has been written by men who do not make
any pretensions to inspiration, if we should never think of
spiritualizing their writings, but take them and understand them
as they are given to us, why should we take it upon ourselves to
spiritualize and twist the words, and the meaning of the words,
of that God who rules the nations?
194
When He gives to us revelations of the greatest moment to us,
will He not set forth His mind and will in their true meaning, as
He intends they shall be fulfilled, and as He intends we shall
understand them? The Latter-day Saints as a people have learned
to take God at His word. We admit that there are in the Bible
metaphors, figures, and parables.
194
When Jesus was teaching the women the things of the kingdom of
God, he used comparisons which they understood. Hence he says,
"The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took,
and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened."
He knew the women understood about making bread. And so he talks
to the farmer about sowing grain, that some sow seed on good
ground, and others on stony ground, and others among thorns,
likening the kingdom of heaven unto it. He used these metaphors
to make a deeper impression upon the minds of the children of
men; and at other times he used dark sayings in the same way. We
understand a figure as a figure, and a parable as a parable, but
the meaning of the Savior is plainly manifest in them.
195
When the Lord says by the mouth of His Prophet, "And the Lord
shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with
his mighty wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall
smite it in the seven streams, and make men go over dry shod. And
there shall be an highway for the remnant of His people, which
shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day
that he came up out of the land of Egypt;" and again, "And they
shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the Lord out
of all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and
upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem,
saith the Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a
clean vessel into the house of the Lord:" again, when He says,
"They shall come with weeping, and with supplications will I lead
them: I will cause them to walk by the rivers of waters in a
straight way, wherein they shall not stumble: for I am a father
to Israel, and Ephraim is my firstborn;" we believe He means what
He says, for we have ourselves seen many of these prophecies
literally fulfilled in this generation. Again, we believe He
means what He says, when the Lord declares through His Prophet,
that an angel shall fly through the midst of heaven, having the
everlasting Gospel to preach to every nation, kindred, tongue,
and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to
Him, for the hour of His judgment is come. We believe He means
what He says. To fulfil this declaration we believe it is
necessary for an angel of God to come to the earth and deliver
the Gospel, the true Gospel, and the only Gospel that ever was
revealed for the exaltation and glory of man.
195
Why does it require an angel to bring the Gospel from heaven in
these last days, when the earth is deluged with Gospel, with
religion, with different systems and plans of salvation? Because
that none of them are according to the order or organization that
God has given to govern and control the human family when they
would be controlled by Him. If there had been a true organization
of the kingdom of God upon the earth in these latter-days, there
would have been no need of an angel to visit the earth to teach
men the first principles of the Gospel of Christ, and administer
its ordinances to them.
195
When the Apostles of old dwelt upon the earth, the angel that
appeared to Saul of Tarsus, and the angel that appeared to
Cornelius, did not administer the Gospel to them, but instructed
them to apply to those men whom Christ had ordained to that
authority, and who held the keys, the gifts and graces, and
Priesthood of the kingdom of God. So it would have been in the
last days, if there had been authority, and the true Priesthood
of God on the earth; there would, in that case, have been no
necessity for an angel to come with the Gospel.
195
Angels are sent as ministering spirits to minister to those who
shall be heirs of salvation. We believe the Lord means what He
says. We believe Israel were led formerly by Prophets who were
full of wisdom and truth; and they are again to be led by holy
Prophets, that have the Priesthood of the Most High upon them,
and power to lead and to teach the children of men. When Daniel
the Prophet declared that the kingdom of God should be set up in
the last days, and that it should break in pieces all other
kingdoms, and have no end, he meant what he said. When we read
the prophecies that declare unto us that great wickedness shall
be upon the earth in the latter days, and that great plagues will
he poured out upon the world; that angels are to pour out the
vials of the wrath of the Almighty, and that previous to this all
men are to be warned by the proclamation of the Gospel of Jesus
Christ, we believe those declarations will have a literal
fulfilment.
196
Before I ever heard of "Mormonism," when reading the Scriptures,
I often wondered why it was that we had no Prophets, no Apostles,
no gifts and graces, no healings by the power of God, no visions,
no angels, no revelations, no voice of God. I often wondered why
these things were not continued among the children of men, why
they were not enjoyed by the different churches and denominations
of the day, and in my conversation with theologians and divines,
I often referred to these things, but they all told me that such
supernatural manifestations were unnecessary in our day and age
of the world, that such power was only necessary in a day of
darkness, among an ignorant generation of people; they needed
Prophets to lead them; but we who live in the blaze of Gospel
light need no such thing; we need no revelation, only that which
is in the Bible; we need no visitation of angels now, those
things were given to establish the doctrine of Christ, and when
it was once established they were no longer needed.
196
This logic always appeared strange to me. I said then, and I say
now, may the Lord give me such periods of darkness as were
enjoyed by the Apostles and Saints of old, in preference to the
Gospel blaze of modern Christianity. The ancient doctrine and
power will unlock the mysteries of heaven, and pour forth that
Gospel light, knowledge, and truth, of which the heavens are
full, and which has been poured out in every generation when
Prophets appeared among the children of men. But the Gospel of
modern Christendom shuts up the Lord, and stops all communication
with Him. I want nothing to do with such a Gospel, I would rather
prefer the Gospel of the dark ages, so called.
196
I do not wish to be understood that we are now living in a dark
world have been enveloped in darkness, in which wickedness has
ruled, and the powers of darkness have prevailed among the
children of men, and the nations have been bound down by false
traditions, and incorrect principles, but the day has now dawned,
the dark clouds have now broken up and soon will pass away, and
the sun of righteousness will arise in its glory, and show forth
the light of heaven; and for that I am thankful, and rejoice, and
so do thousands and tens of thousands in this dispensation, who
have been touched with the light of the glorious Gospel of Jesus
Christ which has been revealed in our day, by the administering
of holy angels, in all its fulness, beauty, power, and glory;
this Gospel has caused Prophets, Elders, and Saints to rejoice:
it has nerved up their spirits with fortitude and strength, and
borne them up against every opposing influence; this has been the
case in every dispensation when this light and power have been
enjoyed by the children of men.
197
The Gospel has gone forth in our day in its true glory, power,
order, and light, as it always did when God had a people among
men that He acknowledged. That same organization and Gospel that
Christ died for, and the Apostles spilled their blood to
vindicate, is again established in this generation. How did it
come? By the ministering of an holy angel from God, out of
heaven, who held converse with man, and revealed unto him the
darkness that enveloped the world, and unfolded unto him the
gross darkness that surrounded the nations, those scenes that
should take place in this generation, and would follow each other
in quick succession, even unto the coming of the Messiah. The
angel taught Joseph Smith those principles which are necessary
for the salvation of the world; and the Lord gave him
commandments, and sealed upon him the Priesthood, and gave him
power to administer the ordinances of the house of the Lord. He
told him the Gospel was not among men, and that there was not a
true organization of His kingdom in the world, that the people
had turned away from His true order, changed the ordinances, and
broken the everlasting covenant, and inherited lies and things
wherein their was no profit. He told him the time had come to lay
the foundation for the establishment of the Kingdom of God among
men for the last time, preparatory to the winding up scene.
Joseph was strengthened by the Spirit and power of God, and was
enabled to listen to the teachings of the angel. He told him he
should be made an instrument in the hands of the Lord, if he kept
His commandments, in doing a good work upon the earth, that his
name should be held in honor by the honest in heart, and in
dishonor throughout the nations by the wicked. He told him he
should be an instrument in laying the foundation of a work that
should gather tens of thousands of the children of men, in the
generation in which he lived, from every nation under heaven, who
should hear the sound of it through his instrumentality. He told
him the nations were wrapt in wickedness and abomination, and
that the judgments of God were ready to be poured out upon them
in their fulness; that the angels were holding the vials of His
wrath in readiness; but the decree is, that they shall not be
poured out until the nations are warned, that they may be left
without an excuse.
197
This man to whom the angel appeared obeyed the Gospel; he
received it in meekness and humility, and bowed down before the
Lord and worshipped Him, and did the best he could in his
illiterate state; he was as it were but a mere plow-boy. He laid
hold of it with all his heart, though he saw he would have to
wage war with sin, and wickedness, and abominations, and the
oppositions of the people; he began to trust in the Lord; and
what was the consequence? Wherever the words of the Gospel, which
the angel revealed to him, were preached among the children of
men, it had its effect. The Church was at length organized with a
few humble men. The learned might laugh at them because of their
ignorance, but their words were like daggers to their hearts, and
like a two-edged sword, piercing and dividing asunder the very
thoughts and intents of the hearts of men. The honest in heart
began to receive their testimony, and it continued to spread from
town to town, from city to city, from state to state, and from
nation to nation, until we see the fruits of it here today in
this Tabernacle of the Lord in the tops of the mountains.
198
I say I rejoice before the Lord this day that we have leaders in
Israel that are qualified for their place and station to preside
over this people, and who will seek their welfare, and are not
afraid or ashamed to rebuke wickedness in high places, whether
manifested by their brethren or neighbors, if they do wrong.
Their minds are quick as the vivid lightning of heaven; they are
filled with the visions of eternity; they are not asleep, but
they comprehend the elements around them; they read and digest
them, and they know exactly what course to pursue; the leaders of
this people know what they are doing, what is approaching this
people, and what is approaching the world: and we may all know
the same things by reading the Scriptures, and by prayer, and
through the ministering of the Holy Ghost conferred upon us. What
man is there who reads the Scriptures, and believes that God
means what He says, and says what He means, but what can see a
flood of dreadful events ready to be poured out upon this
generation with the rapidity of lightning. No man can escape the
influence of these events that are about to burst upon the heads
of this generation. The Gospel has gone forth, and when the
"nations are warned, another angel will cry, "Babylon is fallen."
War, and famine, and the plague will overwhelm the nations of the
earth, and none can escape.
198
As Latter-day Saints, we look upon the signs of the times, we are
not ignorant of them, but we understand them. We look upon the
events that are rolling upon us with great interest. It matters
not what the minds and feelings of men are, the Lord is
determined to raise up a people that will worship Him; and if He
has to whip, and scourge, and drive us through a whole
generation, He will chastise us until we are willing to submit to
righteousness and truth, or until we are like clay in the hands
of the potter. The chastisements we have had from time to time
have been for our good, and are essential to learn wisdom, and
carry us through a school of experience we never could have
passed through without. I hope, then, that we may learn from the
experience we have had to be faithful, and humble, and be passive
in the hands of God, and do His commandments. Do I blame
President Young because he chastises us? No. Would he be a father
to us, a Prophet, and a High Priest of God, if he saw his
brethren going wrong, and would not warn and chastise them? The
chastisement of a friend is far better than the kisses of an
enemy. When I am out of the way, and when you are out of the way,
I thank God that we have a man to preside over us, who loves us
enough to chastise us; it is for our good, and I believe we have
been always ready to receive the chastening rod from our
superiors when they thought fit to give it to us, and kiss the
rod that chastened us. If a Prophet is called to lead and
chastise Israel, shall He not rebuke wickedness when it is not in
Israel? The very spirit that vibrates in the soul of President
Young, and every act of his life, show, to all acquainted with
him, that he will do his duty in this respect, as well as in
every thing else wherein he stands connected, while he dwells
upon the earth, regardless of all consequences, and will leave
the event in the hands of God, and his Counsellors are governed
by the same spirit and principles. The Lord has reproved the
wicked in all ages, and He will do it again. He also inspires His
servants to reprove and rebuke wickedness; He controls all
nations, and the destiny of the world is in His hands as much now
as it was in the days of Israel when He himself led them out of
the land of Canaan.
198
Wickedness is in the earth, and Satan has great power over the
hearts of men, and he seeks to destroy them, and he seeks to
destroy this people, and lead away the Elders of Israel; and when
he overcomes a man that has made a covenant with God, who has
been baptized in this Church and kingdom, he gains a greater
victory over him than over one who never made any profession. Why
have old grey-headed Israelites turned their faces for
generations past towards Jerusalem, and lifted up their voices
and mourned in sorrow? Because their fathers had rejected the
Messiah and broken their covenants with God. Why are these
Lamanites roaming about in misery and wretchedness, living upon
reptiles of the earth? Why are they cursed so bitterly, and
brought down so low, for they are of the seed of Israel? It is
because the chastening rod of the Almighty has rested upon them
and upon their fathers. We should be very cautious and careful to
keep the commandments of God, and do right, while we have such
examples of the dealings of God with the nations who have broken
His laws. We shall be corrected in all our errors, that we may
become sanctified, and be prepared for those glories, principles,
powers, and privileges which the Lord has promised to reveal to
us.
199
The Latter-day Saint, in the vision of his mind, sees
displayed on the great panorama of the world all the scenes that
are to transpire in the present day, while the wicked are
ignorant of what is about to transpire; they do not know what is
the matter; while there are cholera, whirlwinds, storms, thunder
and lightning, and earthquakes in divers places, and kingdom is
rising against kingdom in battle array, they are ignorant of what
will be the end of these matters, and the cause of their
existence, because the things of God are not before their eyes.
They see naturally, but do not understand. They read the
Scriptures but do not look for the fulfilment of the words of the
Prophets, and they do not understand what those things mean when
they are fulfilled before their eyes. Did they understand the
Scriptures they could see and understand what is the matter in
the world.
199
But this is only the beginning of sorrow and trouble; the heavens
are full of great judgments which are about to be poured out on
the world. The words of the Prophets cannot have their fulfilment
unless these things take place. Read the Revelations of Saint
John, touching the fall of Babylon, and you there have a faint
picture of what is about to transpire.
199
I feel thankful that the Lord has revealed these things for our
benefit, and that He has given us power and authority to stand up
in the defence of that which is right before the Lord, and to
bear testimony of the truth, and to proclaim those things which
will assuredly come to pass in this generation. It is better for
us to fall in defence of truth, than to deny the words of God,
and go to hell. It is better to suffer stripes for the testimony
of Christ, than to suffer and fall by our sins and
transgressions, and then have to suffer afterwards. I would
rather seal my testimony with my blood, and lay my body to rest
in the grave, and have my spirit go to the other side of the
vail, to enjoy a long eternity of light, truth, blessings, and
knowledge which the Lord will bestow upon every man who keeps His
law, than to spend a few short years of earthly pleasure, and be
deprived of those blessings, and the society of my friends and
brethren behind the vail.
199
There is no man in his sober senses that would not desire this.
There is no man that has an understanding of the blessings that
God has promised to give to His children, but what will desire
that in preference to the fading enjoyments and empty honors of
this world. You may surround any man or woman with all the wealth
and glory that the imagination of man can grasp, and are they
satisfied? No. There is still an aching void. On the other hand,
show me a beggar upon the streets, who has got the Holy Ghost,
whose mind is filled with that Spirit and power, and I will show
you a person who has peace of mind, who possesses true riches,
and those enjoyments that no man can obtain from any other
source. The servants of God, in every age of the world, have been
sustained and nerved up to do their duty by this power; and I
will say to the Latter-day Saints, if they will be faithful, and
do what they should do, and listen to the counsel given to them,
they need not have any fears about anything, for the whole work
is in the hands of God, the destinies of nations lie there. It is
better for a people to be wise, to get righteousness, to be the
friend of God, than to occupy any other position in life.
200
Then I hope my brethren and sisters will feel in their hearts to
sustain the Presidency of this Church, by their faith, works, and
prayers, and not suffer them to carry all the load, while we hide
ourselves in the rear. If we should do this we are not worthy, we
are not worthy of our position as Elders in Israel, and fathers
and mothers in Israel. Let each one bear their share; and if we
will correct our own follies, and set in order our own houses,
and do that which is right, we shall then do some good, and help
to lift the load that rests upon those that lead. It was grievous
to the feelings of Jesus Christ, to his Apostles, and to Joseph
Smith, when they saw the people running into danger, and it is
grievous to President Young, when he sees the people reckless in
pursuing their own course leading them to destruction; when they
are not willing to take his counsel and abide the doctrines he
teaches; but when he sees the people willing to obey wholesome
counsel, and endeavor to sanctify themselves before the Lord, he
feels strengthened and sustained, he feels backed up by the works
of the people, and not by one alone. I hope this will be the case
with us, that we will set in order our own houses, as wives,
husbands, children, as parents, and as officers in the Church and
Kingdom of God. If we will sanctify ourselves, and do right, we
shall have our reward, and shall be satisfied with it. No man or
woman in the Kingdom of God that does wrong can escape sorrow. It
is so in the world; the Lord rewards all men according as their
works have been in the body. One reason why the Lord will pour
out His judgments upon the nations, is the blasphemous spirit of
wickedness and corruption that reigns among man.
200
When the Gentiles reject the Gospel it will be taken from them,
and go to the house of Israel, to that long suffering people that
are now scattered abroad through all the nations upon the earth,
and they will be gathered home by thousands, and by hundreds of
thousands, and they will re-build Jerusalem their ancient city,
and make it more glorious than at the beginning, and they will
have a leader in Israel with them, a man that is full of the
power of God and the gift of the Holy Ghost; but they are held
now from this work, only because the fulness of the Gentiles has
not yet come in. Tens of thousands among the Gentile nations will
receive the Gospel, but the majority of them will reject it, and
then the Jews will receive it; and it will go to them with all
the gifts, blessings, and powers it possessed when it was taken
from them.
200
We are all Gentiles by nationality, we are of the Gentile nations
who hold the sway of the earth. Not only will the Jews have these
blessings again, but these poor despised Indians will enjoy the
light and glory of the Gospel of Christ; their fathers proclaimed
blessings upon them, by the spirit of prophecy and revelation,
which are as assuredly to rest upon a remnant of that people as
they exist, though they are now the most miserable beings that
live upon the face of the earth, nevertheless a remnant of them
will embrace the Gospel, and their eyes will be opened and they
will understand that they are of Israel. Our missionaries have
labored among them, and what effect has it had? But little.
Missionaries of different orders have labored among them, with
little or no success.
201
We cannot do a great deal for that people, only pray for them,
and treat them kindly, until the power of God begins to rest upon
them, and they are waked up by the visions of heaven, and the
angels begin to converse with them. They will be inspired by the
Spirit and power of God, like other branches of Israel, and the
day will come when the poor Utahs, and Piedes, and other degraded
tribes in these mountains will again feel they possess souls
among men as their fathers did before them. The ten tribes will
also come in remembrance before the Lord, and they will again
return with out-stretched arms to their lands, and be led by
leaders inspired by the Spirit and power of God, and they will
come with visions, revelations, and Prophets, and they will be
baptized and ordained under the hands of the children of Ephraim,
who bear the Holy Priesthood on the earth at that time, and they
will be crowned with glory, power, immortality, and eternal lives
before God.
201
This is only a synopsis of the vision of the things that present
themselves to our minds, while we sit and meditate upon the
scenes that present themselves to our view. No man can
contemplate the truth concerning the nations of the earth without
sorrow, when he sees the wailing, the mourning, and death, that
will come in consequence of judgments, plagues, and war. It has
already begun, and it will continue to multiply and increase
until the scene is ended, and wound up.
201
Do I delight in the destruction of the children of men? No. Does
the Lord? No. He gives them timely warning, and if they do not
listen to His counsel, they must suffer the consequences. He has
determined, in the last days, in spite of earth and hell, wicked
men, and devils, to establish His kingdom upon the earth; He has
proclaimed it in the Bible, that it shall not be thrown down any
more for ever. Who owns the earth? Does the devil? No; but he has
had it a great while, and holds universal sway, and has held it
almost from the beginning; so much so, that if the Lord inspires
a man upon the earth, the power of the devil is so great, that
that man is, or men are, slain. Even Christ and his Apostles
could but exist in tribulation and suffering for a little while,
and then were slain. The power of the devil was so great, that
the principles of righteousness were driven from the earth, and
those that taught them. But, hark! in the last days it will not
be so, the time has come for the kingdom to be established,
because the earth is ripe, and the set time has come.
201
The Lord made the earth, and placed man upon it, and He owns it
still, and He will cut off wickedness, no matter where it exists,
so that there will be room for the good fruit to grow. As true as
the Lord lives, if we wish to exist upon the earth in these days,
we must be righteous; if we expect to have a place, an
inheritance, and dwell on the earth, we must keep the law of God,
or we shall be cut off. This will apply to all, to Jew and
Gentile, bond and free; this will apply to all men in every
nation, and under all circumstances.
201
It is the decree of the Almighty God, that the kingdom of heaven
shall be established, and shall never again be overthrown, that
judgments shall lay waste the nations, enough at least to give
that kingdom room to grow, and spread, and prosper. This is the
truth, and you will all find it so. Those judgments have begun,
that will never leave the earth until it is swept as with the
besom of destruction, until thrones are cast down and kingdoms
overthrown, until each man draws his sword against his neighbor,
and every nation and kingdom that exists will be at war with each
other, except the inhabitants of Zion. The Lord has spoken it,
and it will come to pass.
202
I again say I am thankful that we have men to preside over us,
who are determined to rebuke sin, wherever it shows itself, and
God will sustain these men, and uphold them, whether we do or
not. I do not care in what circumstances they may be placed, even
if it be necessary for them to seal their testimony with their
blood, as Joseph and Hyrum have done; it is all right, they only
pass to the other side of the vail, where they can operate still
better for the salvation of the people. We shall not be left
without leaders that have the Spirit of God. This people will
always have leaders that are just men, that are good men, and
that delight to do the will of God, and would sacrifice life and
all things for it if required.
202
If we are afraid to rebuke iniquity, or ashamed to cast it off
ourselves, Israel would go to hell, we should be cut off as a
people, and the Lord would raise up another; for He is bound to
have a people in the last days who will keep His commandments,
and magnify their calling, and prove themselves friends of God,
and maintain the principles of righteousness, and honor them
before God, angels, and men, that His kingdom may be established
in purity, and be prepared for the coming of the Messiah; for
Christ is coming again to earth; he is preparing the bride, and
here is a portion of it before me to-day.
202
Will he receive us to himself? Are we prepared for his coming and
kingdom and the fulness thereof, unless we are sanctified, and
lay aside sin, and do right? No. We must sanctify ourselves, and
keep the commandments of God, and do those things that are
required at our hands, before we can be prepared for the coming
of the Great Bridegroom.
202
The signs of the heavens are appearing, the fig trees are leaving
and showing that summer is nigh. It will overtake this
generation, and us also, quite as soon as we are prepared for it.
202
I pray that we may live in such a manner as not to be among the
foolish virgins, but understand the signs of the times, do our
duty, maintain our integrity, overcome the world, and be prepared
to receive our Redeemer when he comes with joy, and not in grief
and shame; which may God grant for Christ's sake. AMEN.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Hyde, March 18, 1855
Orson Hyde, March 18, 1855
THE JUDGMENTS OF GOD ON THE UNITED STATES--THE SAINTS AND THE
WORLD.
A Sermon by President Orson Hyde, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 18, 1855.
202
Beloved Brethren and Friends--Since it has fallen to my lot to
address you this afternoon, I hope you will not only lend me your
undivided attention, but favor me with an interest in your
prayers, that I may ever speak according to the mind and will of
God, upon all those subjects which may engage my attention.
203
I shall take a text, according to the mode and fashion of the
day; yet, I will not promise to confine myself to it, or take any
position that may be calculated to forestall the dictates of the
Spirit of God in me. You may be surprised when you are made
acquainted with the name of the author of my text. Were I to
quote from Joseph Smith, or from Brigham Young, a sentiment for
my ground work, you might be gratified and complimented; but the
world, or outsiders might think it folly, blasphemy, nonsense,
and trusting in man. I shall not, therefore, borrow my text from
either of the foregoing; but from a distinguished outsider, that
thereby I may pay a proper tribute of respect unto that
department of God's dependent creatures.
203
In the last General Epistle of Franklin Pierce, Chief Apostle of
the United States of America, written to his brethren of the
Senate and House of Representatives in General Conference
assembled, first clause of the first verse, you will find these
remarkable words recorded:
203
"The past has been an eventful year, and will hereafter be
referred to as a marked epoch in the history of the world. While
we have been happily preserved from the calamities of war, our
domestic prosperity has not been entirely uninterrupted. The
crops, in portions of the country, have been nearly cut off.
Disease has prevailed to a greater extent than usual; and the
sacrifice of human life through casualties by sea and land is
without parallel."
203
When we consider that the author of these words was chosen by the
sovereign will of the American people to preside over the
destinies of our common country, that he was duly set apart for
that station, and regularly installed in power, it is but
reasonable to suppose that his words are prompted by the
conviction and faith of the nation; and he can hardly be expected
to give utterance to an incorrect idea, if the faith of the
nation be correct. He, therefore, being the head and eye of the
Republic, discovered that the land declined to produce in its
usual strength, that disease had marked out its increased number
of victims with unerring precision, and that sea and land had
conspired against the lives of the thousands that float on the
former, and the millions that walk on the latter.
203
Why this increase of Providential manifestations in the form of
scourges and chastisements? Is it because the nation has reformed
and grown better? Is it because the true God is more correctly
and devoutly worshipped? Or is it because the present is an age
not so enlightened and scientific; and hence, not so well
qualified to guard against the casualties and ills of life as
former and more enlightened ages? Or is it because the Prophets
of God have been cruelly and treacherously slain, and their
brethren and friends banished by violent hands, from their homes,
into an untried and wilderness country, where it was hoped and
believed, by many, that savage ferocity would terminate our
existence as a people?
203
When the Latter-day Saints fled before the fiery blast of
persecution's bitter hate, they left, it is true, their goods and
their homes as a prize, rich with curses, to those whose guilty
hearts and bloody hands rendered them legitimate heirs to their
ill-gotten gain. We brought but little with us when we fled; yet
we took what the nation can never re-gain until they punish those
murderers according to their own laws, chastise the guilty
co-adjutors in deeds of cruelty and rapine, and compensate the
sufferers for the losses which they so unjustly sustained. We
brought away with us from the nation that suffered us to be cast
out, the good-will and blessing of our God, even the God of
Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob. That blessing and good-will
cannot return until we return and carry them.
204
Allow me, in this place, to give you a legal opinion. None of you
entertain a doubt but that your claims and titles to the lands
sold, under duress, in Missouri and Illinois, are as good and
valid now in the eyes of God as they ever were; but I tell you
that they are just as good and safe to you at this very moment,
in the eye of the Constitutional laws of the land, as they ever
were. No deed of conveyance of real estate, executed by any of
you in Missouri or Illinois, after you were warned to leave, and
threatened with violence if you did not leave, is worth one red
cent. No court of chancery in the nation, having jurisdiction,
could lawfully avoid giving you your lands again, with interest
and damage. But would the Government sustain the decision of such
a court? There is the rub, and hence the guilt?
204
But let us see if we can account for the fearful increase of
pestilence, scarcity, and destruction of human life spoken of in
our text. God is said to be with His servants and people. "Lo I
am with you always, even unto the end of the world." If a nation
or people cast out the Saints and servants of God from their
midst, God goeth with them and leaveth that nation, and leaveth
it under evil influences and afflicting agents.
204
To illustrate the foregoing statements, I will refer you to the
history of Joseph's being sold into Egypt. This younger son of
the old Patriarch Jacob was a visionary man, and a great dreamer.
His visions and dreams seriously annoyed his elder brethren, and
greatly aroused their jealousy. At one time, the lad dreamed that
he and his brethren were binding sheaves in the field, and they
set them up; and all their sheaves made obeisance to his sheaf.
This dream nettled them, and made them very angry, under the
conviction that one day the boy might rule over them. The dream
appeared to foreshadow the fact. At another time, he dreamed that
the sun, moon, and eleven stars made obeisance to him.
204
This dream even aroused the old man's resentment, and drew forth
from him a rebuke upon his son; for he thought the dream
indicated that he and his mother and his brethren should bow down
to him. His brethren greatly envied him; but his father observed
the dream and reflected, notwithstanding the rebuke. The fire of
jealousy burning in the hearts of the elder brethren against
their younger brother, they resolved to slay him, and conspired
to perpetrate this bloody deed! Not that Joseph had injured them,
or done them any wrong. It was because they feared he would do
something, as his dreams evinced. But, behold the inconsistency
of his elder brethren! If his dreams were of God, it was a
sufficient cause of great joy to them, that they could have a
ruler of divine appointment; and hence worse than madness to
oppose him. If his dreams were not of God, they had no cause to
fear his elevation to the ruling power. But his dreams were of
God, and the means which they adopted to prevent their fulfilment
proved, under the over-ruling hand of Providence, to be the very
means to bring about the things foreshadowed by them.
204
It is not unfrequently the case, that plans and measures devised
by the greatest cunning, ingenuity, and wisdom of the wicked
against God's chosen, prove to be the most impressive and happy
means to bless and exalt those against whom these plans are laid.
Instead of slaying their brother, they agreed to cast him into a
pit where there was no water, that he might perish there. But
being a little conscience smitten at this specimen of cruelty
towards their brother, they agreed to sell him into Egypt as a
slave, and thus rid themselves and the country of this
troublesome dreamer.
205
But God was with Joseph in Egypt, in the house of Potiphar, and
blessed Potiphar's house for Joseph's sake. Potiphar, a poor
benighted heathen, saw that God was with Joseph, and that he made
all things to prosper that were in his hands; and therefore
committed his house and all he had into the care of Joseph. Step
by step did he gain influence and consideration in Egypt; and the
favor and blessing of God were manifest upon him, and upon all
that he did. God even blessed the whole kingdom for his sake. He
apprised him, in the interpretation of Pharaoh's dream, of the
approaching famine, and greatly multiplied the fruits of the
earth, that they might be laid up in store against the time of
need. Thus, the country to which the chosen of God was banished,
was enabled to feed the starving millions that fled thither for
seven long years, and Joseph was prime minister to the crown, and
general superintendent of all the affairs of Egypt. He controlled
all the food that had been laid up in store. The famine waxed
strong in the land from which he was expelled, and they had
nothing laid up in store; for they had no Joseph to warn them of
the approaching distress. They had driven him away, and God
greatly blessed the land to which he fled.
205
Soon it fell out that Joseph's brethren had to go down to Egypt
to buy corn. "Their sheaves began to bow to his sheaf." Again
they went, being sorely pressed with famine in their own land;
and Joseph made himself known to them. Prince as he was, Prophet
and minister of God as he was, I cannot think, that the propriety
of a union of Church and State was discussed at their meeting at
all; especially not until they had taken their dinner together.
Thanks be to the God of Israel, they had plenty to eat?
205
Next, the old man himself came down to Joseph, and all the
family--"sun, moon, and stars, made their obeisance to him" sure
enough! His brethren do not feel towards him now as they did when
they sold him! O, integrity! like the magnet that ever attracts
its own, thou dost command and draw around thee all thy kindred
hosts! Oh, selfishness, and narrow-minded jealousy! you are
humbled in the dust--you are prostrated at the feet of him whose
life and liberty were the sport of your palmy days. How changed
the scene? Yet God be praised.
206
Can any one, acquainted with the Latter-day Saints' history, see
any similarity between their expulsion from the States, and the
causes of that expulsion; and the banishment of Joseph into
Egypt, and the causes of that banishment? Neither of them had
done any wrong, but it was feared that they would. They both
would dream, and tell their dreams. They were both superlatively
hated and envied by their brethren--were both sent away among
heathens to perish, and both have been sustained by the favor of
God. We both have had coats of many colors: ours patch upon
patch! We have had at least, one coat different from his,
probably because such coats were not fashionable in his day, a
coat of tar and feathers. Neither of us went away by his own
choice; but were forced away contrary to our wishes, and contrary
to existing laws. Both went into countries where there is but
little rain. The chief difference that I can see, is this. Their
sheaves bowed to his sheaf. The sun, moon, and stars bowed to him
when they came to him for bread. It has not yet happened so unto
us. But when scarcity increases in the land from whence we came,
pestilence and plague abound, the channels of business and trade
completely broken up, civil war and know nothing within, the
wheels of diplomacy in the mud without, and foreign foes press
sorely on our coasts, then the nation may begin to ask--was
Joseph Smith a Prophet? Is God angry with us because we have only
winked at his treacherous murder? Is He angry because we have
quietly suffered His chosen people to be robbed, plundered,
murdered, and driven like chaff before the wind, without
interposing in any way to prevent it? Is it because we have
turned a dear ear to their petitions and cries for redress?
206
With all the respect that is due from an humble citizen, to the
words of the chief ruler of a great and powerful nation, and with
all the modesty that diffidence and delicacy can inspire, I feel
it my duty to say, in the name of that God whose I am, and whom I
serve, that here lie the causes of the increasing evils in the
land, spoken of in our text. For thus the Lord hath spoken.
Nations shall be cut off when they are ripe in iniquity. But they
are not ripe in iniquity, until they kill my servants, and cast
out my people;--then will I visit them in my anger, and vex them
in my displeasure, and cut off their bitter branches. A
desolating sickness shall cover the land. (See Book of
Covenants.) Famine shall sorely oppress them--confusion and war
shall make their hearts to faint, and their knees to tremble.
Would to God that our nation had never given cause for the
distress which they now only begin to suffer! Would to God that
they, chiefly for their sakes, had never provoked the anger of
the Almighty by killing our Prophets, and casting out our people.
Yet for us, it is all the better! For if we had not been driven
away, we might have remained there to suffer as they are
suffering and will suffer. "The wrath of man is often made to
praise the Lord," as in this case; and everlasting honors be
ascribed to Him for His mercy, His justice, and His truth.
206
In view of the approaching crisis which has been preached about,
written upon, and prophesied of by us for the last twenty years,
I would call upon the people of Utah, both Saint and sinner, Jew
and Gentile, white men and red, to quit their vain and
unprofitable traffic and speculation, and go to with their might
to raise wheat corn, and stock. Be not anxious to drive your
stock to California. Save all your grain, and sow all you
possibly can. Rich deposits of snow are now being made in the
mountains, according to your prayers, which betoken a fruitful
year. Ask God to bless your labors, and every seed that you sow
in the earth. Prepare storehouses in which it can be saved.
Remember Joseph in Egypt! The old man himself, and all the boys
had to go to him, for he had corn in time of famine. Politicians
oppose our gathering together. But if you will have plenty of
wheat, pork, and beef on hand, all hell cannot stop them from
coming here. Look out for the old man and all the boys to come
bending unto you, and I'll venture they will not quarrel with you
about the union of Church and State, at least not until they have
had their breakfast. We may then tell them that when we were with
them, they burned up our wheat in the stack, in the shock, and
that which was scattered in the field. They burned our hay and
our houses; and left our sick, our women and children in the
scorching sun and beating rain, without food or shelter.
207
We told them when they did it, that we would have wheat when they
had none. When these poor starving thousands flock here for food,
will it not be glory enough for you to begin with, to feed them,
to give them shelter, and administer to their sick? Will not such
coals of fire heaped upon their heads be hot enough to satisfy
your righteous indignation? If you will do as you are told, your
eyes shall witness just such scenes! You may ask, "When shall
these things be?" Answer. Just so soon as you can possibly lay up
the wheat. If the United States will not make Brigham Young
Governor, wheat will. Joseph's brethren never voted to make him
Governor over them; but he was elected to that office by a joint
ballot of wheat and corn. There is more salvation and security in
wheat, than in all the political schemes of the world, and also
more power in it than in all the contending armies of the
nations. Raise wheat and lay it up in store till it will bring a
good price; not dollars and cents, but kingdoms, countries,
peoples, tribes, and tongues. "They have sold themselves for
naught, and must be redeemed without money!" It will take wheat
to redeem them! Raise wheat and lay it up securely, and it will
preach the "gathering" more eloquently, successfully, and
extensively than all the missionaries that we can send out to
sweep through the nations, with the proclamation of the judgments
of God abroad in the land!
207
If I feel at our approaching Conference as I now do, I shall ask
to move that our home missions be not diminished, but increased,
if possible; and all set to raising wheat, and make Zion a house
and city of refuge for the Saints and for the sons of strangers,
that they may come and build up our walls, even as the old
Prophet hath spoken. Many of you have finished your seeding,
perhaps, for the season; but suppose you add another edition,
enlarged, if not revised. Trust in God! and if your works be
good, and plenty of them, your faith will not be questioned!
207
I will now call your attention, for a short time, to some
occurrences that have taken place in our city.
207
On Sunday, the 4th day of February, brothers Kimball and Grant
spoke very plainly and pointedly in relation to the intercourse
of the Saints with the world; and seriously objected to that
intercourse when it tended to debase and corrupt the Saints. They
were tolerably well posted up in some matters upon which they
spoke. I will not say by what means they were posted, whether by
private confession of some conscience-smitten guilty participant
in things not right, or by the common or ordinary means of
knowledge. Suffice it to say, that they meant those and those
only who were guilty of improprieties, that can not be looked
upon with complacency by this people. The line was drawn between
vice and virtue, so clearly and plainly that none need mistake
it. Several persons took serious exceptions to the teachings that
were then given, and felt themselves insulted, excluded from
society, and as the Indians say, "thrown away."
207
The next day, Monday, the Eastern Mail arrived, and brought a
very belligerent article from the Charleston Mercury. It is said
to have been prompted by the Cabinet at Washington, with design
to raise a fuss with the "Mormons." The article shows a
deep-rooted and heated feeling against the Saints, and takes it
for granted that every evil that can be said of us is true. The
following is a short quotation from the article--
207
"There can be no fellowship between Mormon and Christian. They
cannot exist under the same social system. They cannot be
partners in political power."
207
Here the line is drawn! All fellowship is denied us. No social
relations are permitted. Did brothers Grant and Kimball say
anything more than this. Did they not make as many honorable
exceptions as are made in the foregoing? We are obliged to pocket
all such sayings, and go along about our business.
208
Brothers Grant and Kimball were only God's looking-glasses, to
reflect the sentiment entertained towards us, which, like some
other coming events, cast its shadow one day in advance of the
mail, and was partially endorsed and responded to before it
arrived. If outsiders do not like us to endorse their paper, they
should not present it; and when we endorse it to a limited
extent, it ill becomes them to object to that own doctrine when
the tables are turned.
208
Aside from all strife or prejudice on either side, to what
content are the Saints to unite with the world? They are God's
creatures as well as we. He sustains them and has regard for
them. We ourselves were once of the world, and should not forget
the rock from whence we were hewn, nor the hole of the pit from
whence we were digged. How far, then, is it our duty to extend
our fellowship and regard for them, that we may be justified in
the eyes of God who presides over us all? Remember, ye Elders in
Israel, that you are to go to all nations, and preach the Gospel
to every creature. While abroad on your missions in the discharge
of your official duties, what favors have you a right to ask of
the world? If you are hungry, you have the right to ask them for
food. If you are in distress or in want, and cannot relieve
yourselves, you have the right to ask them for relief and aid. If
any one kindly and generously gives you food, clothing, or money
for Christ's sake, and because he respects and loves you as a
good man, let your peace and blessing rest upon that person, and
upon all others that kindly administer to your wants; and then
when you all appear before the God of truth, forget not to give a
good account of those who favored you on your missions through
this world, and say: "When I was hungry, they gave me food; when
a stranger, they took me in; naked, they clothed me; and when
thirsty, they gave me a cup of cold water." Remember that your
comfort and happiness in this life were measurably suspended upon
their kind offices towards you; and in turn, their future comfort
and happiness will be suspended upon your testimony, and upon
your favorable report it will be said unto them, "Inasmuch as ye
have done it unto one of the least of these, my brethren, ye have
done it unto me. Enter thou into the joys of thy Lord!"
208
But when you go abroad on business of a worldly or temporal
nature, you have not this claim upon the hospitality of the
world; but should pay your way the same as a worldling. But
whether you are abroad on ordinary business, or as a minister of
God, you have no right to make any more free, or take any more
liberties, with other men's wives, sisters, or daughters, than
with the men themselves; and the higher you stand in the Church,
the more heinous and criminal would be such an offence. Whenever
a "Mormon" will do any such thing, you may know that he is under
transgression, that the spirit of truth, of honor, of integrity,
or of God, is not with him. But if any of you, outsiders, have a
"Mormon" wife, who became a "Mormon" before you married her, and
you married her with your eyes opened to the fact, I cannot
promise that your happiness with her will always be
uninterrupted. I say the same in relation to a "Mormon," if he
marry out of this Church (a circumstance that never occurred to
my knowledge). Any "Mormon" who will seek the company of a lewd
woman, either at home or abroad, or that will try to seduce a
virtuous woman, is looked upon precisely the same, and with
similar feeling to those with which we would look upon the
contents of a bilious stomach ejected by the aid of lobelia, or
tartar emetic. We spew such out of our mouth. We can look upon no
such character as a Christian or a gentleman, though he be the
highest "Mormon" official, a civil or military officer, the king
upon his throne, or the President in his chair. The higher the
station, the more sinful and loathsome the act.
209
But if a man, in good faith and integrity, with righteousness as
the girdle of his loins, take unto himself many wives,
acknowledge and sustain them, and honorably care and provide for
their offspring, it is all right with me, and with God, so far as
I know and understand His law, with the Prophets and Apostles of
old, with the Patriarchs and wise men of the East, to which
quarter we look for light natural and spiritual. But woe be unto
him who, alone for guilty pleasure, corrupts himself--who, to
gratify the lower passions, prostrates the fair temple of virtue,
and turns the feet of the unwary and light-hearted female, by
soft and flattering words, from the high road of honor, life, and
immortality, to the shades of misery, shame, corruption, and
death. A creature (not a gentleman) once said to me, "I found
that she was corrupt, and hence no sin if I paid her; as, with
the price of her shame and debauchery, she would supply herself
with the means of a living." "Ah!" thought I, "better die than
live by such means. Had you given her aid with a word of kind
reproof, and kept yourself free from her snare, you would not
have patronized or encouraged her in her sin. Your behavior would
have been that of a God and a Savior; but as it is, you have
acted the part of a devil--joined hands with corruption, and
identified yourself with the prostitute, and with the whore." Let
any man, however high or honorable he may wish to be thought,
give evidence to this community that such is his moral calibre,
he will be spurned from the domiciles and homes of the Saints
(that are Saints) with that becoming indignation that God and
angels will approve. But that man whose mind is unfortified by
religious influence, yet who, from the force of moral principle
and natural goodness and virtue, keeps himself free and unspotted
from those vices, is more to be valued than the fine gold of
Ophir, or the diamond that glitters in the monarch's crown. He is
as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land, or like the oasis
in the desert, which lures the weary wanderer to repose his
brawny limbs on its verdant bed. He draws around him all that
venerate genuine moral worth, and holds an influence that will
not allow him, like a certain Judge, to fly the track and cry,
"Mad dog," when the hydrophobic virus is concealed under his own
tongue.
210
It is our custom to receive all strangers, who come among us
under the name and style of respectability, with kindness and
cordiality, and yet with cautious reserve. We try to make them
comfortable and happy. But if we discover that an advantage is
sought to be taken of our generous good feeling, to practise what
our religion, laws, and vital prejudices are strenuously opposed
to, I mean that practice so common and popular in the world,
sexual intercourse without respect or regard to the solemnities
of the marriage vow, then the thread will be cut at once, and
such characters dropped and despised by the virtuous and good.
The armies of the world cannot force us or frighten us to honor
or respect such persons. They will then question our patriotism,
and send away all manner of reports, prejudicial to our religious
and political standing. But they will be careful about reporting
what they have done. They, of course, are the innocent ones! It
is my candid and unqualified opinion, that but few, if any,
persons living among us, and not of our Church, have ever sent or
carried evil reports of us, who themselves have not met with some
unexpected obstacle in their way to vice and criminal pleasure
and indulgence, or to political ambition and advancement. This
may serve as a key to many things. Because strong language is
used in relation to such vile practices, it may be inferred that
much corruption exists here. But the contrary is true. If
licentiousness or illicit intercourse had gained the footing and
reputation here that it has in London, New York, Boston,
Philadelphia, or Washington, then we might be comparatively
silent while such vices carried the popular sway. But anything
unusual, and of a corrupting character in our midst, excites in
us an indignation that often finds vent in maledictions upon the
heads of the demons that attempt to introduce it.
210
If there were none but Latter-day Saints living in Utah, we
should have no occasion to speak upon this subject as we do; but
being infested by those "who profess the pure morality of the
religion of Jesus," such as the Charleston Mercury endorses and
eulogizes, we are constrained to speak in great plainness. I will
now leave this subject, knowing that he or she that is righteous
will be righteous still; an they who are filthy will be filthy
still.
210
I discover that some of the Eastern papers represent me as a
great blasphemer, because I said, in my lecture on Marriage, at
our last Conference, that Jesus Christ was married at Cana of
Galilee, that Mary, Martha, and others were his wives, and that
he begat children.
210
All that I have to say in reply to that charge is this--they
worship a Savior that is too pure and holy to fulfil the commands
of his Father. I worship one that is just pure and holy enough
"to fulfil all righteousness;" not only the righteous law of
baptism, but the still more righteous and important law "to
multiply and replenish the earth." Startle not at this! for even
the Father himself honored that law by coming down to Mary,
without a natural body, and begetting a son; and if Jesus begat
children, he only "did that which he had seen his Father do."
210
But to return to our subject---the fellowship of the world. Unite
with them just as far as you require them to unite with you, and
upon the same principle. If they are hungry, feed them when in
your power. If they are in distress, trouble, or difficulty.
relieve them. Take them in when strangers, if they ask you. Be
kind unto them and courteous; yet remember that God has given to
you His Holy Spirit as a standard, to which the world should
come. It is your duty to honor that standard, and to keep it
erect. If the world have fellowship and union with you, let it be
in the Spirit of the Lord. But if you allow that standard to fall
in your own hearts, or to become recumbent, and you slide back
into the spirit of the world and unite with them, you have
virtually struck your colors to the enemy, and gone over to his
side! The salt has lost its savor, and is become powerless to
save. It is only fit to be cast out and trodden under foot of
men.
210
If you love and respect the welfare of the world, never allow
yourselves to imbibe their spirit, or to become one with them.
For if you do, you cannot be a savior, but need one as well as
they; for you both stand upon one and the same level. The world
hated the Savior before they hated us, and they killed him
because he would never unite in heart and spirit with them. They
will kill some of us for the same cause. But blessed are the man
and the woman that are hated by the world because they will not
be one with them. "Do them all the good you can, and as little
harm as possible."
210
In conclusion, the present is an important era, an era in which
the nations are becoming angry. They thirst for each other's
blood; and who knows but that all nations will, respectively,
file off under the heads of Greek and Roman, or "Gog and Magog,"
to fight the terrible battles spoken of in sacred writ?
211
Ye Saints of Latter-days, keep your lamps trimmed and burning,
that you walk not in darkness. Ye virgins, wise and foolish,
awake, for, behold, the day is near, and the hour fast
approaching, when it shall be said--"Behold, the Bridegroom
cometh, go ye out to meet him!"
211
Allow me here to close by giving you the translation of a stanza
from a celebrated German poet--
211
"Calmly bear the frowns of fortune,
Soothe the heart oppressed with woe;
Sacred keep the plighted promise,
True alike to friend and foe.
Manly pride display to Princes,
Give to modest worth its due,
Cherish truth with all her vot'ries,
Deprecate the faithless crew."
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / George
Albert Smith, March 18, 1855
George Albert Smith, March 18, 1855
GATHERING AND SANCTIFICATION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD.
A Sermon by Elder George A. Smith, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 18, 1855.
211
Brethren and Sisters--I must express my gratification at the
address which was delivered for our consideration in the former
part of the day. I do not feel as much in the spirit of preaching
as I do in that of listening; but as there is still a short time
to be occupied, at the request of the brethren I will offer for
your consideration a few remarks.
211
According to the example already given this afternoon, I shall
commence by taking a text, which will be found recorded in the
23rd chapter of the Gospel according to St. Matthew--"O
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest
them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered
thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under
her wings, and ye would not."
211
While I call your attention to this passage of Scripture, I have
in view the rich items that have been presented here to-day, the
light of the Spirit which has been manifest in revealing to us
our duty, that purity of life, that submission of conduct, that
correct course which are calculated in all things to enlighten
the Saints, and prepare them for exaltation and eternal lives.
How often, says the Savior, would I have gathered thy children
together, O! Jerusalem, as a hen gathereth her chickens under her
wings, and would have nourished you, but you would not.
211
These words were uttered by the Savior while looking at the vast
city and surrounding country which was then inhabited by the
Jews, who were residing there in security, surrounded with
plenty, and were at the same time almost universally in open
rebellion against the law of heaven.
212
It has been a very common saying in the world that the Lord was
able to do everything, that he could do anything he had a mind to
do, and accomplish what he pleased; that he possessed universal
power, and could accomplish what he undertook. But what says our
text? "How oft would I have gathered you, but you would not."
This indicates that he could not do it, because they were not
willing; that is the way we understand the language. It is plain
also from the text, that if the people of Jerusalem, the children
of Israel, would have listened, and would have been gathered, he
would have nourished them, and conferred upon them the principles
of salvation, the laws of exaltation which it was his desire to
give them. Let me say, then, that from the foundation of the
world, or, in other words, from the fall of man until the period
of the declaration of the words of our text, we find plainly
illustrated, in the whole history contained in the sacred book,
the principle that the Lord wished to reveal unto the children of
men things which had been hid from before the foundation of the
world, principles which would exalt them to celestial thrones,
but they would not, or, which amounts to the same, He could never
find a people, could never communicate with a generation or a
very numerous body of men that would obey His commandments,
listen to His counsel, and observe His wisdom, or be led by His
revelations.
212
Some of my friends may think I am doing injustice by these
remarks to the Zion of Enoch. I am aware that the Lord did in the
days of Enoch gather together enough of the inhabitants of the
earth to build a city, but in consequence of the rebellion, the
wickedness, and oppression of the great mass of mankind, He could
not save that city from destruction, only by taking it unto His
own bosom; hence went forth the saying of old, "Zion is fled." So
far as revealed records show, that is the nearest He ever came to
the point of accomplishing the end of His undertaking, touching
the redemption of the human family, up to the days of the Savior.
212
As we have learned, from Elder Hyde's sermon this afternoon, the
same thing is illustrated in the history of Joseph; he wished to
reveal the will of God to his brethren, but they rebelled, and
sold him into Egypt. Moses undertook to give the children of
Israel the laws of the Priesthood, to make them a holy people, a
chosen generation, a kingdom of Priests, but what was the result?
They would not receive it; and although God had delivered them
from the plagues of Egypt, from the hands of Pharoah, brought
them through the Red Sea, and led them by a cloud by day and a
pillar of fire by night, yet, when Moses went into the presence
of God to receive His law, to receive those principles that were
to magnify them, and make them a kingdom of Priests, a holy
people, they, a whole people, concluded that it was best to
worship a calf. "Why," said they, "our neighbors worship calves,
they have gods, they have idols, and we wish to worship something
that we can see, for we do not know what has become of this
Moses, and we want a god that we can see and handle."
213
In taking a passing glance of this subject, we find the same
attempt was made in the days of Solomon, the wise king of Israel.
The Lord undertook to prepare a place, a house wherein He could
reveal unto His people the law of exaltation. He made the
attempt, but before that house could be completed, one of the
very men through whom the ordinances of exaltation were to be
revealed must be put to death by the cruel treachery of wicked
men, stirred up by the adversary, which frustrated the design.
The keys of the Priesthood consequently had to be kept a secret,
and years after, the Prophets were lamenting, mourning,
complaining, and finding fault with the people because the Lord
could never be permitted to reveal the fulness of His will to the
children of men. Micah, after reflecting how often the Lord had
attempted to reveal His law, and as his eye by the spirit of
prophecy glanced down through the vista of time to the last days,
exclaims in a transport of joy, "But in the last days it shall
come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be
established in the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted
above the hills; and people shall flow unto it. And many nations
shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to the mountain of
the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach
us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths; for the law shall
go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."
213
This was just a glimpse that the Prophet had of the establishment
of the purposes of Jehovah in the last days. He saw the nations
flowing to the tops of the mountains to receive that law of
redemption which the world would not receive in the meridian of
time, when the Savior made his appearance, and presented himself
to the house of Israel, chose his Apostles, conferred upon them
the keys of the Priesthood, and sent them forth to bear testimony
to the sons of men. The result of his divine mission is
manifested in the words of our text, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how
often would I have gathered you as a hen gathereth her chickens
under her wings, but ye would not."
213
Says John, when speaking of our Savior, "He came unto his own,
and his own received him not. But as many as received him, to
them gave he power to become the sons of God." Power was given
them to become the sons of God, and joint heirs with Christ;
hence the principles of exaltation were clearly illustrated by
Jesus Christ and his Apostles, yet the people would not receive
them. In a few years afterwards we find that every person who
preached the pure Gospel of Jesus Christ was doomed to
destruction by the hands of wicked men, the power of the
adversary increased, Paganism overwhelmed the true Church, and
Pagan institutions were substituted instead, and the Christian
religion either had to hide itself in the dens and caves of the
earth, or bow to the unmeaning mummeries of ancient Pagan Rome.
Notwithstanding this, the Lord had His eye upon the great point
to be attained, the great object to be accomplished, when He
would again attempt to gather the children of Israel together,
and nourish them, and teach them of His ways, and learn them to
walk in His paths.
213
The very first moment after the angel of God had communicated to
Joseph Smith the revelation of the fulness of the Gospel, what do
we discover? We discover that all the blood hounds of earth and
hell were let loose upon him. The very first attempt that could
be made to bear testimony of the Gospel was to be thwarted by
persecution, the editorial thunder was immediately let loose, and
as the old Quaker said to the dog that came to his store, being a
little offended at the animal, "I will not kill thee, but I will
give thee a bad name," so he turns him out and halloos, "Bad
dog," judging rightly that somebody would suppose him to be mad,
and shoot him. That was the devil's plan when this Gospel was
first introduced, the cry was, "False prophet, impostor,
delusion, fornication," mixed up with every kind of slander.
213
Every person who is well acquainted with the history of this
Church knows that at the commencement of it the persecutions
commenced, and they continued to increase until the death of the
Prophet. Forty-seven times he was arraigned before the tribunals
of law, and had to sustain all the expense of defending himself
in those vexatious suits, and was every time acquitted. He was
never found guilty but once. I have been told, by Patriarch Emer
Harris, that on a certain occasion he was brought before a
magistrate in the State of New York, and charged with having cast
out devils; the magistrate, after hearing the witnesses, decided
that he was guilty, but as the statutes of New York did not
provide a punishment for casting out devils, he was acquitted.
214
The limited amount of time which I may use this afternoon,
compels me to take but a partial glance at certain points that I
wish to notice in connexion with our text.
214
Among the first principles that were revealed to the children of
men in the last days was the gathering; the first revelations
that were given to the Church were to command them to gather, and
send Elders to seek out a place for the gathering of the Saints.
What is the gathering for? Why was it that the Savior wished the
children of Israel to gather together? It was that they might
become united and provide a place wherein he could reveal unto
them keys which have been hid from before the foundation of the
world; that he could unfold unto them the laws of exaltation, and
make them a kingdom of Priests, even the whole people, and exalt
them to thrones and dominions in the celestial world.
214
For this purpose, in 1833, the Saints commenced to build a Temple
in Kirtland, the cost of which was not less than one hundred
thousand dollars. A mere handful of Saints commenced that work,
but they were full of faith and energy, and willing, as they
supposed, to sacrifice everything for the building up of Zion. In
a few weeks some of them apostatized; the trials were too great,
the troubles were too severe. I know persons who apostatized
because they supposed they had reasons; for instance, a certain
family, after having travelled a long journey, arrived in
Kirtland, and the prophet asked them to stop with him until they
could find a place. Sister Emma, in the mean time, asked the old
lady if she would have a cup of tea to refresh her after the
fatigues of the journey, or a cup of coffee. This whole family
apostatized because they were invited to take a cup of tea or
coffee, after the Word of Wisdom was given.
214
Another family, about the same time, apostatized because Joseph
Smith came down out of the translating room, where he had been
translating by the gift and power of God, and commenced playing
with his little children. Some such trials as these, you know,
had to be encountered.
214
I recollect a gentleman who came from Canada, and who had been a
Methodist, and had always been in the habit of praying to a God
who had no ears, and as a matter of course had to shout and
halloo pretty loud to make him hear. Father Johnson asked him to
pray in their family worship in the evening, and he got on such a
high key, and hallooed so loud that he alarmed the whole village.
Among others, Joseph came running out, saying, "What is the
matter? I thought by the noise that the heavens and the earth
were coming together," and said to the man, "that he ought not to
give way to such an enthusiastic spirit, and bray so much like a
jackass." Because Joseph said that, the poor man put back to
Canada, and apostatized; he thought he would not pray to a God
who did not want to be screamed at with all one's might.
215
We progressed in this way while we were building the Kirtland
Temple. The Saints had a great many traditions which they had
borrowed from their fathers, and laid the foundations, and built
that Temple with great toil and suffering, compared with what we
have now to endure. They got that building so far finished as to
be dedicated; this was what the Lord wanted, He wished them to
provide a place wherein He could reveal to the children of men
those principles that will exalt them to eternal glory, and make
them Saviors on mount Zion. Four hundred and sixteen Elders,
Priests, Teachers, and Deacons met in the Kirtland Temple on the
evening of its dedication. I can see faces here that were in that
assembly. The Lord poured His Spirit upon us and gave us some
little idea of the law of anointing, and conferred upon us some
blessings. He taught us how to shout hosannah, gave Joseph the
keys of the gathering together of Israel, and revealed to us,
what? Why the fact of it was, He dare not yet trust us with the
first key of the Priesthood. He told us to wash ourselves, and
that almost made the women mad, and they said, as they were not
admitted into the Temple while this washing was being performed,
that some mischief was going on, and some of them were right
huffy about it.
215
We were instructed to wash each other's feet, as an evidence that
we had borne testimony of the truth of the Gospel to the world.
We were taught to anoint each other's head with oil in the name
of the Lord, as an ordinance of anointing. All these things were
to be done in their time, place, and season. All this was plain
and simple, yet some apostatized because there was not more of
it, and others because there was too much.
215
On the evening after the dedication of the Temple, hundreds of
the brethren received the ministering of angels, saw the light
and personages of angels, and bore testimony of it. They spake in
new tongues, and had a greater manifestation of the power of God
than that described by Luke on the day of Pentecost. Yet a great
portion of the persons who saw these manifestations, in a few
years, and some of them in a few weeks, apostatized. If the Lord
had on that occasion revealed one single sentiment more, or went
one step further to reveal more fully the law of redemption, I
believe He would have upset the whole of us. The fact was, He
dare not, on that very account, reveal to us a single principle
further than He had done, for He had tried, over and over again,
to do it. He tried at Jerusalem; He tried away back before the
flood; He tried in the days of Moses; and He had tried, from time
to time, to find a people to whom He could reveal the law of
salvation, and He never could fully accomplish it; and He was
determined this time to be so careful, and advance the idea so
slowly, to communicate them to the children of men with such
great caution that, at all hazards, a few of them might be able
to understand and obey. For, says the Lord, my ways are not as
your ways, nor my thoughts as your thoughts; for as the heavens
are higher than the earth, so are my ways than your ways, and my
thoughts than your thoughts.
215
For instance, you tell a man he must be baptized for the
remission of his sins; then the query arises, "What use is it to
dip a man in water?" You tell a man he should repent of his sins,
cease to do evil, and learn to do well, and the answer is, "Well,
and what is the reason of all that!" Tell him that he should
receive the imposition of hands on his head for the reception of
the Holy Ghost, and he will feel some as the old woman did where
I was preaching and baptizing in England. An old lady came to be
baptized; we accordingly baptized her. When the time came to
attend to the ordinance of confirmation, I began to confirm the
company of new disciples. I had noticed that she lacked soap and
water, things that evidently were scarce about her house. When I
came up to lay my hands upon her, says she, "Don't you lay your
filthy paws upon my head." The fact of it was, she had received
all the law of redemption she could receive, and the law of
laying on of hands looked so foolish to her that she would not
have anything to do with it.
216
This serves to illustrate the saying, that our ways are not as
the ways of the Lord, nor our thoughts as His; neither do the
plans which the Lord has devised for the good of man correspond
with the plans and views which men devise for their own good. Now
if the Lord had considered it wisdom, on the day of the Kirtland
endowment and great solemn assembly, to come forward and reveal
to the children of men the facts that are laid down plainly in
the Bible, and had told them that, without the law of sealing, no
man could be exalted to a throne in the celestial kingdom, that
is, without he had a woman by his side; and that no woman could
be exalted in the celestial world, without she was exalted with a
man at her head; that the man is not without the woman, nor the
woman without the man in the Lord; had He revealed this simple
sentiment, up would have jumped some man, saying, "What! got to
have a woman sealed to me in order to be saved, in order to be
exalted to thrones, dominions, and eternal increase?" "Yes." "I
do not believe a word of it, I cannot stand that, for I never
intended to get married, I do not believe in any of this
nonsense." At the same time, perhaps somebody else might have had
faith to receive it. Again up jumps somebody else, "Brother
Joseph, I have had two wives in my lifetime, cannot I have them
both in eternity?" "No." If he had said yes, perhaps we should
all have apostatized at once.
216
Now I will illustrate this still further. The Lord did actually
reveal one principle to us there, and that one principle was
apparently so simple, and so foolish in their eyes, that a great
many apostatized over it, because it was so contrary to their
notions and views. It was this, after the people had fasted all
day, they sent out and got wine and bread, and blessed them, and
distributed them to the multitude, that is, to the whole assembly
of the brethren, and they ate and drank, and prophesied, and bore
testimony, and continued so to do until some of the High Council
of Missouri stepped into the stand, and, as righteous Noah did
when he awoke from his wine, commenced to curse their enemies.
You never felt such a shock go through any house or company in
the world as went through that. There was almost a rebellion
because men would get up and curse their enemies; although they
could remember well that it is written that Noah cursed his own
grandson, and that God recognized that curse to such an extent
that, at this day, millions of his posterity are consigned to
perpetual servitude.
216
Many men are foolish enough to think that they can thwart the
power of God, and can liberate the sons of Ham from that curse
before its time has expired. Some of the brethren thought it was
best to apostatize, because the spirit of cursing was with men
who had been driven from Missouri by mob violence. Yet every word
that they prophesied has been fulfilled. They prophesied that the
bones of many of those murderers should bleach on the prairie,
and that birds should pick out their eyes, and beasts devour
their flesh. Men who have traversed the plains of Mexico,
California, Nebraska, and Kansas, have often seen the fulfilment
of that prophecy in the most marvellous manner. We have seen
their names upon trees, on the heads of old trunks, and bits of
boards; the names of men that I knew, and I knew just as well, in
the Kirtland Temple, what would be their fate, as I know now. But
that tried us, some of us were awfully tried about it. The Lord
dared not then reveal anything more; He had given us all we could
swallow; and persecution raged around us to such an extent that
we were obliged to forsake our beautiful Temple, and flee into
the State of Missouri.
217
He there put us into another sieve, and sifted us good, and we
were then driven from the State of Missouri, leaving the Prophet
and a good many of his brethren in prison. We thus passed on from
the year 1837 until the year 1843, when the Lord concluded that
the people who had been gathered, since the scattering from
Missouri, had been made acquainted with the principles of His
kingdom so long, that they must have become strong enough for Him
to reveal one sentiment more.
217
Whereupon, the Prophet goes up on the stand, and, after preaching
about everything else he could think of in the world, at last
hints at the idea of the law of redemption, makes a bare hint at
the law of sealing, and it produced such a tremendous excitement
that, as soon as he had got his dinner half eaten, he had to go
back to the stand, and unpreach all that he had preached, and
left the people to guess at the matter. While he was thus
preaching he turned to the men sitting in the stand, and who were
the men who should have backed him up, for instance, to our good
old President Marks, William and Wilson Law, and father Cowles,
and a number of other individuals about Nauvoo, for this occurred
when the Twelve were in the Eastern portions of the United
States, and said, "If I were to reveal the things that God has
revealed to me, if I were to reveal to this people the doctrines
that I know are for their exaltation, these men would spill my
blood." This shows the improvement that had been, the advancement
that had been made, and the light that had been attained. He also
said, that there were men and women in that congregation who
imagined themselves almost perfect, and who would oppose and
reject the principles of exaltation, and would never fully
realize their mistake until the morning of the resurrection. I
was not there, and did not hear the discourse; but persons were
there who could write two or three words of a sentence, and I
profess to be good enough at guessing, to tell what the balance
was.
217
In tracing the history of this Church through the records, I make
myself acquainted with circumstances, and I cannot but see
illustrated before the eyes of the whole people the fatherly care
that God had to take in revealing to this people the law of
exaltation. Finally, He revealed so much of it that William Law,
one of the First Presidency, and one of the most sanctimonious
men in Israel, got alarmed for fear that Joseph was going to kill
him, and he called the whole of the Police before the City
Council, and had them all sworn, and cross examined, to find out
if Joseph had instructed any of them to kill him. I told some of
the boys at that time, that he knew he had done something that he
ought to die for, or he would not be so afraid of his best
friends. Joseph said to the Council and Police, "I might live, as
Caesar might have lived, were it not for a right hand Brutus;"
and the illustration of that saying is most clearly shown by
William Law's operations in bringing about the murder of the
Prophet. The men who were in his bosom, shared his confidence,
and professed to be his warmest and best friends, were the men to
treacherously shed his blood.
218
Why? Because he had revealed one additional principle of the law
of redemption, that is, that the man is not without the woman,
nor the woman without the man, in the Lord; that if a man went to
the eternal world without obeying the law of sealing, he would
remain forever alone, forever a servant, and could never have any
increase; that if a woman entered the celestial world without
having complied with the law of sealing, as intrusted by the
Savior to his Apostles, she would remain for ever alone, and
without any increase; and if either man or woman should reject
the principles of that law, they would forever lament and mourn
that they might have been exalted to an eternal increase, and an
everlasting dominion, but they would not have it.
218
There was a very high degree of hypocrisy manifested in the
manners of this President William Law that always astonished me.
I have learned, in writing history, one or two very singular
instances.
218
In 1843 Joseph Smith was arrested two hundred and fifty miles
from home; the Saints felt a great anxiety for his safety;
hundreds of individuals went out of Nauvoo on horseback, and took
possession of all the roads between the Mississippi and Illinois
rivers, and some set out on a steamboat, with a determination to
examine every boat on the rivers, and attack any one that had him
on board; and some of the most rapid marches on record were
performed on that occasion. Among others William Law started out
with a party; when he met Joseph, he rushed up to him and took
him in his arms, and hugged him, and kissed him before some fifty
or a hundred witnesses. He must have loved him wonderfully, for,
about half an hour previous to his meeting Joseph, he had got the
idea that he had been shipped on board a steamboat into Missouri,
and he was dreadfully excited. Brother A. P. Rockwood, or John
Butler, can tell you how he talked. "O!" says he, "I would not
have Joseph taken to Missouri and killed for any thing in the
world, for property would fall more than one half its value in
Nauvoo." There is the saying of a man who, like Judas, could kiss
the Prophet, when probably there were not many men in the whole
city that would have cared a farthing for all the property in the
world, when compared with saving Joseph's life.
218
After the death of the Prophet, the world and the devil thought
that they had once more destroyed the attempt of the Almighty to
reveal the law of exaltation, as only part of the work of rearing
the Temple was then done. The news spread all over the United
States that the Governor of Illinois had treacherously pledged
the faith of the State for the safety of Joseph Smith, and also
how honorably the Prophet had acted in every thing under these
trying circumstances, being well aware that his death was
intended, and the people were really shocked at such base
treachery, but generally exclaimed, "How disgraceful! how
disgraceful!! to murder him so treacherously!!! But on second
thoughts, it is a good thing he is dead."
218
By and bye the devil discovered that brother Joseph's blood was
not spilled before the Lord had said, "You have done enough, you
may rest from your labors." He had conferred upon others the
knowledge of the Priesthood; and God raised up another man to be
a Prophet unto Israel, to be a President, a Ruler, and
Instructor. I once heard a person say, "O! I do wish brother
Brigham was as good a man as Joseph was." Now let me tell you,
brethren, that if brother Brigham was one particle better man
than he is, he could not stay among us, he would have to leave
us; he is just as good a man as we are at present worthy of
having in our midst. The Lord in mercy to us has given us a great
Prophet and a wise Ruler in Israel, that we may exert our powers,
influence, and wisdom, under his direction, to prepare for the
revelation of the law of exaltation which has been so long
promised.
219
We went to work in Nauvoo and finished the Temple, and had no
sooner got it done but we had to leave it to be burned by our
enemies; and they then thought that if we were only driven into
the wilderness, our sufferings would be so great in the desert
that we should all perish, and that would be the end of the
matter. The devil wisely got up a new system of treatment; after
they had robbed us of every thing we had, and driven us from all
the comforts and necessaries of life into the desert, he
commenced to adopt the "let alone system" upon us, under the
impression that we would die of our own accord. They commenced
this under glorious auspices, when we had nothing to eat, nothing
to wear, not a drop of rain to water the earth, and a desert all
around us, of the apparent fertility of which you may judge, when
the mountaineers said that they would give a thousand dollars for
the first bushel of wheat or corn that was raised in the Valley.
While letting us alone, a considerable change took place; but it
was hard to let us alone long, they had to give us an occasional
poke, that we might know they were still alive.
219
While letting us alone the Gospel was introduced into the
Sandwich Islands, and into Denmark, and has begun to pour out its
blessings in Sweden, Norway, Italy, France, Germany, Switzerland,
Africa, Australia, Malta, Gibraltar, the Crimea, and the East
Indies, and is spreading all over the world ten times more
rapidly than ever. All this came through "letting us alone." I do
not know but they may conclude it to be the best to give us
another blow up; if they do, it will be precisely as it was with
the man who did not like the mustard stalk in his garden, which
grew up, and became large and full of seed. The owner saw it had
gone to seed in the garden, and became dreadfully irritated with
the gardener, and got the hoe, and beat the stalks to pieces in
his anger, and scattered the seed all over the garden. That is
the way our enemies have operated the whole time, so they may as
well take the "let alone system" as any other. Joseph prophesied
that if they would let us alone, we would spread the Gospel all
over the world, and if they did not let us alone, we would spread
it anyhow, only a little quicker.
219
But to my text, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the
Prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often
would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not!" Let me
tell you, my friends, that the foundation of another Temple is
laid, and the very moment the first stone was placed, that moment
the devil began to rage again; and if this people will be united,
they will be the identical people that will "learn the ways of
the Lord," and the Lord will reveal unto them things that have
been hid from before the foundation of the world. We find
ourselves here, not by our own will but forced by our enemies, in
the midst of the tops of the mountains, about a mile above the
Christian world, surrounded by mountains whose tops are covered
with perpetual snows; and we also find the fulfilment of the
prophecy that many people of all nations are saying, "Come, let
us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of true God of
Jacob, and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His
paths."
220
We are here, and the Lord is determined, if He can accomplish it,
if we will let Him, to reveal unto us the laws of exaltation. He
is determined to make this people "kings and Priests unto God and
his Father;" to give them the keys of exaltation for the
redemption of themselves, and of all their dead back to the time
when the covenant was broken. If this people will be submissive
and obedient to the laws and instructions of His Prophet and His
Apostles, obey the teachings that are given unto them, and keep
themselves pure, He will reveal unto them all those blessings;
and will not say unto us, as he said to Jerusalem, "How oft would
I have gathered you, but you would not." If we will be submissive
and listen to the revelations of the Most High, remembering that
His ways are not as our ways, and His thoughts as our thoughts,
for as the heavens are higher than the earth so are His ways than
our ways, and His thoughts than our thoughts; if we will remember
this, and act upon it, we are in the way to obtain those keys of
power, and profit by them; that is to say, we are right on the
grand turnpike to exaltation.
220
I recollect a story I heard Joseph once tell to a sectarian
minister; he had been preaching to him some of the first
principles of the Gospel; the minister acknowledged that the
doctrines were strictly according to the New Testament, but gave
a kind of a pious sigh, and said, "I am afraid there is something
wrong at the bottom of it." Joseph replied, "I feel a good deal
as the honest Irishman did, who landed in America, and started to
go into the country, and see how it looked. As he was walking
along the road, he came across a very pious minister of the
Methodist order, who came up to the Irishman, and, thinking that
he must say something about religion, as he sat in his two
wheeled gig, says, 'Patrick, have you made your peace with your
God?' 'Ah, faith, sir, and sure we never had a falling out.' That
rather shocked the priest, and he gave vent to an unearthly
grunt, and said, 'You are lost, lost.' 'Faith, sir, how can I be
lost in the middle of the big turnpike?'" I tell you we are in
the middle of the "big turnpike," and if we continue in it the
keys of exaltation are with us, and the great work of God will
unfold to this people things that have been hid from before the
foundation of the world. Let us be as clay in the hands of the
potter, and strive will our mights to build up this work, and it
will not be said of us, as it was of Jerusalem, "O Jerusalem,
Jerusalem, how oft would I have gathered you, but ye would not."
220
May God bless you, and enable us to fulfil and carry out His
great and glorious designs, is my prayer in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
C. Kimball, September 17, 1854
Heber C. Kimball, September 17, 1854
OBEDIENCE--THE PRIESTHOOD--SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION--THE
SAINTS AND THE WORLD.
An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, September 17, 1854.
220
It is some time since I spoke to this congregation, and it is
with me as it probably is with many others, the longer I sit, and
the less I say, the more I am troubled with fear. Is it the fear
of God? No. It is a kind of a fear of the world--a fear of man.
Now there is scarcely a person but what has more or less of these
feelings, at times. I recollect often hearing brother Joseph
Smith say that many times his legs trembled like Belshazzar's
when he got up to speak before the world, and before the Saints.
221
I have been interested with the relation brother Staines has
given, although he could not relate all the experience he has had
since he came into this Church some twelve or fourteen years ago.
If he could remember it all, and relate it, his experience would
be very interesting. It is good, and I have been interested with
it. I am interested with everything that is good; and in fact, I
am interested with a great many things which are not so very
good, for there is nothing that I see on earth or in the heavens
but what interests me, and gives me an experience. When I see a
man take the wrong road--the road which leads to death, it is an
experience to me, and it opens my eyes to shun that path. And we
are taught that if a man will not learn by precept, or by
example, he has to learn by what he suffers. By seeing the bad
example of another I can shun that path, and escape the
difficulties he goes into. Of course his experience is quite a
schoolmaster to me; for if I do not take that road, I do not
suffer the inconvenience he does.
221
During my whole course from the day I first heard of "Mormonism,"
more than twenty-two years ago, I have never had but one desire,
and that is to do what I am counselled, it matters not to me
whether it be by the voice of God, or by the voice of His
servants, it is all the same with me. When we go forth as the
servants of God, we are dictated by the Holy Ghost, and the Holy
Ghost will speak the truth, and that is the word of God, it is
the revelations of Jesus Christ, and it is the voice of God to
us.
222
When He commands us to go forth and preach His word, and declare
His Gospel--faith, and repentance, and baptism for the remission
of sins, with the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost. He says it is the same as though it were spoken by His own
voice, and the same condemnation will rest upon the world, and
upon those people who hear it and do not abide it, and keep it,
and walk in it. This is my testimony, and this is the testimony
that God has revealed to us as a people. When he sent forth his
disciples in his day he said, If they will not hear you they will
not hear me; and if they will not obey you they will not obey me,
and if they will not obey me they will not obey my Father. So it
is with us, if you will not listen, obey, and practise those
things that are laid before you by President Young and his
brethren, you would not obey God, if He should speak from the
heavens. Why? Because the Almighty has appointed him his
delegate, just as much as we have appointed Doctor Bernhisel to
be our Delegate to Congress, to lay before them those things that
we want in connexion with him. He has not gone to do his own
will, but he has gone to do the will of those who have sent him.
So it is with President Young. He is our head, he is our
President, our Prophet, and Leader, and the Government of the
United States have appointed him our Governor. He was before, in
a Church capacity. Then his voice to this people is the voice of
God, just as much as was Moses God, when God called him and set
him to preside among the children of Israel. His word was the
word of God to that people, and when they did not listen to him
they suffered the penalty. We read there were two-and-twenty
thousand fell in one day because of their rebellion. They
rebelled against Moses, against his counsel, and against his
government, which was of course rebelling against the character
who sent him. God sent him and authorized him; and to us
President Young is sent, ordained, and appointed by the Almighty,
as Joseph's successor, to lead this people. I want the world to
know this; I want the people who come into these valleys, and do
not believe "Mormonism," to know what we believe. Probably there
are but few men in the United States but what know that we look
up to President Brigham Young as our leader, Prophet, and
dictator. I want you to understand that I actually do, and I
believe I have done so to the entire satisfaction of this people.
I have proved it by my works from the day I came into the Church
until the present time.
222
Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and was sent of God. He had
visits from holy angels from the heavens, who authorized him to
commit to this nation the Gospel, the plan of salvation and
eternal life, which will save every man and woman that believe
it, and practise it in their lives--in their out-goings, and in
their in-comings. I know it will save them. You have my
testimony, and my testimony is true, and you will find it so,
every soul of you who will practise it.
222
We believe this book, the Bible, to be an historical account of
Jesus Christ, and his Apostles and Prophets. We believe it is
sacred, and the great majority of this people actually practise
it; and there is not a man nor woman in this Church, who believe
it, but what have been baptized for the remission of their sins,
and that too by immersion, being buried with Christ by baptism.
This is what they have done, and that enables them, after they
have received the laying on of hands, to receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost, and they are entitled to a membership in the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If they honor that
membership, and are faithful, they will continue in it, not in
time only, but in eternity, worlds without end. These are my
feelings, and my determination is to continue to the end.
222
I am now in my fifty-fourth year; I am a Latter-day Saint, full
in the faith, and not only in the faith, but I have a knowledge
of the truth of the work. I know that God lives and dwells in the
heavens; for I have asked Him scores of times, and hundreds of
times, for things, and have received them. Is not that a pretty
good proof that He hears me, when I ask Him for things and get
them; and is not that a proof that He lives, and dwells in the
heavens? I think it is. I suppose He dwells there, He could not
dwell anywhere else, but in what particular portion He dwells, I
do not precisely know, though He is not so far off as many
imagine. He is near by, His angels are our associates, they are
with us and round about us, and watch over us, and take care of
us, and lead us, and guide us, and administer to our wants in
their ministry and in their holy calling unto which they are
appointed. We are told in the Bible that angels are ministering
spirits to minister to those who shall become heirs of salvation.
223
Bless my soul, look at the unbelieving world, that is a great
many of them, they now believe in spiritual knockings, spiritual
communications, and spiritual rappings, and they will ask the
same spirit for this, and for that; to know this, that, and the
other; and, "Won't you cause that table to kick up its legs, and
that chair to dance, and cause a knocking here, and a knocking
there?" They believe all this, still they do not believe that God
can communicate. And at the same time those that they communicate
with are corrupt spirits, and they might know it, and still they
say they can speak from the heavens, and communicate this, that,
and the other, and tell them where their friends are. If wicked
spirits can do this, I want to know, on the same principle, if
the righteous have not power to communicate to the children of
men? And has not God power to do it? He has. The whole world is
now enthusiastic in these things.
223
I never heard a knocking, or saw a table dance, only as I kicked
it myself. I do not want them knocking and dancing around me.
223
The people of the world do not believe in revelation from God,
and they believe that Joseph Smith was a fool to pretend to have
revelation direct from heaven, but still they are all engaged in
this matter, in getting revelations from evil, corrupt, and
comparatively ignorant spirits, and wicked men. Some became
spiritual writers by a spirit taking their hand, and writing
without their consent. I do not thank any person to take my hand
and write without my consent; we do not like such proceedings. We
believe they exist, but they are not for us. We receive
communications upon another principle, and that is direct from
heaven, from God's servants, delegates, or administrators; this
is what we believe most devoutly; and we intend to practise our
religion, and to be governed by it.
223
I have no doubt but the gentlemen who have come in this year will
discover a difference in the manners and conduct of the people
here, when compared with those of the cities from whence we have
come. We do not admit of some practices in our city that they
admit of in the United States, at least in all of their great
cities. We desire to live a virtuous and holy life, and do unto
others as we wish others to do unto us, and for that reason many
of us have been driven from the United States; I say many of us,
for a great many who are now here have not been driven here, but
have come since we were driven, and we have passed through a
great many trials. Brother Staines was speaking about some of
them. I was one of the first, in connexion with President Young,
who came to this valley when it was a desolate region, and we
could not even get a chart from Fremont, nor from any other man,
from which to learn the course to this place. I was one who
helped to pick out the road. When we started to come here, we had
no more provisions with us than those emigrants started with, to
whom we have sent flour this season. We had only one
hundred-weight a-piece, and came here with nothing but what was
in our wagons, only as we hunted and killed game. When we got to
the upper ferry of Platte river, half of our company had not a
mouthful of bread. That would look a little harder to you than
the cricket time, still there was no grunting, nor murmuring, for
it was beyond the grunting point; it would not do any good to
find fault; it would not provide bread, buffalo, antelope, deer,
nor elk.
223
I recollect one day, I believe it was on the Platte, brother
Brigham said to me, "Brother Heber, what do you think about it,
do you think we shall go any further?" I knew he asked this
question to try me. I replied, I wanted to go the whole journey,
and find some white sandstone, and see what there was in the
earth. There never was a day when I would not go with him until
we found a location. I knew there was a place somewhere, though
at times the prospect appeared dreary, but here it was on high.
It is the best country I ever saw. I have lived in the best
portions of the United States, but this country is better. I have
lived where Joseph found the plates, and where the angel of the
Lord administered to him; it is the heart of the world, but is
that place as good as this? No. It does not begin to bring forth
wheat, corn, oats, and every other vegetation that the heart
desires, like this land. We are going to be comfortable here.
224
The troops of the United States have come here; see how liberal
they have offered for wheat, and not only for wheat, but for
oats, barley, corn, potatoes, cheese, chickens, beets, carrots,
parsnips, and everything they wish to buy. We do not say so much
about the merchants, they have got plenty. You will see how good
we will make the transient residents feel this winter.
224
How comfortable they feel, and rejoice to dwell in the midst of
white people. They never thought for a moment we were white men
and women; but when they came, they found out, to their
astonishment, that the people in Utah were quite white, and right
from their own country. Bless your souls, we are a free people,
it is not a slave country here; still I admit we have to slave
pretty hard to raise these fine things. Well now, do not be
disheartened; make yourselves comfortable; treat us well, and you
shall be treated well, and the best you ever were in your lives;
but HANDS OFF. I speak just as I feel. My heart is good, kind,
and generous; but there are lots of men more generous than I am,
and again there are lots that are not so much so. All kinds of
spirits have all kinds of capacities. There are as many spirits
here as you can see persons, for they all have spirits in them;
and some are more snappish than others, and some are more
liberal, kind, and generous, and more divested of selfishness
than others. If that is a fact, it proves to me that you can
become just as generous as the most generous. Let us try, and
what I say to one Saint I say to all the Saints, and to all
people that come into this valley, be generous, be friendly, and
be Saints.
224
We want you to be Saints while you stay here; for you know in the
days of the Apostles, when they were among the Romans they did as
Romans did; and while you are among the "Mormons," do as the
"Mormons" do; be generous, and be white folks. We are white
folks; a good portion of us were born in the United States, and a
great many in Old England; and they are our brethren and sisters.
My father came from there, and fought for this country, and
sustained it; if he did not my grandfather did, it is along in
that train some where. We have all come from the old countries,
and come into a new country, into the States; and from that we
have emigrated into still newer countries--into the tops of the
mountains, just as the Prophet said. They declared the Saints
would be gathered in the last days, and we are gathering to build
a city to the name of our God, and we are going to build a
Temple, and houses of worship, that when you come here you may
worship with us, and when you are among the "Mormons" do as the
"Mormons" do, do right, and keep the commandments of God. I have
said a good many times, when a man comes into my house, if he is
a Catholic, a Pagan, a Quaker, a Baptist, a Methodist, a Soldier,
a Captain, a Governor, or a President, he has got to subject
himself to the order of my house; and when I bow down on my
knees, I want him to bow down with me. That is my religion, let
him bow down and pray with me; and then if I go into another
man's house, if he stands up to pray, I will stand up too and
pray with him. That is good religion. Do as the Romans do when
you are among them. A man can stand up, kneel down, or sit down,
and not pray, and be as cross as he has a mind too, but let him
be subject to the governor or the government of that house, and
when he goes into another kingdom, let him be subject to that
kingdom. God says, "If a man keep my commandments he has no need
to break the laws of the land!" These are my feelings.
225
Let us be Saints, and keep the commandments of God, and mind our
own business. That is my religion. We want all men to do this, we
want all women to observe the same thing--to keep the
commandments of God, and keep themselves pure and clean. And if
you are not clean, pure, and holy, I would advise you to repent
of your sins, and go and be baptized for the remission of them,
and sanctify yourselves, and receive the Holy Ghost, that it may
show you things to come, and bring things to your remembrance.
That is my counsel and advice.
225
May God bless you, brethren and sisters, and bless this whole
people, male and female, old and young, foreigner and every body
else; may He bless you with peace and quietness, that we may have
a heavenly time, a joyful time during the coming winter. May God
bless you with these blessings, and every other, in the name of
Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 /
Jedediah M. Grant, December 17, 1854
Jedediah M. Grant, December 17, 1854
THE FIRST PRINCIPLES OF THE GOSPEL.
A Discourse by President J. M. Grant, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 17, 1854.
225
I will call your attention this morning while I read to you that
scripture recorded in the Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the
Galatians, 1st. chap.
[President Grant read the whole chapter.]
225
Not long ago, our President was saying that he would like it, if
the Elders would preach the Gospel. Considering myself an Elder,
and years ago having had some experience in preaching the first
principles of the Gospel to the world, I thought this morning I
would endeavor, by the aid of your prayers, and by the aid of the
Spirit of the Lord, to preach what I consider the Gospel.
225
In the chapter I have read there is a favorite text, that I used
to select when I was travelling abroad to preach, particularly
when I chanced to get among those who supposed the Latter-day
Saints, or "Mormons," had a new Bible, and preached a new Gospel.
I used to select the eighth verse of the chapter I have just
read, which reads as follows--"But though we, or an angel from
heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have
preached unto you, let him be accursed."
225
All who understand the language of this passage, will agree that
the Apostle alluded particularly to the Gospel that he had
preached to the Galatians and others, and that which was preached
by his colleagues, the other Apostles, and by others who were
authorized to preach.
226
It would be useless for a man to embrace our religion unless he
could be satisfied that the first principles thereof are based
upon the word of God contained in the holy Scriptures. In
relation to our faith, I would say, the Gospel as preached by the
Apostles, and as contained in the book of Mormon, is the same, or
agrees with the Gospel contained in the Bible. The Gospel
preached by Joseph Smith, and the revelations of God that have
come through him to the Church, as contained in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants, fully agree with the Gospel contained in
the New Testament.
226
The commission given to Joseph Smith and others in our day, was
to go forth and preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the Lord
said unto them, "He that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned." The Savior
gave the same commission to the Twelve Apostles anciently, and
said, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every
creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but
he that believeth not shall be damned." But he enjoined another
duty upon them, he commanded them to tarry in Jerusalem until
they were endowed with power from on high.
226
In the chapter I have read, you will notice the Apostle Paul
states he did not receive this Gospel of man, neither was he
taught it but by the revelations of Jesus Christ. From this you
see, that the Gospel was a certain something he could not receive
from man, but had to receive it from Jesus Christ by revelation.
The disciples had travelled with Jesus, they had seen him in the
midst of his enemies, and witnessed that he had been delivered by
the power of God from their grasp; they had seen him cast out
devils; they had heard his voice speak to the dead, and they came
forth; thus, they had witnessed many mighty displays of the power
of God through His Son Jesus Christ; yet, said he, "Before you
attempt to preach my Gospel to all the world, after I leave you
and go to the Father, tarry in Jerusalem until you are endowed
with power from on high." They had learned obedience to his word,
and according to the account given of them they tarried.
226
The nature of that endowment was different from the one we read
of in these days, viz., to go to college, or other seminary of
learning, and graduate, to be endowed and qualified to preach the
Gospel. The nature of the endowment given to the Apostles
anciently was of a peculiar kind. They tarried till the Jews
assembled to celebrate the feast of Pentecost.
226
At that feast were assembled the leaders of the Jews, and
thousands flocked to the city of Jerusalem not only from the
Jewish nation, but from the neighboring nations. They waited
until the day of Pentecost was fully come, and while they were
assembled together in an upper room, "suddenly there came a sound
from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the
house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto them
cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And
they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with
other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance."
227
"When this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and
were confounded because every man heard them speak in his own
language." "They were all amazed and marvelled, saying one to
another, Behold, are not all these which speak Galileans? And how
hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born."
"Others mocking said, These men are full of new wine. But Peter,
standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said to
them, Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be
this known unto you, and hearken to my words: for these are not
drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the
day. But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel," &c.
Thus, while they were wondering and disputing among themselves,
the chief Apostle Peter, who had received the keys of the kingdom
from his Master, with his brethren, stepped forward and commenced
preaching to them, and gave them a narrative of the dealings of
God with their fathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; noticing the
promises made to them, and tracing the subject down through the
Prophets to the people then living.
227
He told them they had crucified the Lord of glory, that he had
risen from the dead, and being by the right hand of God exalted,
and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost,
had shed forth that which they saw and heard. "Now when they
heard this, they were pricked in their hearts, and said unto
Peter and to the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren, what
shall we do?" The Apostle Peter having sojourned with the Savior,
and witnessed his miracles, if you please had been with him on
the Mount when he was glorified, and being endowed with the Holy
Ghost, the presumption with me is that he actually was qualified
to preach the Gospel as it should be preached. If we ascertain
the Gospel that Peter preached, the Gospel that John and James
preached, the Gospel that the Apostle Paul preached, we shall
ascertain that Gospel, that if any man of an angel from heaven
preach any other the curses of God shall rest upon him. "And they
said unto Peter and the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren,
what shall we do?" "Then said Peter unto them, Repent, and be
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the
remission of sins, and ye shall receive the Gift of the Holy
Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to
all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall
call."
227
In order that you may draw the line of demarkation between the
Gospel preached by Peter on that important day, and the Gospel
now preached in Christendom, I need only call upon you to reflect
upon your own experience, to reflect upon what has been taught
you when you have anxiously inquired what you should do to be
saved. How often have you heard the sound from the pulpit saying,
"Come forth to the anxious bench, to the prayer ring, and we will
unite and pray for you, and you shall be converted;" and
sometimes a portion of the congregation is sent to a private
house to pray for you, while the preacher is operating upon you
in public. Again, others that have been taken from the
congregation are waiting at a private house for the priest to
operate upon them there, while the congregation remain to pray
for them in the chapel.
227
This is practised extensively among the divines of the present
day. You will find the preachers teaching hell and damnation, and
in various ways seeking to terrify their hearers, by portraying
before them the agonies of the damned, and the miseries to be
endured by the unconverted in the hot lava of hell--the awful
condition of the damned souls that are cast out into the dark
regions of hades; and then they are praying and working with all
their might to convert souls, and turn them to the Lord. I have
heard so much of this that I can fairly taste it yet.
227
Now I ask you did the Apostle Peter teach any thing of this
kind--did he teach the people that they should come forth and be
prayed for, that they might be converted and get the remission of
their sins? No: but in the first place he bore testimony to them,
he taught them that Jesus Christ had been crucified, and was
risen from the dead, and that Jesus Christ is the only name given
unto men, by which they can be saved; that their fathers had
persecuted the Prophets, and shed the blood of the Son of God,
and when they anxiously exclaimed, "Men and Brethren, what shall
we do?" says Peter, "Repent," &c.
228
Now upon the subject of repentance; I have been told in my
boyhood that it is a sorrow for sin. There are two kinds of
sorrow spoken of in Scripture: Paul says godly sorrow worketh
repentance that needeth not to be repented of, but says he, "The
sorrow of the world worketh death." The sorrow of the world is of
this nature; for instance, we find men who curse and swear, lie
and steal, get drunk, &c., when they are reproved, or even when
they reflect in their reflective moments, they are sorry for
their conduct, but does that prove they repent? Certainly not, a
man may be sorry for sin and not repent thereof. You may see the
drunkard at his home intoxicated, abusing his wife and children,
but when he is sober he is sorry for the act, and perhaps the
next day is found drunk again, he still continues to pour down
the intoxicating fire-water, and is sorry again, does he repent?
No; but he is sorry with the sorrow of the world, which worketh
death, which is to sin, and be sorry for it, and go and sin
again; but godly sorrow worketh repentance that needeth not to be
repented of. What kind of sorrow do we understand Peter to mean
when he said to the Jews, "Repent." We understand him to mean,
they were to forsake their sins; to cease to do evil; let him
that stole, steal no more; let him that got drunk, cease the
sinful practice; let him who has been in the habit of doing wrong
in any way, cease to do wrong, and learn to do right.
228
I am here reminded of a circumstance that took place in Virginia.
A deist, a lawyer by profession, was on his death bed through
consumption; his friends were Presbyterians, and they had prayed
for him again and again, and the poor fellow still remained
unconverted, and of course was expected to go into eternity, to
dwell in that hot place. The last resort was to have a minister
to pray for him, but he still remained unconverted. They exhorted
him to repent and turn to God, and be converted before the
brittle thread of life should be snapped asunder, and he should
take his exit to another world. He thanked them for their advice,
and told them he appreciated their labors. After they had got
through exhorting him, he being wearied, and very sick, they
concluded to let him rest, and converse among themselves on the
topics of religion. They began to converse about the conscience
being the most troublesome thing in the world. Said one, "I am
much afflicted with the smitings of conscience when I lie down
and rise up." "And so am I," said another, "that monitor within
is more trouble to me than anything else here below." When they
had got through, the deist spoke and said, "Gentlemen, you have
taken the trouble to come and give me advice, now permit me to
give you a little; go home all of you, forsake your sins and
behave yourselves, and your consciences will not trouble you any
more." It is true repentance, when a man departs from evil, and
cleaves to that which is good. This is what the Apostle means
when he said to the inquiring Jews on the day of Pentecost,
"Repent, and be baptized." "What shall we be baptized for,
Peter?" "For the remission of your sins."
229
In the first place, you notice, he taught them the Gospel, and
faith sprung up in them by hearing the word of God--the Apostles,
filled with the Holy Ghost, preached the word of God, and the
multitude believed. As soon as they had faith, they were taught
to repent; then repentance is the second step to be taken by the
sinner in the Gospel of salvation. As soon as they were taught to
repent, they were commanded to be baptized for the remission of
sins. Some preach the ordinance of baptism very lightly, they say
that baptism is an outward and visible sign of an inward and
invisible grace. I want to reason on that a few minutes, taking
them upon their own grounds.
229
According to their own admonition, "the faith" means the orthodox
clergy. You know every man considers his religion orthodox, and
his neighbor's religion heterodox. The orthodox clergy of the
day, who are defenders of "the faith," say that baptism is an
outward sign of an inward work. Suppose it is. Suppose I take
this woman's child and sprinkle a little water on its head, that
is an acknowledgement or sign of a corresponding inward work. How
much inward work has a sprinkled person got? Just a little
sprinkling, that is all, if baptism is a sign of the work within.
229
Now if baptism is an outward sign of an inward work, and you
cover a person in water, that is a sign that the entire man had
to be filled with the Holy Ghost. They reason rightly in relation
to their case, and I presume indeed their mode of baptism is a
corresponding sign of the work within; and immersion must
certainly be a very strong sign corresponding with an extensive
inward work, according to their own reasonings.
229
But baptism is for the remission of sins. "What!" says one,
"baptism is a saving ordinance!" Certainly it is saving in its
nature, in connexion with the balance of the Gospel of salvation.
The people are to be saved if they embrace the Gospel, and to be
damned if they do not. If I escape damnation by obedience to the
Gospel, and baptism is a part of it, I would ask if that is not a
portion of the scheme by which I escape--a part of the scheme by
which I am saved? It is certainly so.
229
When the angel appeared to Cornelius he did not baptize him, but
said he, "Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial
before God. And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon,
whose surname is Peter: he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose
house is by the seaside: he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to
do." Cornelius obeyed; and when Peter came and learned his
situation, and the vision he had had of an angel, he taught him
the Gospel, and commanded him to be baptized. Peter told him
words whereby he should be saved, and these were a part of them.
229
It was also said to the Apostle Paul, by the servant of the Lord,
"Why tarriest thou? Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy
sins," &c. That was the way the Almighty had instituted in the
Gospel; baptism is an institution of heaven, sanctioned by the
Father, revealed by the Son, taught by the inspiration of the
Holy Ghost; and is the method by which a man's sins can be
remitted. Faith, repentance, and baptism for the remission of
sins were a saving means to the children of men anciently, and
are at the present day, because they are a part of the Gospel,
and are all essential to the remission of sins.
230
In relation to the mode of baptism, there is sufficient in the
Bible to prove that. The Apostle in writing to his brethren tells
them he was buried with Christ in baptism; and Jesus commanded
his disciples to follow him. If they were buried with Christ, it
shows that he was buried. I ask if you can go and be buried with
any of your friends unless they be buried also? But the world are
not pleased with this mode of remitting sins; they say it is too
easy. They make me think of Naaman the Assyrian, when he came to
the old Prophet Elisha; he came with his gold and his silver,
with his chariots and servants, expecting to be healed of his
leprosy by means of some great thing. He expected by his talents
of silver and gold to win the Prophet over to heal him. Elisha
did not even go out to see him, but sent his servant with a
message saying, Go and wash seven times in Jordan, and be healed.
But the old Assyrian was wrath and went away, and said, "Behold,
I thought, he will surely come out to me, and stand, and call
upon the name of the Lord his God, and strike his hand upon the
place, and recover the leper. Are not Abana and Pharpar, rivers
of Damascus, better than all the waters of Israel? May I not wash
in them, and be clean? So he turned and went away in a rage." One
of his servants stepped up, and said, "My father, if the Prophet
had bid thee do some great thing, wouldest thou not have done it?
How much rather then, when he saith to thee, Wash, and be clean?
Then went he down, and dipped himself seven times in Jordan,
according to the saying of the man of God: and his flesh came
again like unto the flesh of a little child, and he was clean.
230
It is not that baptism is such a great thing, or that it can be
purchased with silver and gold, that it washes away sins, but
because the Almighty has instituted it as His own ordinance; and
if you will comply therewith, He promises you a remission of
sins. If you are buried with Christ in baptism it proves he was
buried.
230
I once asked a Methodist if he considered Jesus Christ the Lamb
of God. He said he did. I then asked him if he believed that the
Colossians were buried with Christ in baptism, "Yes, but," said
he, "Dr. Clark says, when commenting upon that passage, that
immersion was administered only to adult believers. We believe
they were actually immersed." Said I, "Do you think Jesus Christ
was immersed?" "No, we think he was either poured or sprinkled."
I then inquired of him how they could be buried with Christ
unless he was buried also. He said, he did not know about that;
but he thought it was very probable that Christ was sprinkled. I
asked him if he considered the head of a man all the man, or if
the shoulders and the arms were all the man. "No," he answered.
"Well, then," said I, "if you consider the head, arms, shoulders,
body, legs, and feet all the man, and the whole man baptized, you
must believe he was immersed to accomplish his baptism." "If the
Colossians were buried with Christ in baptism, he also must have
been buried."
230
Among other arguments against the immersion of the whole body as
the mode of baptism, he said that delicate women would catch cold
if they were buried in water. I contended, if it would not hurt
the Lamb of God to be baptized it would not hurt a sheep. Then
baptism by immersion is the third principle in the Gospel of
salvation; and the Apostle taught the people if they would be
baptized they should receive the remission of sins, and receive
the Holy Ghost; for, said he, "The promise is unto you, and to
your children, and to all that are afar off, even to as many as
the Lord our God shall call."
231
Notice here the extensive promise of Peter, that the Holy Ghost
should come upon every man who would yield obedience to the
Gospel. In process of time, as they preached in the regions round
about Jerusalem, Philip went to Samaria, and preached to the
people of that city; they gave heed to his preaching, and they
were baptized, both men and women. It does not read men, women,
and children, but Philip went to Samaria, and preached the
Gospel, and they were baptized, both men and women; infants are
not mentioned; and they had great joy in that city. Says one,
"Yes, they had joy because they had received the gift of the Holy
Ghost;" but wait; when they at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had
received the word, they sent Peter and John to pray for them at
Samaria, and lay their hands on them, that they might receive the
Holy Ghost, for as yet it had fallen on none of them; hence you
perceive they had great joy, but not the Holy Ghost. But when the
Apostles prayed for the Samaritans who had received the word, and
laid their hands upon them, they received the Holy Ghost.
231
Now suppose we should say that the curse of the Apostle Paul
would rest upon every person that did not preach the same Gospel
that he and his brethren preached and practised, we should only
be saying what is emphatically declared in the Scriptures.
231
The Holy Ghost was received by the laying on of hands. Was this
ever taught you in England, or in America, except by the
Latter-day Saints? Did you hear this at any protracted meeting of
Presbyterians, or at any meeting of the members of the Church of
England? Would you hear this Gospel in a Methodist Chapel, or on
their camp grounds, to repent and be baptized and receive the
Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands? If you would, you would
hear something I never heard. Well, though we or an angel from
heaven preach any other Gospel, let him be accursed. No matter
how near men may preach the Gospel; they must preach the same
Gospel, every part of it, every ordinance of it, every principle
Jesus Christ revealed and his Apostles taught, if they do not,
they teach another Gospel, and if they teach another, says the
Apostle, let them be accursed.
231
Now if you will preach the same Gospel, you will preach the same
principles precisely that were taught not only by Paul, Peter,
James, and John, but by all the rest of their fellow servants.
And when men received the Holy Ghost, they spake with other
tongues, and prophesied. In order to tell whether people have
embraced the true Gospel or not, we need only to look at their
fruits, for by their fruits shall ye know them, says the Savior.
Look, for instance, at the Corinthian Church; though you read
they were guilty of many absurdities, yet to one was given by the
Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by
the same spirit; to another faith by the same spirit; to another
the gifts of healing by the same spirit; to another the working
of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of
spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the
interpretation of tongues. All these gifts, which are reckoned up
and classified by the Apostle Paul, were enjoyed by the
Corinthians.
232
Now some suppose there was a necessity for this display of the
power of God to establish the Gospel, and that when it was
established the gifts would be done away. I recollect reading, in
the ninety-fourth sermon of John Wesley, in commenting upon this
subject, he says, "It has been vulgarly supposed that after the
Gospel was established the spiritual gifts were no longer needed;
but this is a gross error. To be sure we seldom hear of them
after that fatal period that Constantine called himself a
Christian. Scarcely an instance of the manifestation of these
spiritual gifts can be found in the second century, the reason is
not that they were done away by the will of the Almighty, but
Christians had apostatized, and become heathen, and had nothing
but a dead form of religion left, and this is the grand reason
the gifts have not continued in the Church." This is the idea
Wesley gives in the sermon I have alluded to, if not the exact
language. That is "Mormonism." In the second century the Church
apostatized and became heathen, and men could not speak by the
gift of the Holy Ghost, and with other tongues, and prophesy, and
obtain visions, and the gift of healing. The Apostle says, If
there be any sick among you let him send for the Elders of the
Church and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, &c.
232
But in the present day it is, "If any be sick among you let him
send for a physician, or a noted practitioner in the healing art;
and let him go forth and administer a portion of calomel mixed
with gamboge, with the addition of a large blister plaster upon
the back of the neck, and you shall be healed." We do not learn
this from the teachings of Jesus Christ, Peter, James, Paul, or
any of the Apostles; it is not incorporated in the Gospel; but
the Gospel plan of administering to the sick is, if any be sick
among you, let him call for the Elders of the Church; and let
them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the
Lord; and the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord
shall raise him up; and if he hath committed sins they shall be
forgiven him. Jesus Christ says, when speaking of the power that
shall attend his servants, "They shall lay hands on the sick and
they shall recover; " and, says the Apostle Paul, Stir up the
gift of God that is given thee by the laying on of my hands. It
is said that Joshua was full of the Holy Ghost after Moses had
laid his hands on him. Members of the Church of England when they
are sick send for a noted physician, and they trust in a doctor
for their recovery, not in the Lord or in the virtue of their
religion. They dare not, many of them, live in the city without a
family physician; they must have a family physician and an
eminent physician, and in case the family physician fails to
prescribe an effectual remedy they must send for the eminent
physician. This is the case with orthodox professors throughout
the world.
232
Do they preach the Gospel as they did in ancient days? Do they
teach the people to repent and be baptized for the remission of
sins? If the laying on of hands and the anointing with oil healed
the sick then, why not now? If the Gospel is the same, if God is
the same, if the Holy Ghost is the same, if faith is the same, if
baptism is the same, and if all the principles of the Gospel are
the same, will they not produce the same effect?
232
I want to bear my testimony, that mine eyes have seen the sick
healed in the way the Gospel recommends; I have seen the ears of
the deaf opened, and they have heard; I have seen the lame man
walk, and leap like a hart; and I have seen others rise up
suddenly from their sick bed, healed of a consuming fever.
232
In Montrose, near Nauvoo, hundreds of families were sick nigh
unto death, and some were given up to die. The Prophet Joseph
Smith took some of the Elders with him, and went over there, and
said to the sick, "I command you, in the name of the Lord God, to
rise up and walk." And he went from house to house, and made
every man, woman, and child to walk, and they followed him to the
next sick family, and they are witnesses here to testify to it.
There are men now upon the face of the earth, that by the visions
of the Almighty have seen convoy after convoy of angels. Can you
find these things out of the Latter-day Church? No; you cannot.
Are the sick healed in this city? Yes; I know they are. I have
administered to the sick, in company with my brethren, and they
were healed, and I know they were healed by the power of God;
those that die are killed by the doctors. I tell you their
calomel mixed with gamboge, their shaving of the head, and their
blistering operations, kill ten where they heal one.
233
The Gospel preached by Joseph Smith is the same that is contained
in the New Testament, and which was preached by Jesus Christ and
his Apostles, and it is the power of God to every one that
believes it; it will heal the sick, open the heavens, and
revolutionize the earth; and this Gospel must be preached to all
nations for a witness to them. I bear testimony to all men that
Joseph Smith preached it in its purity and fulness, as the
Apostles of old preached it; and that it is now being preached in
the United States, in Europe, in the Islands of the sea, and will
be preached in every nation, kindred, tongue, and people under
the whole heavens; and the same fruits, the same blessings, the
same light and glory will be manifested as anciently.
233
May God save us all in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Heber
C. Kimball, December 17, 1854
Heber C. Kimball, December 17, 1854
THE POWER OF THE GOSPEL.
An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 17, 1854.
233
The Gospel you have heard this morning from brother Grant, you
have heard over and over again. Every one who professes to be a
Latter-day Saint, and will acknowledge the truth of this Gospel
according to the historical account in the New Testament, must
know that it is true. Why? Because, as brother Grant has
testified, when brother Joseph Smith proclaimed this Gospel of
repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, his testimony
would have been true if there had been no New Testament.
233
God sent an angel to him and others, and the angel preached the
Gospel to them, and authorized Joseph Smith to baptize Oliver
Cowdery, and then Joseph received baptism from his hands. When
Jesus Christ came he authorized men to administer the ordinances
of the Gospel, and then he went forward and was baptized himself;
he did not excuse himself, neither did brother Joseph. He went
forward and set the example, that he might fulfil all
righteousness, that he might glorify God on earth and in heaven;
and, said he, "That I have seen my Father do, that do I." Upon
the same principle, you pursue the course you see the Apostles in
the last days pursue.
234
As to the circumstance brother Grant was speaking of in Montrose,
I was with brother Joseph, and so was brother Brigham and many
others, and hundreds were healed, and leaped out of their beds,
and followed us. If you do not believe it, call on many of those
that were sick nigh unto death at that time, and are now living
in these valleys, enjoying good health. How many sick have been
healed in old England? I have been many a time in houses where
people were sick nigh unto death, with small-pox, and with other
complaints, and they were healed by the power of God; I have
taken them to the water, when they have been on the verge of the
grave, and baptized them, and they have been healed. "What, of
the small-pox?" Yes; and there are numbers of people here that
were sick nigh unto death, and brother Orson Hyde is a witness
that they were just ready to die, and they are now here in a
robust state of health. [Orson Hyde, "It is true."] True? Yes, as
true as that God reigns in the heavens; and there are thousands
more in the Church who know it is true. The testimony of brother
Grant and other men is just as true, and will be valid just as
much as the testimony of Peter, James, and John, for they speak
the truth as it is in Jesus Christ.
234
I rejoice that I live in this day. You have heard me say a great
many times that "Mormonism" and this people are the pride of my
heart. I wish to see the Saints do right, and repent of their
sins in such a manner, that they never need to have any more
repentance from this time, and forsake their sins, and do their
first works, and turn unto the Lord with full purpose of heart
while it is their privilege, and then it will not be required for
a man to preach to this people the first principles of the Gospel
of Christ; for there are many who ought to repent and be baptized
for the remission of their sins; but never go into the water
again and be baptized for the remission of your sins, except you
forsake them, and be Saints from that time forth, and not
cultivate the principle of iniquity with yourselves, nor with
your families, nor among this people. Let every man and woman
rise up and purge iniquity from our midst, and if you do not, all
I can say is, you will see sorrow, and you will see sorrow that
will cleave to you, though you repent in tears, and in sack-cloth
and ashes, and you cannot get out of it until the Lord has a mind
to deliver you.
234
Brethren and sisters, treasure up the Gospel, read the Scriptures
of the Old and New Testament, and the Book of Mormon. What does
the Lord say? That every one, who will read the Book of Mormon
attentively, faithfully, and prayerfully, before he gets through,
will receive a testimony of its truth. I know it. If you have
lost the Spirit, go and read the Book of Mormon, and the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants, and you will get it again, more or less.
There are but few who know anything about these books and what
they mean.
234
I wanted to bear testimony, in connexion with brother Grant, of
the truth of his statements with regard to the healing power of
God manifested in Montrose, for I went with the Prophet, and am
an eye-witness. Has not this Gospel the same power it had
eighteen hundred years ago? It has, for God has renewed it unto
us, and conveyed it to us through Joseph Smith, by the
ministration of an angel. We have received the Gospel, and we
have received the Priesthood, and the keys and power pertaining
thereto, and the Kingdom of God is restored, and it will never be
overthrown again, but will overthrow all iniquity or power that
undertakes to wrestle with it, I care not whether it is a nation
or a kingdom. Do the world believe this? Who cares whether they
do or not, God knows it will do it, and I know it, and that is
enough. If there was not another man in heaven or on earth knew
it, and I knew it, and was authorized, it would overthrow all
other governments, and they could not help themselves. You all
know this, don't you brethren? ["Yes."]
235
Let us be brethren. As I have often said, I want to see this
people acting like brethren; and if any of you have got full lots
in the city, let your mother or your sister have a portion; and
if you have got more land than you can cultivate, do likewise;
and if Weber County has got more than they need, let Davies have
a piece, and let us be one. Let us be brethren, and let us be
one, and then what will the world be to us? I wish you all felt
as I do, and then you would know that God will not suffer His
righteous servants to be overthrown; and you must never undertake
to overthrow them, if you calculate to be Priests of our God, and
reign for ever.
235
Millions of men will be saved who will never be Gods. They may be
the Saints of God, and be submissive to the sons of God. Listen
to the counsel of the servants of God, and do as our head tells
us to do, and we will prosper from this time henceforth and for
ever.
235
I know what will save you, it does not require much knowledge to
tell that, for it consists in keeping the commandments of God,
and that alone will save you. May God bless you, and help you to
live faithfully before Him from this time henceforth and for
ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Orson
Pratt, October 15, 1854
Orson Pratt, October 15, 1854
THE INCREASED POWERS AND FACULTIES OF THE MIND IN A FUTURE STATE.
A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, October 15, 1854.
235
I feel grateful to my heavenly Father this afternoon for the
privilege of meeting with the Saints in this Tabernacle; and feel
thankful also for the privilege of rising in this stand, for the
purpose of speaking to you upon such subjects as may be presented
to my mind.
235
I, however, realize sometimes, more than at others, the necessity
of having the gift of the Holy Spirit resting upon me in order to
instruct and teach the people; for that is the only object of
speaking and hearing in a place like this. We speak for the
purpose of conveying to others the ideas that are contained
within our own minds; or such ideas as God may condescend to put
into our hearts; the people listen for the purpose of receiving
the ideas that may be advanced, in hope that their minds will be
enlarged and instructed, through the speaker. If I know my own
heart, it is my desire when I rise before an assembly to
communicate something that shall be instructing to the minds of
the people; and in order to do this, I am perhaps as well aware
as any other person living, of the necessity of having that
Spirit that is able to give truth to the mind--that Spirit that
is able to inspire the heart in the very moment with the words
and ideas calculated to benefit the people. Indeed this is the
promise of the Lord to His servants; they are not to take any
thought beforehand concerning the words and ideas they shall
utter before a congregation; it is true they are commanded, in
the revelations which God has given, to treasure up in their
minds continually the words of life.
236
Why is it that we are required, as the servants of God, to
treasure up in our minds the words of life? It is in order that
we may have a store of knowledge and information--it is in order
that we may understand true principles--true doctrine, upon all
subjects that pertain to the welfare of man, that the mind being
filled with understanding, light, knowledge, truth, theory, and
with a knowledge of things God has revealed, may be able to
communicate at the very moment that part or portion of the same
which God shall be pleased to impart to the congregation, suited
to their capacity and circumstances; this is not taking thought
beforehand what we shall say. If we should treasure up the words
that God has revealed--that are written in the Book of Mormon,
Doctrine and Covenants, and in the various revelations that God
has given in latter times, (I mean the printed and written ones,)
together with what he has revealed in ancient times; if we should
get it all imprinted upon the tablet of our minds, it would not
be taking thought before hand what we should say.
236
When we arise to speak before a congregation, if we place our
dependence upon God to inspire us with the Holy Spirit; to bring
forth not only the knowledge and information in regard to things
that are written, and things that have been revealed, but to
communicate new ideas, instructions, and information by the power
of the Holy Ghost, we shall thus be able to edify.
236
Sometimes when I arise before a congregation of the Saints, here
in the Valleys of the Mountains, I look at myself naturally, and
think over naturally in my own mind, How can I edify this people?
What can I say to them that has not already been said? This is a
weakness in human nature. These meditations and reflections ought
not to have any bearing upon the mind; God has wisdom sufficient;
He has knowledge sufficient, and understanding, and light, and
truth to communicate something for the benefit of the people,
though they may have been instructed for long period, and been
well informed in doctrine and principles. Sometimes the Lord does
not see proper to impart any new ideas to the speaker, but rather
to influence his mind to dwell upon old things, or in other
words, that which has already been made manifest, for the purpose
of communicating more clearly, or impressing upon the mind more
forcibly, the importance of attending to that which has already
been spoken and revealed.
237
We are only sojourners here, stopping here for a short period of
time, and while we are here we often meet together. What for? To
learn some thing that is calculated to benefit us temporally or
spiritually. Indeed everything with which we are surrounded,
every circumstance that we may be placed in, everything with
which we have to do, if properly used, is calculated to benefit
the mind of man. That is the object of all the works of God, to
benefit living beings--beings that are capable of being made
happy--capable of receiving joy and peace, all His works from the
beginning to the end, (if there be any beginning or end, which we
doubt very much,) are calculated in their nature to render happy,
living, intelligent beings. That is the reason we are here--the
reason we have come from distant countries, from foreign lands,
and congregated in these valleys; it is in order that we may be
more happy, and more fitted to gain that experience that is
calculated to make us more happy. We are looking forward to a
time when we shall be exceedingly happy; that is natural to the
mind of man; it is on the stretch looking forward to the period
when it shall be far more happy than at present. We are inquiring
how, and by what means, or by what course of conduct, we can make
ourselves more happy than at the present time. Some people pursue
one course and some another; mankind have their various paths,
walks, and courses, there are almost as many courses as there are
people upon the face of the earth; and they are travelling in
these paths and roads: each one seeking his own happiness, and
perhaps, in few instances, the happiness of some others. Some
take a road of sin and wickedness to secure happiness, but, in
the end, they will find themselves literally disappointed. In
travelling these great variety of paths, they find that it does
not produce the result they hoped for--it does not bring
happiness, nor give to them joy. There is something, connected
with the travels of the people, and the courses that they mark
out for themselves, that is calculated very frequently to leave a
bitter sting upon the consciences. They suppose they can be happy
in pursuing a certain course, but they find themselves miserably
disappointed.
237
The Lord is gathering His Saints into this valley in order to
instruct them how to be happy; that is the ultimate object and
aim He has in view: He desires us to be well instructed, and to
have the straight and narrow path laid out plain before us,
showing us, from time to time, what steps are necessary to be
taken, that will lead to the greatest amount of happiness; and if
we follow them and continue in the path, we shall find that our
light will grow brighter and brighter, our happiness greater and
greater, and our joys will become more and more intense, until,
in the eternal world we shall be swallowed up, as it were, with a
fulness of joy--a fulness of happiness.
237
We are all the time, as I have already observed, looking forward
to something ahead of our present condition, to something that is
future.
237
We believe in a future state; it is a kind of natural instinct in
the mind of man, to believe in a never ending hereafter. When he
lays down his mortal body in the silent tomb, and it crumbles
back to its mother earth, he does not believe that the
destruction of the mortal body, is the last of the being called
man; he believes that there is something there besides the
tabernacle of flesh, that will live, move, and have a being
forever. Furthermore, when we reflect more fully upon this
subject, we believe that the something which dwells in this flesh
and bones, is the only being that is capable of being made happy.
238
We have often been told this, from this stand; and it has often
been told, among the congregations of the Saints abroad, that it
is the spirit of man, and not the mortal tabernacle, that enjoys,
that suffers, that has pleasure and pain. But the mortal
tabernacle is so closely connected with the spirit of man, and we
have so long been in the habit of associating the pains and
pleasures of the spirit with what is termed the pains and
pleasures of the body, that we have almost worked ourselves into
the belief that it is actually the body that suffers pain, and
enjoys pleasure; but this is not the case; the body, so far as we
know, is incapable of feeling; it is naturally incapable of it;
it is only the spirit, that dwells within the body, that feels.
However severely the body may be injured, it is not the body that
discerns that injury, but the spirit, within the body, that
discerns it. [The speaker here asked a blessing on the cup.] We
were speaking concerning that being that we call ourselves, that
dwells in this mortal tabernacle of flesh and bones. We were
observing that so intimately are the body and spirit connected
together, that we have become habituated to term the pleasures
and pains that we experience, the pleasures and pains of the
body; but this is not the case; the body of flesh and bones, when
the spirit has left it, is incapable of any sensation whatever;
it does not form any portion of that identity that belongs to
ourselves as spirits; we are not aware of its pleasures or its
pains; for it has neither; but we are aware that if our mortal
tabernacle is injured or infringed upon, the spirit within is
troubled and pained; but we have become habituated to call this
the pain of the body.
238
I make these remarks in order to extend our ideas beyond this
state of existence.
238
If the spirit while in the body is capable of suffering, of being
acted upon from without the body, and of experiencing diverse
sensation, if it is capable of intense joy, or intense grief, may
we not suppose that when it is freed from the body, when the
animal tabernacle is fallen into the dust, and returns to its
former earth, the same spirit, unclothed and unshielded, standing
naked, as it were, before God, and before the elements that He
has made, will be acted upon then, more or less, by these same
elements; and that the same spirit that is capable of suffering
here, will be capable of far more intense suffering hereafter;
the same spirit that is capable of great joy here, will be
capable of far more intense joy and pleasure hereafter; and the
same things of an external nature that are capable of producing
intense pain here, are, under certain circumstances, capable of
producing a hundred fold more pain hereafter? If this be the
case, how important it is that we should take that course that
the spirit may, in its future state of existence, be placed under
circumstances where we can obtain the pleasure, joy, and
happiness, and escape the pains, evils, and bitterness of misery,
to which some spirits will be exposed.
238
Perhaps there may be in the future state a difference, a vast
difference, in some respects, in the reflection of pain upon the
spirit from what there is here; and in other respects there may
be a similarity. There are many things connected with the spirit
of man, in the intermediate state, that we do not know anything
about; and then there are other things that we do know, so far as
they are revealed, and no further; and then there are other
things connected with the spirit of man between death and the
resurrection that we may believe, but not have a certain
knowledge of, but believe that such and such will be the case
from analogy, from reason, from the nature of things. There has
been but a little revealed to man on the subject of the
intermediate state of the spirit, after it leaves this mortal
tabernacle.
238
We are told in the Book of Mormon that the spirits of all men, as
soon as they leave this mortal body, and return home to that God
who gave them life, whether they be wicked or whether they be
righteous, go back to where they once were; they return to their
former state, to their former location and residence; they appear
in the presence of the Being that gave them life.
239
What further are we told on the subject? That after we get back
into the presence of God, and return home again, then it shall
come to pass that the spirits of the righteous, those who have
done good, those who have wrought the works of righteousness here
upon the earth, shall be received into a state of rest, a state
of happiness, of peace, a state of joy, where they will remain
until the time of the resurrection. We are also told that another
portion of spirits, another class of them that return home to
God, after leaving this mortal tabernacle, are cast out, are sent
off again, and are not permitted to stay at home, but are cast
out into outer darkness, where there is weeping and wailing and
gnashing of teeth. Now there must be some intense suffering, some
intense misery in connexion with the wicked class of spirits in
order to cause them to weep and to wail.
239
We might now inquire, what is the cause of this intense suffering
and misery? Is it the action of the elements upon the spirit? Is
it the materials of nature, operating from without upon it, that
causes this distress, this weeping, wailing. mourning, and
lamentation? It may be in some measure; it may help to produce
the misery and the wretchedness; but there is something connected
with the spirit itself that no doubt produces this weeping,
wailing, and mourning. What is this something? It is memory, and
remorse of conscience; a memory of what they have once done, a
memory of their disobedience. Do you not suppose the spirits can
have power to remember in that world as well as in this? Yes,
they certainly can. Have you never read in the Book of Mormon,
where it informs us, that every act of our lives will be fresh
upon the memory, and we shall have a clear consciousness of all
our doings in this life? Yes; we have read that in the Book of
Mormon--"a clear consciousness."
239
We read or learn a thing by observation yesterday, and to-day or
to-morrow it is gone, unless it be something that impresses us
distinctly, that makes a vivid impression upon the mind, that we
can remember it perhaps for days, months, and years; but common
information and knowledge are constantly coming into our minds,
and as constantly being forgotten. And some of the knowledge we
receive here at one time becomes so completely obliterated,
through the weakness of the animal system, that we cannot call it
to mind, no association of ideas will again suggest it to our
minds; it is gone, erased, eradicated from the tablet of our
memories. This is not owing to the want of capacity in the
spirit; no, but the spirit has a full capacity to remember; for
do you suppose that God in begetting spirits in the eternal world
would beget an imperfect thing, that had no capacities? No. The
Being, who is full of intelligence, knowledge, and wisdom, and
acting upon the great principles that are ordained for the
generation of living beings, spiritual beings, brings them forth
with capacities capable of being enlarged or extended wider and
wider; consequently it is not the want of capacity in the spirit
of man that causes him to forget the knowledge he may have
learned yesterday; but it is because of the imperfection of the
tabernacle in which the spirit dwells; because there is
imperfection in the organization of the flesh and bones, and in
things pertaining to the tabernacle; it is this that erases from
our memory many things that would be useful; we cannot retain
them in our minds, they are gone into oblivion. It is not so with
the spirit when it is released from this tabernacle.
240
I might refer to the words of many of the Prophets upon this
subject, but every person of reflection and observation knows
that the imperfection of the tabernacle does have a bearing upon
the memory, as well upon other faculties and powers of man. It
has been proved that when the skull has been depressed by
accident, or in the way of experiment, every particle of the
knowledge that the person has possessed has been entirely
suspended. Relieving the skull from the pressure, things come
fresh again into the mind; this shows that the spirit has not
lost its capacity for memory, but it is the organization of the
tabernacle that prevents it from remembering. Wait until these
mortal bodies are laid in the tomb; when we return home to God
who gave us life; then is the time we shall have the most vivid
knowledge of all the past acts of our lives during our
probationary state; then is the time that we will find that this
being we call man--this spirit that dwells within the tabernacle,
is a being that has capacity sufficient to retain all its past
doings, whether they be good or bad.
240
It is, then, this memory that will produce the suffering and the
pains upon that class of spirits whose works have been wicked and
abominable in the sight of God. A spirit, then, will remember,
that "at such a time in yonder world, and at such a place, I
disobeyed the commandments of God; I did not hearken to the
counsel of those whom God had appointed to be my counsellors; I
did not give heed to the man of God; no: but I rejected his
sayings; good counsel was imparted to me, but I did not heed it."
In this life, things that may have been erased from your memory
for years will be presented before you with all the vividness as
if they had just taken place. This will be like a worm upon the
conscience; it will prey upon the spirit, and produce
unhappiness, wretchedness, and misery. This will cause you to
lament, and mourn, and weep after you are cast out from the
presence of God--from the home to which you have returned.
240
I am speaking now of the wicked. What is it that produces the
opposite principle? There is an opposition in all things; it is
the reflection of the memory that produces joy; that is one of
the elements by which joy and happiness are produced upon the
spirit of man in the future state; we remember the acts of our
past lives that they have been good; we perceive by our memories
that we have been obedient to counsel; we perceive that when we
have erred through our weakness we have repented of that error;
when we have been told of a fault we have forsaken it. When we
look back upon acquaintances and neighbors we perceive that we
have observed the golden rule, to do unto others as we would that
others should do unto us. We look back upon our past lives, and
we perceive we have never spoken evil against a brother or
sister, that we have never striven to stir up family broils, and
that we have never desired to injure any of the children of men,
male or female. What do these reflections produce? They produce
joy, satisfaction, peace, consolation, and this joy is a hundred
fold more intense that what the spirit is capable of perceiving
or enjoying in this life. Why? Because just in proportion to the
vividness of the conscience, or the memory, so will be the joy.
This you may have knowledge of by every-day experience; just in
proportion to the vividness of your ideas, and of the truth set
before your minds, and or the good things that are imparted to
you, the more intense is your happiness here; how much more
intense would it be hereafter, when this mortal clog with all its
imperfections has been laid down in the gravel. The fact is, our
spirits then will be happy, far more happy than what we are
capable even of conceiving, or having the least idea of in this
world.
240
Our happiness here is regulated in a great measure by external
objects, by the organization of the mortal tabernacle; they are
not permitted to rise very high, or to become very great; on the
other hand it seems to be a kind of limit to our joys and
pleasures, sufferings, and pains, and this is because of the
imperfection of the tabernacle in which we dwell; and of those
things with which we are surrounded; but in that life everything
will appear in its true colors; in my estimation not a single
thought of the heart, that has ever passed through the mind, not
a single act of an individual, from the earliest period of its
memory till the time it comes into the presence of God, will
escape the notice of the memory when it appears there, unclogged
from this tabernacle.
241
Are there any other circumstances that will produce pain or joy,
besides that which is connected with the spirit--besides its own
conscience or memory? Yes, a great deal will depend upon the
place of the residence of these spirits. Suppose you were a
righteous spirit, and you were cast out to dwell a certain time;
not cast out, but sent out, on a mission to the abodes of
darkness, or to those who are not as righteous as yourselves;
though you might have peace of conscience and happiness dwelling
within your own bosoms in reflecting upon your past conduct, yet
the society with which you are compelled to mingle for a short
period, in order to impart knowledge and wisdom and such
information as is calculated to benefit them, is, in a measure,
disagreeable; you are compelled, for a season, to mingle with
those who are inferior to yourself in their capacities. When you
go and associate with them there is something disagreeable in the
nature of this association; you feel to pity them in their
ignorance, in their condition and circumstances; their
conversation is not agreeable to you as that of your own
associates in the presence of God. There is something that is
calculated to render their society disagreeable to themselves,
which increases as the degradation of the society is increased.
Then a wicked man entering into the company of such beings has
not only a hell within himself--a conscience gnawing like a worm,
but he sees misery and wretchedness; and they cleave one to
another in their wickedness, and in their conversation, and acts,
and doings, and intercourse with each other; all these things are
calculated in their nature to produce misery and wretchedness, as
well as their own consciences. It should then be our constant
study to escape this order of things. We are free and
independent; it is all in our hands whether to escape this order
of wretchedness and misery, and the abodes of the wicked in the
spiritual world; we can dwell in the society of the righteous, or
in the society of the wicked, just as we choose. As the
revelation states, all intelligence and all truth is independent
in that sphere in which God has placed it to act for itself,
consequently you and I are the ones to make ourselves happy by
taking the course pointed out by our superiors, by those who have
a right to teach, control, and direct us. It is for us to create
a heaven within our own minds. It is for us to choose the place
of our abode, either among the spirits of the just or the spirits
of the damned.
241
We have spoken of the memory of spirits in the future state; the
same principle will apply to many other faculties of the mind of
man, as well as memory; knowledge for instance. How limited, how
very limited, in its nature is the knowledge of man in this life.
Why is it that our knowledge is so limited? I say limited,
compared with that which is to be known, and which will be known.
The reason is, God has seen proper in His infinite wisdom to
place us in circumstances where we can learn the very first
elements of knowledge, and act upon them in the first place.
Instead of having the whole of the rich treasures of knowledge
and wisdom unfolded to us at once, He begins to feed us little by
little, the same as you would feed a weakly, sickly infant with
food prepared and adapted to its taste, and to the weakness of
its system. The Lord brings us in this state under similar
circumstances, endowed with certain senses by which we can gain,
by little and little, knowledge and information; but it takes a
long time to get a little into our minds. It seems that our
spirits, that once stood in the presence of God, clothed with
power, capacities, wisdom, and knowledge, forget what they once
knew--forget that which was once fresh in their minds.
242
But, inquires one, "Do you have an idea we had once much
information and knowledge in the spirit world?" Yes, we had a
great deal of knowledge and information, but to what extent I
know not; suffice to say we had much knowledge, we were capable,
when the morning stars sang together for joy, when the
foundations of this earth were laid, of lifting up our voices and
shouting aloud for joy. What produced this joy? The contemplation
of a world on which we were to receive our probation, and have
tabernacles of flesh and bones, and obtain our redemption. All
these things were known to us in our anterior state, but we have
forgotten them all. We knew then about the Redeemer--about
Christ, but we forgot it in our infantile moments.
242
As soon as our spirits were enclosed in this tabernacle all our
former knowledge vanished away--the knowledge of our former acts
was lost, what we did then we know not; we had laws to govern us;
how obedient to them we were we know not; how faithful we were we
know not, we had a contest with the one third part of the hosts
of heaven, and we overcame them; and then the Lord made an earth
where we might have a second probation, and forget all we once
knew concerning the battles we had fought, before we came here,
against Lucifer the son of the morning. We forget about the laws
that were given to govern us in that spiritual state. Why all
this? If we came here with all the knowledge we formerly
possessed, could we be again tried as those who possess only the
first principles or knowledge? We must begin at the alphabet of
knowledge; and when once we begin to gain knowledge and
information the Lord tries us to see if we will comply with that,
and if we do, He gives us more, in this probationary state; but
after we have gained all we can here, it is nothing compared with
that immense fulness, which it is the privilege of the children
of men to obtain in the future state of existence.
242
Our knowledge here is, comparatively speaking, nothing; it can
hardly be reckoned the elements of knowledge. What few glimmering
ideas the wisest of us get, we obtain by experience, through the
medium of our senses, and the reflecting powers of the mind.
242
Some people suppose that we do not acquire scarcely any
knowledge, only what we get by seeing, hearing, tasting,
smelling, and feeling; we may not, in one sense of the word, but
in another sense there is a vast amount of knowledge which we
gain by reflection; the solving of mathematical problems from
beginning to end is not brought about by seeing, hearing,
tasting, smelling, or feeling, unless the mind can feel them; we
reason from one step to another until we solve the proposition.
There is a vast field of knowledge, pertaining to this state,
that mankind can gain through the medium of their reflecting or
reasoning powers; and then there is another vast field that they
can explore through the medium of their senses. I am now speaking
of temporal knowledge.
243
We became acquainted with light and color through the
organization of our bodies. In other words the Lord has
constructed the mortal eye and framed it in such a manner that it
is capable of being acted upon by one of the elements of nature,
called light; and that gives us a great variety of knowledge. A
blind man knows nothing about light, as we were told here the
other day by our President, the blind man knows nothing about
light if he were born blind. You cannot, by talking with him for
a thousand years, instil into his mind an idea what red, yellow,
white, black, green, blue are like; they are ideas that have
never entered into his mind. Why? Because the little inlet to
this kind of knowledge is closed up, and there is no other part
of the spirit exposed to the light. It is only a small place by
which the spirit can converse with light and its colors. Just so
in regard to many other ideas.
243
Take a man who is perfectly deaf, who was born deaf, so that no
sound has ever entered his ears; what does he know about music?
about the various sounds that are so beautiful to the mind of
man? He knows nothing at all about it, neither can it be
described to him.
243
A man that has always been deprived of the organ of smell, has no
other inlet of knowledge by which he can know and understand the
nature of smell; he cannot see a smell, or hear a smell; it can
only be perceived by this little organ called the nose; that is
the only way these ideas can get to the spirit. If he ever knew
them before he came here, he has forgotten them, which is the
same as if he had never known them; and if he wishes to gain an
idea of the sensations produced by the elements of nature, he
must learn them anew by these media. If a man be devoid of taste
what can he know about sweet and sour? You might as well talk to
him about the bounds of time and space, and get him to comprehend
a heaven located beyond their limits, as to comprehend what sweet
and bitter are, or tell the difference between a piece of sugar
and vinegar, so far as its taste is concerned.
243
So with regard to touch. There are many things we cannot feel,
yet we have knowledge of them; we cannot feel the sun, moon,
stars, and comets, and many other things; and if it were not for
some senses that give a knowledge of them we should be wrapped in
total ignorance concerning them. How do we know, when this spirit
is freed from this mortal tabernacle, but that all these senses
will be greatly enlarged? If we, by looking through these little
eyes of ours, can see objects some thousands of millions of miles
distant; if we can see objects that are existing at that immense
distance through the medium of these little inlets; suppose that
the whole spirit were uncovered and exposed to all the rays of
light, can it be supposed that light would not affect the spirit
if it were thus unshielded, uncovered, and unclothed? Do you
suppose that it would not be susceptible of any impressions made
by the elements of light? The spirit is inherently capable of
experiencing the sensations of light; if it were not so, we could
not see. You might form as fine an eye as ever was made, but if
the spirit, in and of itself, were not capable of being acted
upon by the rays of light, an eye would be of no benefit. Then
unclothe the spirit; and instead of exposing a small portion of
it about the size of a pea to the action of the rays of light,
the whole of it would be exposed. I think we could then see in
different directions at once, instead of looking in one
particular direction; we could then look all around us at the
same instant. We can see this verified, in some small degree, by
bringing to our aid artificial means. Look at the telescopes
invented, of what advantage are they? Why, they bring a greater
number of rays of light together, and concentrate them upon the
retina of the eye. The glasses within the telescope are so
constructed as to bring the rays of light to a focus; and when
they are placed properly in that instrument it brings a larger
number of rays upon the eye, so that it brings objects we cannot
see with the natural eye within the power of our vision, thus we
are enabled to see many glorious objects in the heavens, that the
natural eye could never have gazed upon.
244
Let the spirit itself be a telescope; or in other words, let
there be a million of times more of the surface of the spirit
exposed to the rays of light, than is now exposed through the
medium of the eyes, or were this body of flesh and bones taken
off, and the whole spirit exposed to the rays of light; would not
these rays produce an effect upon the spirit? Yes; inasmuch as it
is inherently capable of such effects, independent of flesh and
bones. Then there would be a vast field opened to the view of the
spirit, and this would be opened not in one direction only, but
in all directions; we should then have the advantage of the
telescope, though it were as large as Lord Ross's, whose object
glass is six feet in diameter. What great improvement it would be
if a telescope could be invented, to bring the rays of light on
other parts of the spirit, besides the eye. Such will be the case
when this tabernacle is taken off; we shall look, not in one
direction only, but in every direction. This will be calculated
to give us new ideas, concerning the immensity of the creations
of God, concerning worlds that may be far beyond the reach of the
most powerful instruments that have been called to the aid of
man. This will give us information and knowledge we never can
know as long as we dwell in this mortal tabernacle. This
tabernacle, although it is good in its place, is something like
the scaffolding you see round about a new building that is going
up; it is only a help, an aid in this imperfect situation; but
when we get into another condition, we shall find that these
imperfect aids will not be particularly wanted; we shall have
other sources of gaining knowledge, besides these inlets, called
senses.
244
In relation to this matter, touching the extension of our
knowledge year after year, some people have thought that we
should have to learn everything by study. I do not believe it;
there are a great many ways of learning things without reasoning
or studying them out; without obtaining them through the medium
of the five senses. Man will be endowed, after he leaves this
tabernacle, with powers and faculties which he, now, has no
knowledge of, by which he may learn what is round about him. In
order to prove this, let me refer you to some things in some of
the revelations which God has given. What is said about the
brother of Jared? It is said that the Lord showed him all the
children of men previous to his day, and all that were on earth
at the time he lived, and all that would be to the end of time.
How do you suppose he beheld them? Did he look at them with his
natural eyes? How long do you suppose it would take a man to see
all that are now living, if he only employed one second to look
at each individual? It would take him a long time; it would take
him over thirty years. In order to see them all, he must place
his eye upon them all. If a man look at one individual in this
assembly, though he may indistinctly perceive, on each side of
that individual, a vast variety of faces, yet there is only one
person that he sees distinctly; the rest only produce very
indistinct images upon his vision. So with the brother of Jared;
if he had looked at each individual of all the generations for
one second successively, it would have taken him over three
thousand years to have beheld them all.
244
There must be some faculty or power natural to God and to
superior beings, that man, in this life, is not in possession of
in any great degree, by which they can look at a great variety of
objects at once. The brother of Jared could look upon past,
present, and future generations; they all came before him, and he
gazed upon them all; there was not a soul that he did not behold.
245
Moses also had a similar view; he, at a certain time, was
clothed upon with the glory of God; and while he was thus clothed
upon, he was enabled to behold many things; and seeing some
things that looked very glorious, he wanted to see more; but the
Lord said unto him, "No man can behold all my works, except he
behold all my glory; and no man can behold all my glory and
afterwards remain in the flesh;" that is, it would consume him;
the sight would be so overwhelming that the mortal tabernacle
would melt away. Should a mortal man be permitted to gaze upon
all the works of God, which include all His glory, mortality
could not endure it. But the Lord did condescend to give him, in
a measure, the same principle that He Himself is in possession
of; for the Lord beholds all His works. He says, "Mine eye can
pierce them all," after telling us that the number of worlds were
greater than the number of particles in millions of earths like
this. Jesus says that he "looked forth upon the wide expanse of
eternity," and that "all things are present before mine eyes."
245
Now, the Lord imparted a portion of this principle to Moses. Let
us see how it operated on his vision. As soon as Moses got this
new principle, not natural to man, what did he behold? He looked
upon that which mankind never can look upon in this natural
state, without the aid of the same principle; he beheld every
particle of the earth, or, as the new revelation says, and there
was not a particle of it that he did not behold, discerning it by
the spirit of God. What an excellent telescope! Did the Spirit of
God impress it by the rays of light upon the retina of the eye
only? No: the vision was exhibited to the mind, independent of
the natural eye. Instead of acting upon the mere eye, every part
of the human spirit could behold and discern, through the medium
of that all-powerful substance--the Spirit of God, every particle
of this earth. How long would it have taken Moses to have gazed
at each particle separately, with the natural eye? While he was
gazing with the eye at one, he could not be looking directly at
another. It would have taken him a great many millions of years
to have gazed directly and distinctly upon every particle of the
earth, as we naturally see things in succession. But, instead of
this, we find him, in a short space of time, perhaps the interval
was only a few minutes or hours, gazing upon every particle of
it. Here was something new, and independent of the natural
vision, showing him things beneath the surface of the earth. Men
look at things above the surface by the natural eye; but here is
a man who, by the power of heaven, is enabled to penetrate that
which the natural eye could never behold. Suppose that the spirit
of man were unclogged from this mortal tabernacle, the Lord could
show him the particles of million on millions of worlds, in the
same way, and with the same ease, that he showed Moses the
particles of one.
245
By the same power and principle that Moses beheld every particle
of this earth, he could have looked at the moon, and beheld every
particle of it; and the same power could have shown him every
particle of the sun, planets, comets, and fixed stars.
246
Here, then, is a new faculty of knowledge, very extended in its
nature, that is calculated to throw a vast amount of information
upon the mind of man, almost in the twinkling of an eye. How long
a time would it take a man in the next world, if he had to gain
knowledge as we do here, to find out the simplest things in
nature? He might reason, and reason for thousands of years, and
then hardly have got started. But when this Spirit of God, this
great telescope that is used in the celestial heavens, is given
to man, and he, through the aid of it, gazes upon eternal things,
what does he behold? Not one object at a time, but a vast
multitude of objects rush before his vision, and are present
before his mind, filling him in a moment with the knowledge of
worlds more numerous than the sands of the sea shore. Will he be
able to bear it? Yes, his mind is strengthened in proportion to
the amount of information imparted. It is this tabernacle, in its
present condition, that prevents us from a more enlarged
understanding. Moses understood all he saw, so far as the Lord
pleased to show him; and if the Lord showed him all the
properties, qualities, and connexions of those particles, he
would have understood it.
246
There is a faculty mentioned in the word of God, which we are not
in possession of here, but we shall possess it hereafter; that is
not only to see a vast number of things in the same moment,
looking in all directions by the aid of the Spirit, but also to
obtain a vast number of ideas at the same instant. Here, we have
to confine ourselves in a little, narrow, contracted space, and
we can hardly think of two things at a time; if we do, our minds
are distracted, and we cannot think distinctly. Some, by habit,
it is true, are able to think of two or three little things at
once, or at least the interval between the successive thoughts is
so small as to be inappreciable. Some people play on an
instrument of music, and may go through a very difficult
performance, while their minds are thinking of something else;
and by habit, they hardly perceive the working of the musical
instrument.
246
I believe we shall be freed, in the next world, in a great
measure, from these narrow, contracted methods of thinking.
Instead of thinking in one channel, and following up one certain
course of reasoning to find a certain truth, knowledge will rush
in from all quarters; it will come in like the light which flows
from the sun, penetrating every part, informing the spirit, and
giving understanding concerning ten thousand things at the same
time; and the mind will be capable of receiving and retaining
all.
247
Says one, "Shall we have all knowledge?" I have nothing to say
about that; that is a matter that you must look to our President
for information upon; he is the one to hear upon that subject;
and we should not teach anything, when we once ascertain his real
mind, that will come in contact with his teachings. I do not know
that I have this day presented any views that are different from
his: if I have, when he corrects me, I will remain silent upon
the subject, if I do not understand it as he does. So with regard
to any other principle whatever which I may teach. God has placed
him as the President of this Church, as our leader, guide, and
teacher, and we are bound not to come in contact with him--not to
teach differently to what he does; that is, when we once
ascertain fully his mind and views. But, very frequently, mankind
are so imperfect, and their minds so contracted, and their
knowledge so little, comparatively speaking, that they may throw
out many ideas that may not be true, that are incorrect: but the
Lord has appointed these that hold the keys, to correct and give
us instructions on all principles of doctrine; and as often as
they see proper to turn the keys and unlock to their own minds
these principles, they can do so. It is not always wisdom to use
the keys of knowledge and revelation upon trifling subjects.
There may also be many subjects that it is not wisdom for us to
understand and receive at present. There may be many items of
knowledge in the bosom of God, in the eternal worlds, that He
does not see proper to reveal to us, while in our mortal state;
consequently, people may differ with regard to their views of
those things not revealed, and which they do not understand. In
many of my remarks and teachings, I may have laid before you
ideas, which, when you come to learn the President's mind upon
them, may be declared erroneous and not sound doctrine. I may
have done the same things in many of my writings; but in all
points of doctrine, relating to the plan of salvation, and the
redemption of man, so far as I understood it, I have endeavored
to write that which I, at the time, verily believed to be true.
Some of those things may be wrong; I do not say that I am
capable, without direct revelation, of writing upon many
intricate points, with the same degree of perfection and
precision as one who writes only as he is inspired. But I do feel
thankful to that God who has placed us in these Valleys of the
Mountains, that He has ordained keys by which knowledge and
information may be poured down from the great fountain, until we
gain all that is necessary for us to know in this state: and I do
look forward with great rejoicing at the prospects of the future.
247
When I speak of the future state of man, and the situation of our
spirits between death and the resurrection, I long for the
experience and knowledge to be gained in that state, as well as
this. We shall learn many more things there; we need not suppose
our five senses connect us with all the things of heaven, and
earth, and eternity, and space; we need not think that we are
conversant with all the elements of nature, through the medium of
the senses God has given us here. Suppose He should give us a
sixth sense, a seventh, an eighth, a ninth, or a fiftieth. All
these different senses would convey to us new ideas, as much so
as the senses of tasting, smelling, or seeing communicate
different ideas from that of hearing.
247
Do we suppose the five senses of man converse with all the
elements of nature? No. There is a principle called magnetism; we
see its effects, but the name of the thing does not give us a
knowledge of its nature, or of the manner in which the effects
are produced. We know not why a piece of iron will turn towards a
magnet this way or that. Now, suppose we had a sixth sense that
was so adapted as to perceive this very thing, we should learn
some new ideas, connected with the elements of nature, besides
those we have learned by the five senses we already possess. I
believe there are ten thousand things with which we are
surrounded, that we know nothing about by our present natural
senses. When the Lord imparts to us a principle by which we can
look upon the past and future, as well as the present--by which
we can look upon many intricate objects of nature which are now
hidden from our view, we shall find our capacity for obtaining
and retaining knowledge to be greatly enlarged.
247
We already have the capacity, and all it wants is to bring things
into a situation to act upon it. The capacity is here; and when
the Lord sees fit, it will be instructed and taught, and things
will be unveiled--even the things of God, and the laws that have
been hidden concerning the celestial, terrestrial, and telestial
worlds, and concerning all the variety of things that are
organized in the immensity of space, so far as the Lord sees
proper to unfold them; and we shall learn more and more of them
until the perfect day, as the Lord places us in circumstances to
become acquainted with them.
248
I have dwelt upon this subject in order that we may be looking
forward with joyful anticipations to the future. I am constantly
looking to the future, as well as to the present, and trying to
frame my present course of conduct in such a way as shall enable
me to attain to that which is in the future for the faithful. If
I had no knowledge or understanding of the future, it would be
like a person pursuing a phantom that he did not know was of any
worth; but the more knowledge we get of the future, the more we
impress it upon our minds and in our thoughts, the more we will
be stirred up in our exertions to do that which concerns us at
the present moment, knowing that it has an all-important bearing
upon the future.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 2 / Brigham
Young, April 6, 1855
Brigham Young, April 6, 1855
FAITHFULNESS AND APOSTACY.
A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the
Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1855.
248
Twenty-five years ago to-day this Church was organized with six
members. More had been baptized by brother Joseph, but he having
received a revelation to organize the Church, and only six
members being present, they were all that were then incorporated.
Many of the faithful brethren and sisters, who embraced the
Gospel of salvation in the early days of the history of this
work, have no doubt often looked over the ground this Church has
traversed, and have been enabled to discern the invisible hand of
the Lord in the preservation of this people in the various scenes
they have passed through.
248
Many times, to all human appearance, there was no temporal
salvation for the Saints. Again, those who were not faithful,
beholding things as the natural man beholds them, have left the
Church; yes, scores of them, hundreds of them, thousands of them,
both male and female. They looked at this kingdom, and,
considering its progress upon seemingly natural principles,
discovered it was best for them to leave it, and if possible save
their lives. Those who have been faithful can witness this day,
that those who have sought to save their lives have lost them,
while those who have sought diligently to build up the kingdom of
God, who have clung to the commandments of the Lord, who have not
counted their lives dear to them, have saved their lives.
248
It is marvellous, it is marvellously strange, and truly it is a
marvellous work and a wonder, to those destitute of the
revelations of Jesus Christ, when they reflect upon the history
of this people, in their travels and progress; and it has been a
wonder to all who have been acquainted with it.
249
Those who were acquainted with the rise of this Church, with the
lives and acts of the few who then believed the Gospel, and with
the lives and acts of many who surrounded them, discovered then
that the powers of darkness, the powers of the enemies of all
righteousness, were leveled against the few who believed in the
Book of Mormon, and who believed that Joseph Smith was a Prophet.
Whether they were six in number, or six times six, or whether
there was but one, it made no difference. Just as soon as the
Book of Mormon was declared to the people, or to a neighborhood,
and proclaimed to be the history of the aborigines of our
country, and to contain the will of God to the people formerly,
and that the Lord Jesus appeared to the inhabitants of this
continent and revealed to them the Gospel; that the kingdom of
God was built up here; that the Lamanites were a remnant of the
house of Israel; and that the set time had come for the Lord to
favor Zion and gather Israel; at that very time, on that very
day, the powers of darkness were arrayed against the Prophet,
against the Book of Mormon, and those who believed it to be what
it purported to be.
249
Has this spirit of persecution ceased? No, not in the least, but
it has steadily increased. I was somewhat acquainted with the
coming forth of the Book of Mormon, not only through what I read
in the newspapers, but I also heard a great many stories and
reports which were circulated as quick as the Book of Mormon was
printed, and began to be scattered abroad. Then the spirit of
persecution, the spirit of death, the spirit of destruction
immediately seemed to enter the hearts of the pious priests more
particularly than any other portion of the people; they could not
bear it. Among those who professed great faith and great piety,
and believed in the blessings of sanctification, and professedly
believed in the ministering of angels, and in the gift of the
Holy Ghost, and that it was the privilege of Christians to enjoy
the gifts and graces of the Spirit now, as well as in ancient
times, as quick as the Book of Mormon was introduced into
conversation, a spirit would rise in them causing them to wish to
destroy that book and every person who believed in it. They would
say, "It is from hell, it is from the bottomless pit, it is of
the devil; and those who believe in it ought to go to hell; it is
a pity that such a delusion should be permitted to rise in our
Christian country." Such expressions came from the mouths of
religious priests, from the mouths of leading characters in
society, from those who professed to hold the keys of salvation,
and to teach the people the way of life. Has this spirit ceased?
No, it has not, but it has constantly increased. And to my
certain knowledge, through the visions of the spirit of the Lord
Jesus Christ, I did know, I did see, I did understand, before I
went into the waters of baptism, that this spirit of persecution
would increase. As the kingdom of God increased upon the earth,
so would the power of the enemy increase in like manner, to keep
pace with it; and there never would be a time, except for a short
period, that this people would have rest, until Israel was fully
gathered, was redeemed and built up, and the Lord had drawn the
dividing line between the righteous and the wicked.
250
This Church has lived twenty-five years and is not dead yet,
although a great many of its members have gone behind the vail.
Those who were first baptized into the Church have almost
entirely left this stage of action. I presume there is not a
single person in this congregation who embraced the Book of
Mormon in the fall of 1829, or in the fore part of the year 1830.
The Prophet, his father, and his brothers, except one, are gone
behind the vail. I suppose that Martin Harris and Joseph's mother
are living, but Oliver Cowdery has gone to his long home, and
most of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon have died; and I know
of but very few in these valleys who embraced the faith of the
Gospel in the early days of the rise of this Church. When I call
to mind the multitudes with whom I have been acquainted in this
kingdom, and reflect how few there are who have stood firm, and
how many have apostatized, I often at first think it is strange,
but again, it is no marvel, realizing as I do that every person
who lives in this Church must be faithful. They cannot run by
sight, but must actually exercise faith in the Lord Jesus Christ,
in order to enjoy the light of the Holy Ghost. When they neglect
this, the spirit of the world takes possession of them, and they
become cold and fruitless, and pine away into darkness and
spiritual death, and finally leave us. Will this continue? Yes.
250
Perhaps there are many who are astonished to see people
apostatize, but it really is no marvel, it is no astonishment at
all. If you wish to know the reason why they apostatize, it is
because they neglect their duty, lose the Spirit of the Lord, and
the spirit of the holy Gospel that they received when they first
embraced it. Many receive the Gospel because they know it is
true; they are convinced in their judgment that it is true;
strong argument overpowers them, and they are rationally
compelled to admit the Gospel to be true upon fair reasoning.
They yield to it, and obey its first principles, but never seek
to be enlightened by the power of the Holy Ghost; such ones
frequently step out of the way.
250
Say they, "Mormonism is true, but I am not going to stand it; I
am not going to abide this severe temporal loss; I am not going
to stay here and have my rights trampled upon; I am not going to
be checked in my career; I do not wish to be trammeled in my
doings, but I want my liberty perfectly; still I believe it to be
true with all my heart."
250
Well, right upon these statements, if such men only believe
"Mormonism" to be true, and that too no stronger than they do,
they are not so far ahead in this particular as the devils in
hell, for they both believe and know that the Gospel is true.
They believe and know that Jesus is the Christ; they believe in
the Old and New Testament, and in the Book of Mormon, and know
that they are true. They know when a true Prophet comes forth
upon the earth; if they did not they would not raise up
persecution against him. Not only believing, but knowing that the
Gospel is true, they are arrayed in opposition to the truth, and
lay every plan and scheme, that it is possible for devils to
invent, to overthrow the kingdom of God on earth, that they may
retain possession of the world still longer.
250
Will there still be apostacy? Yes, brethren and sisters, you may
expect that people will come into the Church, and then
apostatize. You may expect that some people will run well for a
season, and then fall out by the way. For example, take the
parable of the sower that went out to sow, "and when he sowed,
some seeds fell by the way side, and the fowls came and devoured
them up: some fell upon stony places, where they had not much
earth: and forthwith they sprung up, because they had no deepness
of earth: and when the sun was up, they were scorched; and
because they had no root, they withered away. And some fell among
thorns; and the thorns sprung up, and choked them: but other fell
into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundred fold,
some sixty fold, some thirty fold."
251
When the seed falls into good ground it takes root, and brings
forth fruit; such individuals will be faithful to the end. The
seed that falls by the way side, for want of root cannot endure
the scorching sun of persecution. Those who are represented by
the seed among thorns cannot endure because of the cares of the
world and the pride of life. The influence and power of the
world, and of the adversary, surrounding such individuals, they
are by and by turned away, and cease to be Saints, cease to serve
the Lord, and turn every one to his own way. Is this strange to
you? Yes, for a moment, you say it is very strange. What did you
embrace "Mormonism" for? Some have embraced it for the truth's
sake; some love the Gospel because it is the Gospel--because it
is based upon true principles, and because it is the only system
of doctrine revealed to the children of men, that is built upon a
sure foundation. They love truth because it is truth, because it
is light, and there is no darkness in it; and they fear not to
come to the light that their deeds may be reproved, for they wish
to get rid of their evil deeds. They love virtue because it is a
holy principle by which the angels live; they love all the Gospel
principles because they are connected with eternity, and are the
foundation of eternal lives, and will exalt the faithful to
happiness and felicity, to kingdoms of glory, power, and
immortality, and to all the knowledge and happiness that can be
enjoyed by the intelligent beings who inherit eternity.
251
It is not for me to say how many embrace the Gospel for the sake
of the loaves and fishes; but I really think, from their conduct,
that many have embraced the Gospel to see if they cannot make
gain of it; to see if there is any temporal advantage in it. Let
this kingdom or this people prosper, let them be free from
persecution at this day, let our friends, our relatives, our
former neighbors speak well of us and tell the truth with regard
to our temporal prosperity, as they would of other people, and
what would be the result? Thousands would professedly embrace the
Gospel for the advantages to be derived therefrom, to get a good
name, and to obtain the riches which are of this world, and to be
perfectly free from restraint. Let this kingdom prosper in a
manner that all men will speak well of it, and let there be no
trials, no threatenings, none to say, "You shall be killed, you
shall be destroyed," but let all say "Peace shall be with you, we
will bless you, we will neighbor with you, and hail you as our
friends and brethren;" under such a state of things, thousands
would professedly embrace the Gospel for the sake of living in
peace, and to obtain the riches of this world; thousands would
professedly embrace the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants for political advantages, for a great name, and to
obtain what they are seeking after continually. What is that? To
be spoken well of by everybody, to obtain power and great
influence among men. Were I to give my own private opinion
concerning the matter, I cannot say that a great many have come
into this Church solely for the worldly advantages which they
would derive therefrom. On the other hand, do all people join
this Church with a pure intention? A great many embrace the
Gospel to be free from the iron hand of oppression, under which
they are labouring continually, from year to year, in servile
chains, toiling to get a morsel of bread to subsist upon. They
are ground down and afflicted; their wages are cut down to the
last penny they can live upon, when they know that they must
labor or die.
252
Thousands are in this pitiable condition, and would embrace
anything, I do not care what under the heavens was preached to
them. You may go and preach the doctrines of Universalism, of
Infidelity, or of any other belief in the world, you may boil
them down and get their very essence, and with it tell those who
are oppressed and borne down by the rich and the great, "You
shall be delivered from your factories, you shall make your
escape from your shops of toil; we are preaching this to the
poor; now embrace our system and our doctrine, and you shall be
delivered from this iron hand of oppression. We will take you to
a land of plenty, to a land of freedom, where you can enjoy your
rights and be blessed, and have the privilege of obtaining, with
comparative ease like other men, all the comforts of this life."
What is their reply? "O, we will embrace your religion, if you
will only take us away from these toils and this starvation."
Many embrace the Gospel, actuated by no other motive than to have
the privilege of being removed from their oppressed condition to
where they will not suffer. They will embrace any doctrine under
the heavens, if you will only take them from their present
condition.
252
Are there any with us who act upon the same principle? O yes, you
may, once in a while, see one who is acting upon that principle.
Let persecution be heaped upon this people as it has been
heretofore, even let the persecutors threaten, at the great
distance from us that they are now, and those who have embraced
the Gospel with motives that are not in every sense pure, will
say, "I am for embracing something else to get rid of
persecution; I am for leaving these Latter-day Saints, lest
affliction, trouble, and persecution come upon me and I be
killed, or be made to suffer in the flesh. I am going to leave
for California, or for the United States, or I am going to do
something; I want to do that which will free me from all earthly
suffering and trouble." Do these considerations touch one who has
embraced the Gospel because of its principles? No. Those who feel
like forsaking the religion of Jesus Christ for such
considerations, embraced it at first to better their temporal
position in life, and for nothing else. This has always been the
case with many, and when persecution has come, men and women have
said, "I cannot bear it, I thought I was going to have happiness,
and to enjoy life; I really supposed that my sorrows were all
ended."
252
A great many have embraced the Gospel, believing that their
sorrows would come to an end, at a certain period in this Church
and kingdom, on the earth, and that too, speedily. I am a witness
to this in my own experience and feelings. When I yielded
obedience to the commandments of the Lord, the brethren were
preparing to gather to a place that was called Zion, in Jackson
County, on the western borders of the State of Missouri. I then
actually had faith and the spirit of Zion to such a degree, that
I supposed that if we got to Zion our worldly sorrows and
afflictions would cease. I had not however a disposition to go
there myself, for I wanted to go to the world and proclaim the
word of the Lord that was revealed to me, and on that account I
never had the privilege of settling in that county. The spirit of
Zion which I then possessed is the spirit that inhabits the
heavens and fills them, it is in and round about all heavenly
beings.
252
When that spirit is imparted to individuals they realize it as it
is in its purity, and are not mindful, at all times, that they
are still embodied in a tabernacle of clay that is subject to the
power of the devil, and that is liable to be afflicted at any
moment, and to have severe trials, and be opposed and persecuted
as long as they are in the flesh. But when the spirit that fills
eternity is breathed into a person everything else is dispersed
in a moment, and he sees Zion as it is in its purity, he then
enjoys the spirit of Zion.
253
A great many people imbibed the same idea which I did in the
beginning, and really believed that in Jackson County all the
earthly sorrows, afflictions, disappointments, and weaknesses
pertaining to the flesh would be at an end, and that every one
would be sanctified before the Lord, and all would be peace and
joy from morning until evening, and from year to year, until the
Savior should come.
253
The brethren who went then found themselves mistaken, in a very
short time. Those who went there, and those who were acquainted
with their going and coming, found the world, the flesh, and the
devil there, just as much as any where else, unless they had
faith to turn every spirit of the world out of doors, that is,
out of their hearts. They found the same tempter, the same
covetous feelings, and the same allurements there, as in other
places.
253
When our Elders go out to preach the Gospel, they tell the people
to gather to Zion. Where is it? It is at the City of the Great
Salt Lake, in the Valleys of the Mountains, in the settlements of
Utah Territory--there is Zion now. But you perceive when you come
here the same covetous feelings imbibed in the hearts of many, as
in other places, the same tempter is here, and there are plenty
of allurements; and unless the people live before the Lord in the
obedience of His commandments, they cannot have Zion within them.
They must carry it with them, if they expect to live in it, to
enjoy it, and increase in it. If they do not do this, they are as
much destitute of Zion here as they are in other places. Some
inquire, "Why cannot we serve God in other countries as well as
here?" You can just as well in England, in France, in Germany, in
Italy, on the Islands of the Sea, in the United States, in
California, or anywhere else, as you can here. "Well, then, let
us go," say they. But hold on, you can serve Him just as well
anywhere else, when it is your duty to be there. If it is not
your duty to be anywhere else, if you would serve him acceptably,
it must be where He calls you. To what part of the earth is the
Lord now calling His Saints? He has opened up their way far into
the interior of North America, they are widely removed from all
surrounding civilization.
253
If you will examine the map you will find that we are located in
an isolated portion of what? Of Zion. And what is Zion? In one
sense Zion is the pure in heart. But is there a land that ever
will be called Zion? Yes, brethren. What land is it? It is the
land that the Lord gave to Jacob, who bequeathed it to his son
Joseph, and his posterity, and they inhabit it, and that land is
North and South America. That is Zion as to land, as to
Territory, and location. The children of Zion have not yet much
in their possession, but their territory is North and South
America to begin with. As to the spirit of Zion, it is in the
hearts of the Saints, of those who love and serve the Lord with
all their might, mind, and strength. We have opened up the way,
and come here, and what will you see? Just as much weakness and
trouble as in any other place, if you have a mind to make
it--which you will if you do wickedly, and perform that which is
derogatory to the principles of righteousness. We can make the
territory of Utah one of greatest sinks of iniquity upon the face
of the whole earth, and exceed the abo